Skip to main content

Full text of "An historical account of the ancient Culdees of Iona, and of their settlements in Scotland, England, and Ireland"

See other formats 


^^^^^^'o^PR^^?c??^^ 


^OiOGlCAL  SETA^_^ 


BR  747  .J3  1811 
Jamieson,  John,  1759-1838. 
An  historical  account  of  the 
ancient  Culdees  of  lona, 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT 

OF    THE  -'^   ^' 

ANCIENT  CULDEES 

OF  lONA, 

AND   OF   THEIR   SETTLEMENTS    IN 

SCOTLAND,  ENGLAND,  AND  IRELAND. 
JOHN  JAMIESON,  D.D. 

F.  R.S.  &  F.A.S.E. 


EDINBURGH: 

PRINTED  FOR 

JOHN  BALLANTYNE  AND  COMPANY,  HANOVER-STREET, 

AND 

LONGMAN,  HURST,  REES,  ORME,  AND  BROWN,  AND  C.  JAMESON, 
PATERNOSTER-ROW,  LONDON. 


1811. 


Edinburgh  : 
Printed  by  Jaine&  Ballantyne  &  Company. 


When  the  author  engaged  in  this  disquisition, 
it  was  not  with  the  remotest  idea  of  writing  a 
book  on  the  subject.  His  sole  design  was  to  col- 
lect a  few  materials,  to  be  afterwards  thrown  to- 
gether, so  as  to  form  an  article  in  a  literary  work, 
to  which  he  had  promised  to  contribute.  But, 
from  the  contradictory  assertions  of  learned  and 
able  writers,  concerning  the  Culdees ;  from  the 
variety  of  topics  regarding  their  history  or  cha- 
racter, which  demanded  particular  attention  ;  and 
from  the  indispensable  necessity,  in  an  inquiry  of 
this  kind,  of  producing  original  authorities;  he 
soon  found,  that  it  was  in  vain  to  think  of  giving 
any  tolerable  account  of  this  celebrated  society 
within  the  usual  limits  of  an  essay.    Various  dif- 


IV  PREFACE. 

ficulties  have  occurred,  indeed,  in  the  progress  of 
this  investigation.  But,  in  consequence  of  perse- 
vering in  it,  he  has  had  the  satisfaction  of  meet- 
ing w^ith  facts,  which  seem  to  have  been  formerly 
overlooked  ;  and  he  flatters  himself  that  he  has 
been  able  to  set  some  others  in  a  new  light. 

Although  far  from  thinking  that  the  work  can 
be  free  from  mistakes,  he  is  conscious  that  he  has 
done  all  in  his  power  fairly  to  exhibit  the  testi- 
mony of  antiquity  on  this  subject.  If  it  shall  ap- 
pear to  the  candid  reader,  that  the  author  has  in 
any  measure  elucidated  this  obscure,  but  import- 
ant, branch  of  our  ancient  history,  he  will  not  re-^ 
gret  his  labour. 

Edinbwgh,  January  20,  1811. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  Name,  Culdees. — Conjectures  asto  its  Origin. — Of  th^frst  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  in  North  Britain. — Of  the  Mission  of  Palladius. — lona  the  princi- 
pal Seat  of  the  Culdees. — Said  to  have  been  the  immediate  Successors  of  the 
Druids.  -  -  -  -  -  -  3 

CHAPTER  11. 

Of  the  coming  of  Columba  into  Britain — Cursory  View  of  his  Life  and  Charac- 
ter.—  To  be  distinguished  from  Abbot  Columban. — Of  the  Island  of  lona. — Of 
the  Druids, — Ihe  Doctrine  of  the  Culdees,  and  their  Mode  of  Living.      -      J3 

CHAPTER  III. 

Of  the  Ecclesiastical  Government  of  the  Culdees, — The  Account  given  of  this  by 
Bede, — How  explained  by  Bishop  Lloyd. — Of  Sodora. —  Whether  a  Bishop  al- 
ways resided  at  Hii. —  Usher's  Testimony  from  the  Annals  of  Ulster, — Goodall's 
Reasoning  on  this  Head.  -  -  -  -  -  34 

CHAPTER  IF. 

Account  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Government  of  the  Culdees  continued. — Of  the  Mis- 
sion of  Bishop  Aidan  to  the  Northumbrians. — Mistranslations  in  the  modern 
English  Version  of  Bede, — Of  the  Senioresat  lona. — Whether  the  Term  denoted 
Bishops,  or  Presbyters'? — Whether  the  Culdean  Government  resembled  that  of  a 


VI  CONTENTS. 

Modern  University  ? — Of  GillaJi's  Reasoning. — If  the  Episcopal  Missionaries  to 
Northumbria  were  amenable  to  the  College  of  lona  ?  -         .         -         57 

CHAPTER  V. 

Continuation  of  the  Account  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Government  of  the  Culdees. —  Bi- 
shop Lloyd's  View  of  the  Ordination  of  Finan. —  Of  ttiat  of  Colman. — Bedels 
Account  of  the  Ordination  of  Aidan. — Of  the  Episcopate  of  Cedd. —  Of  the  Con- 
version of' the  Saxons  by  the  Scots. —  Testimony  of  the  Saxon  Chronicle.      -     82 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Of  the  priticipal  Seats  of  the  Culdees. —  Of  Abernethy. — Antiquity  of  this  Founda- 
tion—  Of  St  Bridget. — Whether  Abernethy  was  a  Bishopric'? — Of  the  Univer- 
sity here.-  Of  the  Collegiate  Church. — Property  of  the  Abbey  given  to  that  of 
Aberbrothoc. — Controversy  on  this  Head. — Temporal  Lords  of  Abernethy.     105 

CHAPTER  riL 

Monastery  of  Culdees  at  Lochlevin. — Of  St  Serf. — Donations. — Library. — Foun- 
dation  at  Dunkeld. — Reliqnes  of  St  Columba  transported  thither. —  Of  the  Pri- 
macy ascribed  to  if. — The  Memory  of  Columba  long  held  in  Feneration  there. — 
Motiastic  Seal. —  Culdees  at  St  Andrews. — Of  Regu/us. —  Of  Constantine. — En- 
dowments of  the  Priory. — If  originally  the  Seat  of  a  Bishop  ?         -      -       131 

CHAPTER  FIIL 

Of  the  Culdees  of  Brechin. —  Whether  they  merely  constituted  the  Episcopal  Chap- 
tej-9 — Of  those  at  Dunblane. —  Of  the  supposed  Foundation  at  Muthel, —  Of  that 
of  Monimusk. — Culdees  at  Portmoak, — Scone, — Kirkcaldy, — Culross, —  Mail- 
ros,  ------  -  152 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Of  the  Monasteries  of  Crusay  and  Oronsay. — Of  Govan ; — Abercorn; — Inch- 
colm  ; —  Tyningham ; — Aberlady ; — and  Coldingham. — Of  the  first  Missionaries 
to  the  Orkney  Islands. — Churches  and  Chapels  dedicated  to  St  Columba.       i75 


CONTENTS.  vii 


CHAPTER  X. 

Of  the  Opposition  of  the  Culdees  to  the  Romish  System. — Testimony  of  Bede; — 
Of  Coil ; — Of  Alcuin ; — Of  Bromton ; — Of  Auricular  Confession  ; — the  Ton- 
sure ; — Mode  of  Baptism  ; — the  Real  Presence  ; — Idolatrous  Worship ; — Super- 
erogation ; — the  Mass ;— Celibacy  — Culdees  not  considered  as  Brethren  by  the  Ro- 
manists. -  -  -  -  -  -  -  198 

CHAPTER  XL 

The  Judgment  of  the  Adherents  of  Rome  concerning  the  Culdees. —  Of  the  Si/nod 
of  Stroneshalch. — Of  Colmnn  and  Adomnan. — Government  not  the  only  Ground 
of  Difference  with  the  Romanists. — Charge  brought  by  Richard  of  Hexham 
against  the  Scots. — Character  given  of  the  Culdees  by  Dr  Henry. —  Of  the  Synod 
of  Cealhythe. — Their  Character  as  given  by  Gibbon. — Of  Clemens,  Samson,  and 
Virgilius. — Speech  of  Gilbert  Murray.  -  .  _  .  220 

CHAPTER  XIL 

Of  the  Suppression  of  the  Culdees. — Means  employed  for  this  Purpose. — Their 
Promotion  to  Bishoprics. —  Increase  of  Episcopal  Sees. — Preference  given  to  Fo- 
reigners— Introduction  of  Canons  Regular ; — at  St  Andrews ; — Lochleviti  ;—• 
Dunkeld ; — Brechin. — Convention  between  Bishop  Malvoisin  and  the  Culdees  of 
Monimusk. — Remarks  on  it.         -         -         -         _         -         .  _         24-7. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Suppression  of  the  Culdees  at  St  Andrews. — Preparatory  Measures  adopted  with 
this  View. — Their  Controversy  with  the  Canons  Regular  as  to  St  Mary's  Church. — 
Remarks  on  Goodall's  Account  of  this. — State  of  the  Culdees  at  lona.~  Their 
Subjection  to  the  Authority  of  Rome,  and  Expulsion  of  those  who  were  refrac- 
tory.— Of  the  Translation  of  the  Reliques  of  Adomnan,  and  of  Columba.     277 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Of  the  Library  at  lona. — Account  given  of  it  by  Pennant,  from  Boece. — Causes 

assigned  for  its  Destruction ; — Devastations  by  the  Danes; — by  Edward  I.; — by 

the   Reformers; — by  Cromwell ; — during  the  Period  of  Persecution. — Books, 

formerly  belonging  to  it,  said  to  be  still  extant. — The  Culdees  preseixed  till  about 

11 


viii  CONTENTS. 

the  Time  the  Lollards  appeared. — Of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland,  whether  h) 
Bishops'?— Of  those  called  Superintendents.  -  -  -  302 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Objections  considered. — The  supposed  Inconsistency  of  the  Monks  of  lotia  sending 
Bishops,  or  Improbability  of  their  being  applied  to  for  such  a  Missimi,  if  un- 
friendly to  the  Order.—  The  Culdees  said  to  have  been  merely  the  Episcopal  Chap- 
ter of  the  Diocese  in  which  they  resided. — Asserted,  that  there  were  never  any  Cul- 
dees at  lona,  or  within  the  Territories  of  the  Ancient  Scots;  and  that  they  made 
their  first  Appearance  at  St  Andrews.  _  .  -  328 

JPPEJSIDIX.  -  -  .  -  -  -         S61 


AN- 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT,  &c. 


There  is  no  portion  of  the  Scottish  history,  which  has 
a  higher  claim  to  attention,  than  that  which  respects  the 
Culdees.  Nor  are  the  natives  of  Scotland  alone  interested 
in  it.  Whatever  be  the  peculiar  influence  of  national  attach- 
ment, or  of  local  connection,  this  is  a  subject  which  merits 
the  reoard  of  all  who  bear  the  name  of  Protestants.  By 
various  writers,  indeed,  it  has  either  been  industriously  con- 
signed to  oblivion,  or,  if  brought  into  view,  grossly  misrepre- 
sented. But,  happily,  amidst  all  the  obscurity  and  fable,  in 
which  the  more  early  part  of  our  history  is  involved,  such 
gleams  of  light  now  and  then  break  forth,  as  not  only  to  de- 
monstrate the  existence,  but  to  elucidate  the  character,  of  a 
succession  of  men,  who,  while  they  were  an  honour  to  their 
country,  were  at  the  same  time  an  ornament  to  the  christian 
name.     Nor  is  their  claim  to  attention  enfeebled,  from  the 

A 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 


circumstance  of  their  appearing  in  a  remote  corner  of  the 
earth,  as  champions  for  the  sin)phciiy  of  our  iaiih,  and  for 
the  independence  of  the  church,  at  the  very  time  that  error 
and  tyranny  had  extended  their  baleful  euipireover  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe.  They,  in  tliis  respect,  resemble  the  ftal- 
denses,  who,  hid  amidst  the  almost  inaccessible  retreats  of 
Piedmont,  and  environed  by  the  natural  bulwarks  of  the 
Alpine  regions,  during  the  same  dark  period,  preserved  the 
truth  in  its  purity,  till  the  time  appointed  for  its  more  gene- 
ral dissemination  arrived. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Of  the  Name,  Culdees. — Conjectures  as  to  its  Origin. — Of 
the  first  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  North  Britain. — Of  the 
Mission  of  Falladius.—Jona  the  principal  Seat  of  the  Culdees. 
— Said  to  have  been  the  immediate  Successois  of  the  Druids. 

The  name  of  Culdees,  ofKeldees,  was  given  to  abody  of 
religions,  who  chietly  resided  in  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  some 
of  the  adjacent  isles.  The  etymon  of  the  name  has  exer- 
cised the  ingenuity  of  the  learned. 

According  to  Boece  and  Buchanan,  they  were  called  Cul' 
del,  q.  Cultores  Dei,  or  worshippers  of  God,  from  Lat.  colo 
and  Deus.'  Spotswood  thinks  that  they  were  named  from 
the  cells  in  which  they  lived.* 

Lloyd,  bishop  of  St  Asaph,  after  saying,  that  he  had  not 
met  with  the  word,  in  this  form,  "  in  any  author  before  the 
time  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis,"  justly  observes;  "Then  it 
Avas  a  very  usual  thing  to  find  out  Latin  derivations  for  those 

'Boeth.  Hist.  lib.  vi.  c.  5.  Buchanan.  Hist.  lib.  iv.  c.  46.  Hoc  est,  Dei  cul- 
tores.    Lib.  vi.  17. 
*  History,  p.  4. 

1 


4  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

words  of  which  men  did  not  know  the  original.  And  thus 
t[ie  Kyldces,  or  Kylledei,  came  to  be  called  Culdei,  or  Colidei; 
that  is,  the  worshippers  of  God  ;  being  such  as  spent  their 
whole  time,  or  a  great  part  of  it,  in  devotion."  . 

Others  have  embraced  still  more  far-fetched  etymons. 
Bishop  Nicolson  says,  that  Culdee  signifies  "  a  black  monk," 
as  being  meant  to  denote  the  colour  of  the  cowl,  in  the  Irish 
language,  c;<//a.  *  Some  have  supposed  that  the  word  has 
been  borrowed  from  the  Greeks  ;  in  the  same  way  as  the 
names  bishop,  presbyter,  deacon,  and  monk,  have  come  to  us 
from   them  :  for  their  monks,  confined  to  cells,  were  called 

KiKhiarcii.  ' 

The  origin  assigned  by  Obrien  is  certainly  very  plausible. 
In  Irish,  he  says,  it  is  Ceile  De,  from  ceile,  a  servant,  and  De, 
God.*  Goodall  adopts  this  etymon,  observing  that,  "  in 
more  ancient  MSS.  the  word  is  not  written  Culdei,  but  Ke- 
ledei;  and  that  the  more  learned  in  our  old  language  affirm, 
that  it  is  compounded  of  keile,  a  servant,  and  Dia,  God."^ 

Dr  Smith  gives  the  same  etymon. ''  For  he  views  the  word 
Keledei  as  merely  the  latinized  Gaelic  phrase  G/lle  De, 
which  signifies  Famuli  Dei,  or,  servants  of  (iod.  This  deri- 
vation has  also  the  sanction  of  Dr  Shaw,  in  his  History  of 
Moray. ' 

Toland,  however,  contends  that  Keledti  "  is  from  the  ori- 


•V.  Historical  Account,  p.  139.  "^  V.  Pref.  to  Irish  Historical  Library. 

'Goociail.  Intiod.  ad  Scoticluon.  p.  68.  ''insli  Dictionary. 

^  Introri.  ad  Scotichron.  ubi.  sup.  *Life  of  St  Coiumba^  p.  iQi. 

'P.  251,  252. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES,  o 

ginal  Irish,  or  Scottish,  word  Ceile-de,  signifying,  separated 
or  espoused  to  God." ' 

It  has  also  been  said,  that  "  Gaelic  cuil,  and  ceal,  signi- 
fying a  sequestered  corner,  cave,  &c.  those  who  retired  to  such 
a  place  were  called  Cuildeacit,  in  plural,  Cuildich ;  which  they 
who  spoke  or  wrote  Latin,  turned  into  Ciddcus  and  Ciildei, 
altering  only  the  termination."''  Nearly  the  same  account  is 
given  by  another  writer.  "  Culdee,"  he  says,  "  is  a  Gaelic 
word,  signifying  a  monk,  or  liermit,  or  any  sequestered  per- 
son. Cuildeach  is  common  to  this  day,  and  given  to  persons 
not  fond  of  society.  The  word  is  derived  from  Cuil,  a  reti- 
red corner." ' 

"Their  name,"  according  to  another  learned  writer,  "  was 
probably  derived  from  the  notion  of  their  retreat,  and  seclu- 
sion. In  the  Welsh,  Cel,  which  means  shelter,  a  hiding, 
would  form  the  name  in  the  plural  thus  :  Celydi,  Celydiaud, 
Celydion,  Celydwys." " 

Although  both  the  etymons  last  mentioned  have  peculiar 
claims  to  attention,  yet  I  am  disposed  to  prefer  the  latter, 
from  cuil,  ccul,  or  eel,  a  retreat ;  not  merely  because  it  reciuires 
no  change  of  the  initial  consonant,  but  because  it  is  most 
consonant  to  the  established  sense  of  Kil,  retained  in  the 
names  of  so  many  places,  which,  in  an  early  age,  have  been 
consecrated  to  religion.     But  of  this  more  fully  afterwards. 

'  Nazarenus,  Account  of  an  Irish  MS.  p.  51. 

*  Statist.  Ace.  Stotl.  ii.  4fil,  462.  Far  of  Blair-Atholl. 
5  Ibid.  xiv.  '200.  ^ote.  Pai",  of  Kiifiniclien,  Aigylis. 

*  Caledonia,  i.  434.  JSote. 


6  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

When  this  name  was  first  imposed,  it  is  impossible  to  as- 
certain. Without  paying  any  regard  to  what  our  historians  have 
said  of  the  estabhshment  of  Christianity,  by  a  prince  design- 
ed Donald  I.,  we  may  safely  assume,  that  there  must  have 
been  a  considerable  number  of  Christians  in  the  northern  part 
of  our  island  about  the  time  assigned  to  his  reign,  that  is, 
towards  the  close  of  the  second  century.  For  Tertullian,  who 
flourished  in  this  age,  asserts,  that  the  gospel  had  not  only 
been  propagated  in  Britain,  but  had  reached  those  parts  of 
the  island  into  which  the  Roman  arms  had  never  penetrated.' 
This  perfectly  agrees  with  the  defence,  made  by  the  Culdees, 
of  their  peculiar  modes  of  worship.  For  they  still  affirmed, 
that  they  had  received  these  from  the  disciples  of  John  the 
Apostle.  * 

Scotland  and  Ireland  have  contended  for  the  honour  of  the 
origin  of  the  Culdees.  Some  of  our  writers  pretend  to  trace 
them  to  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century.  The  Irish  say, 
that  this  order  of  monks  was  first  instituted  in  their  island, 
by  Columba,  A.  546  ;  and  afterwards,  by  the  same  apostolic 
presbyter,  in  Scotland.  Till  his  lime,  indeed,  we  have  no  evi- 
dence of  the  existence  of  any  societies  observing  a  particular 
institute  ;  though  there  seems  to  be  no  good  reason  to  doubt 
that  the  doctrines,  by  which  the  religious  of  the  Columban 


'Hispaniarum  oinnes  termini,  et  Galliaram  diversae  nationes,  et  Biitanno- 
lum  inaccessa  Romanis  loca,  Christo  vero  subdita.  Lib.  advers.  Jiidaeos,  p. 
1S9. 

*  Ledwich's  Anliq.  p.  55,  56. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  7 

order  were  distinguished,  were  held  in  North  Britain  long 
before. 

It  is  said  by  Prosper  of  Aquitaine,  that  "  Palladius,  being 
ordained  by  Pope  Celestine,  was  sent  to  the  Scots  behaving 
in  Christ,  as  their  first  bishop."  The  same  thing  is  asserted  by 
Bede,  in  the  very  language  of  Prosper, '  This  testimony  has 
occasioned  a  great  deal  of  controversy.  The  generality  of 
our  Scottish  writers  have  contended,  that  his  mission  was  to 
the  country  now  denominated  Scotland  :  and  many  tilings 
plausible  have  been  advanced  on  this  side  of  the  question, 
especially  by  Cioodall.  *  It  has,  particularly,  been  urged, 
that  ancient  writers  were  so  little  acquainted  with  the  north- 
ern part  of  our  country,  or  that  lying  beyond  the  Forth,  that 
they  viewed  it  as  an  island  distinct  from  Britain  ;  that  they 
sometimes  called  it  Hibernia,  and  its  inhabitants  Hiberni ; 
and  that  the  position  given  to  the  country  is  applicable  to 
Scotland  only.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  Bede  was 
well  acquainted  with  both  countries  ;  and,  though  he  some- 
times calls  the  inhabitants  of  Ireland,  and  at  other  times 
those  of  North  Britain,  Scots,  yet,  when  he  gives  an  account 
of  the  mission  of  Palladius,  as  he  immediately  proceeds  to 
speak  of  the  Scots  and  Picts,  who  took  possession  of  Britain 
all  the  way  to  the  Avail,  it  appears  that  he  here  uses  the  term 
as  denominating  those  who  had  come  from  Ireland,  as  allies 
of  the  Picts,  and  soon  after  returned  to  their  own  countrj-. 

'  Chron.  Temp.  p.  26.  Hist,  lib.  1.  c.  13. 

*Introd.  ad  Fordun.  Scotichron.  c.  2—6.  Catalogue  of  Bishops^  Pref,  iv.  v. 


8  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

For  the  very  same  people,  whom  in  his  Chronicle  he  calls 
Scofti,  he  in  his  History  designs  Hiberni. "  Now,  it  cannot  be 
conceived,  that  Bede  would  call  those  Hiberni,  whom  he 
knew  to  be  inhabitants  of  Britain. 

It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  it  forms  a  considerable 
difficulty,  that  Marianus  Scotus,  who  wrote  about  the  year 
1060,  and  who  was  himself  an  Irishman,  should  use  such 
language  as  seems  necessarily  to  imply,  that  he  considered 
the  mission  of  Palladius  as  meant  for  the  benefit  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  North  Britain.  For,  having  expressed  himself  in 
the  very  terms  used  by  Prosper,  he  adds :  "  After  him  was 
St  Patrick,  l)y  birth  a  Briton,  consecrated  by  St  Celestine 
the  Pope,  and  sent  to  be  archbishop  of  Ire/and.  There, 
preaching  for  forty  years,  with  signs  and  miracles,  he  con- 
verted the  whole  island  o\  Ireland  to  the  faith.'"' 

But  while  it  may  be  supposed,  that  Palladius  went  first  to 
Ireland,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  that  he  thought  himself 
bound  to  visit  those  Christians  also  who  resided  in  the  coun- 
try, now  called  Scotland  :  for  it  has  been  asserted,  that  he 
died  in  the  northern  part  of  this  island. 


'Bed.  Hist.  lib.  i.e.  14. 

""Ad  Sco<os  in  Christum  credentes  ordinafus  a  papa  Coelestino  Palladius, 
primus  episcopus  missus  est.  Post  ipsuiii  sanctus  Patiicius  fuit,  genere  Brilo, 
a  sanclo  Coelestino  papa  consecralus,  et  ad  archiepiscopatuin  Hiberiienseia 
mittitur:  ibi  per  anuos  quadraginta  signis  atque  mirabilibus  praedicans, 
totam  insulam  Hiberniam  convertit  ad  fidem.  Ap.  Pistor.  Ker.  Germanic. 
Script.  Tom.  i.  p.  6g6. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  9 

A  learned  writer  considers  it  as  "  likely  that  he  passed 
over  to  Britain,  from  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  died  in  Gal- 
loway, held  by  the  Piks  after  427." '  But  he  seems  to  go  too 
far,  when  he  says  ;  "  Not  a  church  was  ever  dedicated  to  Pal- 
ladius  in  Scotland,  nor  is  there  a  trace  of  him  in  our  history 
or  tradition." 

Fordun,  confining  the  mission  of  Palladius  to  the  Scots  of 
Britain,  says,  that  King  Eugenius  gave  him  and  his  compa- 
nions a  place  of  residence  where  he  asked  it.  *  In  the  MS. 
of  Coupar,  there  is  this  addition ;  Apud  Fordun,  in  lie 
Meurns ;  i.  e.  "  at  Fordun,  in  the  Mearns."  This  perfectly 
coincides  with  the  modern  account.  "  This  parish  [Fordun] 
is  remarkable  for  having  been  for  some  time  the  residence, 
and  probably  the  burial-place,  of  St  Palladius,  who  was  sent 
by  Pope  Celestine  into  Scotland,  some  time  in  the  fifth  cen- 
tury, to  oppose  the  Pelagian  heresy.  That  Palladius  resided, 
and  was  probably  buried  here,  appears  from  several  circum- 
stances. There  is  a  house  which  still  remains  in  the  church- 
yard, called  St  Palladius  s  chapel,  where,  it  is  said,  the  image 
of  the  saint  was  kept,  and  to  which  pilgrimages  were  per- 
formed from  the  most  distant  parts  of  Scotland.  There  is  a 
well  at  the  corner  of  the  mmister's  garden,  which  goes  by  the 
name  of  Faldy's  zvell." 

•  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  ii.  262, 

"*  Advenit  vero  Scotiain  magna  eleii  comitiva  regis  Eugenii  regnationis  anno 
undecimo;  cui  rex  mansionis  locuui  ubi  petierat,  gratis  dedit.  Scoticiiron.  lib. 
iii,  c.  8. 

3  Statist.  Ace.  iv.  49y. 

B 


10  IIISTOKICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

To  this  it  may  be  added,  that  the  annual  market,  held  at 
Fordun,  is  still  universally,  in  that  part  of  the  country,  called 
Paldy,  or,  as  vulgarly  pronounced,  Paddy  Fair. '  This  is  a 
strong  presmnption,  that  a  church  had  been  dedicated  to  him 
there  ;  as  it  is  a  well-known  fact,  that  at  the  Reformation, 
when  the  saints'  days  were  abolished,  the  fairs,  which  used 
to  succeed  the  festivals,  and  were  denominated  from  them, 
were  retained.  Hence  their  very  name,  from  Lat.  Feriae,  ho- 
lidays. Camerarius  asserts,  on  the  authority  of  Polydore 
Vergil,  that  "  the  precious  reliques  of  this  saint  were  former- 
ly worshipped  at  Fordoun  ;  and  that  the  shrines,  containing 
these,  adorned  with  silver,  gold,  and  jewels,  had  been  re- 
paired by  William  Scheves,  archbishop  of  St  Andrews/'  ^ 

It  is  said  in  the  Breviary  of  Aberdeen,  that  Palladius  died 


*  This  designation  is  incidentally  mentioned  in  another  part  of  the  same 
account:  "  Somewhat  more  than  a  year  ago,  a  remarkable  whirlwind  hap- 
pened at  one  of  the  great  fairs  in  this  country,  called  Faldy  fair,  and  which 
stands  in  this  parish,  by  which  some  of  the  tents  in  the  market  were  unroof- 
ed."   Ibid.  p.  500. 

^Imoanle  150  annos  capsae  ipsius  auro  argentoque  et  gemmis  ditissimae 
sunt  reparatae  a  Guillelmo  Sheuues  sancti  Andreae  Archiepiscopo.  De  Scoto- 
rum  Pietate,  p.  l63.  Boece  also  says,  that  he  died  "  at  Fordun,  which  is  the 
name  of  a  village  in  the  Mearns ;"  giving  the  same  accountof  the  respect  paid 
to  his  reliques  there.  Post  multos  tandem  pios  sudores,  ac  religiosa  opera, 
Christi  dogma  propalando  pro  mortalium  salute  iinpensa:  Forduni  (vico  in 
Mernia  nomen  est)  beatissimum  huius  vite  exitum  sortitus,  fatis  concessit. 
Vbi  sacre  eius  rcliquie  in  niulto  habitae  honore  a  multis  illuc  religionis  causa 
confluentibus,  vel  hac  nostra  aetate  venerande  ost'.ndunlur.  Has  Wilhelmus 
Schevves  sancti  Andree  olim  archiepiscopus,  vir  undiquaque  eruditus,  etfossas 
humo,  multis  piis  precationibus,  solennique  apparatu,  in  capsulam  argenteam 
honorifice  locauit,  8ic.  Hist.  Fol.  133,  a. 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDEES.  H 

at  Longforgund  in  Memis. '  Although  Longforgan,  former- 
\y  written  Forgund,  seems  to  be  a  place  ot  very  considerable 
antiquity,  the  description  here  given  cannot  apply  to  it,  as 
it  is  situated  in  the  extremity  of  Perthshire,  on  the  borders  of 
Angus.  This  place  may  have  been  substituted,  by  mistake, 
for  "Fordun  in  Mernis."  According  to  Sigebert,  Paliadius 
was  sent  to  the  Scots,  A.  432. '  It  would  appear,  that,  find- 
ing his  labours  unsuccessful  in  Ireland,  he  had  attempted 
the  conversion  of  the  Picts  :  for  Fordun  was  in  their  terri- 
tory. Bede  informs  us,  that  Ninian  converted  the  Southern 
Picts.  These,  it  has  been  generally  supposed,  were  in  Gal- 
loway ;  as  Ninian  is  said  to  have  been  bishop  of  Candida 
Casa.  But,  if  Mr  Pinkerton  be  right  in  asserting  that,  A. 
412,  the  dale  of  the  conversion  referred  to,  there  were  no 
Picts  in  Galloway,  and  that  those  meant  must  be  such  as 
dwelt  to  the  south  of  the  Grampian  mountains;  '  Paliadius 
most  probably  went  thither  for  the  purpose  of  reclaiming 
them  from  any  errors  into  which  they  might  have  fallen,  and 
especially  with  the  view  of  bringing  them  into  subjection  to 
the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 


'  Annorum  plenus  apud  Longforgund  in  Meinis  in  pace  requiescit  beata. 
Brev.  (Julius)  Fol.  xxv.  b. 

''Chionie.  Fol.  10. 

3  "  That  Whithern  was  the  see  erected  by  Ninian  over  the  Piks  he  converted, 
is  a  childish  and  ridiculous  error.  Ailred  tells  that  it  was  his  proper  Bri- 
tish see,  long  before  he  went  to  convert  the  South  Piks,  who  lived,  as  Beda 

shews,  south  of  the  Grampian  hills,  or  in  Fifeshire,"&c.  Enquiry  1   74  V  aho 
ii.  '265,  266.  -^     J'    ■ 


12  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

It  may  easily  be  accounted  for,  that  there  should  be  few- 
er traces  of  Palladius  in  our  history,  or  local  memorials  of 
him,  than  of  almost  any  other  sai7it  who  resided  in  this  coun- 
try. To  a  people  of  so  independent  a  spirit  as  that  which 
characterized  our  forefathers,  the  ministry  of  any  one  must 
have  been  extremely  unacceptable,  whose  chief  object  was  to 
subject  them  to  a  foreign  yoke. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  13 


CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  coming  of  Columba  into  Britain. — Cursory  View  of  his 
Life  and  Character. — To  bt  distinguished  from  Abbot  Colum- 
ban. — Of  the  Island  of  lona. — Of  the  Druids. — The  Doctrine 
of  the  Culdees,  and  their  Mode  of  Living. 

From  the  preceding  observations  it  must  appear,  that,  even 
on  the  supposition  that  the  primary  mission  of  Palladius  was 
not  to  Scols  inhabiting  Britain,  Christianity  had  been  re- 
ceived in  the  northern  part  of  it  long  before  the  age  of  Co- 
lumba. The  southern  Picts  being  already  converted,  this 
o-ood  man  "  came  into  Britain,"  as  Bede  informs  us,  "  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  to  the  provinces  of  the  northern  Picts." — 
"  He  came,  at  the  time  that  Bridius  [otherwise  Brudi,'\  a 
most  powerful  king,  reigned  over  the  Picts,  and  in  the  ninth 
year  of  his  reign  ;  and  converted  that  nation  to  the  faith  of 
Christ,  by  his  preaching  and  example;  on  which  he  received 
from  them  the  foresaid  island  [Hii]  in  possession,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  erecting  a  monastery." ' 

•Siquidem  anno  incarnationis  dominicae  quingeutesimo  sexagesimo  quin- 
to — venit  de  Hibeniia  presbytei  et  abbas  habitu  et  vita  monachi  insignis^  no- 


14  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Columba  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  a  man  of  distin- 
guished rank.  He  was  indeed  of  the  blood  roj'al,  being  the 
son  of  Felini,  the  son  of  Fergus,  who  was  grandson  to  the 
celebrated  Niall  of  the  nine  Hostages,  king  of  Ireland.  His 
mother  was  Aithne,  the  daughter  of  Macnave. '  His  pater- 
nal grandfather  was  Connal,  from  whom,  according  to  Irish 
antiquaries,  the  district  of  Tirconnel  took  its  name. 

He  was  born  A.  521,  and  educated  under  Finian,  bishop  of 
Clonard,  J'enbar,  Gemman  of  Leinster,  and  the  far-famed  St 
Ciaran.  When  he  was  about  twenty-eight  years  of  age, 
we  are  told,  he  founded  the  monasteiy  of  Dairmeagh,  in  Ire- 
land, that  is,  the  Field  of  Oaks.*  Some  have  understood  this 
of  Armagh.    Usher  explains  the  term  as  denoting  Durrough, 

mine  Columba,  Brittaniam,  praedicatm'us  verbum  Dei  piovinciis  Septentri- 
onalium  Pictorum,  hoc  est,  eis  qua  arduis  atque  horrentibus  jugis,  ab  Aus- 
tralibus  eorum  sunt  regionibus  sequestrata?. — Venit  autem  Brittaniam  Colum- 
ba, regnante  Pictis  Bridio  filio  Meilochon,  lege  potentissimo,  nono  anno 
regni  ejus,  gentemque  illam  veibo  et  exempio  ad  tidein  Cbnsti  convertit : 
unde  et  praefatam  insulam  ab  eis  in  possessionem  monasterii  faciendi  ac- 
cepit.     Hist,  lib   iii   c.  4. 

«  Dr  Smith  has  fallen  into  more  errors  than  one  at  the  very  commencement 
of  his  work.  For  he  says  that  Aithne  was  the  mother  of  Felim ;  whereas, 
accoixling  to  the  uniform  testimony  of  antiquity,  she  was  his  wife,  and  the 
mother  of  Columba.  banctus  igitur  Columba  nobilibus  fuerat  oriundus  geni- 
taUbus;  patrem  habens  Fedhlimidium,  iilium  Fergusii,  matrem  Aetlineain  no- 
mine, cuius  pater  Latine  filius  Nauis  dici  potest:  Scotica  vero  lingua  Muca- 
naiia.  Adamnan.  Vit.  S.  Coiumb.  lib.  i.  c.  i.  Smith  also  says,  that  she  was 
"  the  daughter  of  Lorn,  who  first  reigned,  in  conjunction  with  his  brother 
Fergus,  over  the  Scots  or  Dalreudini  in  Argyllshire."  Life  of  St  Columba,  p. 
5.  Note. 

*  Vir  beatus  in  Mediterranea  Hiberniae  parte  monasterium,  quod  Scotice 
dicitur  Dairmagh  [Campus  roboris;  SchoL]  diuino  fundans  nutu,  per  aliquot 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  15 

in  the  King's  county. '  Others,  again,  view  it  as  pointing  out 
the  modern  Derry. 

Zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel,  among  the  heathen, 
has  been  assigned  by  some  writers  as  the  reason  of  his  lea- 
ving his  native  country,  while  others  have  imputed  his  con- 
duct to  very  different  motives.  He  has  been  accused,  not 
only  of  intermeddling  in  political  concerns,  to  which  th(; 
clergy  have  unhappily  been  too  prone  in  ahiiost  every  age, 
but  of  abusing  his  influence  so  far  as  to  excite  great  disturb- 
ances in  Ireland.  It  has  been  said,  that,  in  consequence 
of  some  real  or  supposed  indignity  done  to  him,  his  own 
kindred  entered  keenly  into  his  quarrel,  so  as  to  deluge  the 
country  with  blood  ;  and  that  his  conduct  gave  so  great  of- 
fence to  the  ecclesiastics  of  that  kingdom,  that  they  threaten- 
ed him  with  excommunication. 

It  may  be  supposed,  that,  in  the  earlier  part  of  his  life,  he 
might  in  some  instances  be  carried  away  by  pride  or  ambi- 
tion ;  especially  as  goaded  on  by  a  consciousness  of  rank, 
and  partially  under  the  iufluence  of  the  restless  spirit  of  the 
age  in  which  he  lived.  But  we  must  conclude,  either  that 
his  conduct  has  been  misrepresented,  or  that  he  learned 
wisdom  from  the  affecting  proofs  which  he  had  of  his  own 
weakness.     For  it  is  acknowledged,  by  all  the  writers  af  his 

demoratur  menses.  Adamn.  lib,  1.  c.  3.  Fecerat  autem,  priusquam  Britan- 
niaiii  vcniiet,  monaslerium  nobiJe,  quod  a  copia  loborum  Dearmuch  lino-ua 
Scottoruni,  hoc  est.  Campus  roboruin,  cognominatur.  Ex  quo  utroque  monas- 
terio  plurinio  exiude  mouasteria  per  discipulos  ejus  et  in  Britannia  et  in  Hi- 
bernia  pro;ia»ata  sunt.  Bed.  Hist,  Jib.  iii.  c.  4. 
'  Primoid.  p.  69O. 


l6  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

lite,  that,  after  he  left  Ireland,  he  conducted  himself  with 
exemplary  humility  and  self-denial.  The  intluence,  which 
he  afterwards  retained  in  that  country,  goes  a  great  way  to 
vindicate  him.  Not  only  is  it  asserted  by  Jocehn  '  and  other 
writers,  that  he  founded  a  hundred  monasteries,  while  some 
increase  the  number,  including  churches,  to  three  hundred  ;^ 
but  it  is  certain  that  the  greatest  respect  was  paid  to  him  at 
the  national  council,  or  parliament,  of  Drumceat  in  Ireland, 
where  he  appeared  as  representative  of  the  clergy  of  North 
Britain. ' 

The  accounts  given  of  his  miracles  and  predictions  should 
be  read  with  that  allowance  which  we  must  necessarily  make 
for  the  credulity  of  the  times.  In  the  memoirs  of  this  saint, 
nothing  is  related  more  ridiculous  or  incredible  than  what 
we  find  in  the  page  of  the  venerable  Bede. 

The  names  of  the  companions  of  Columba,  who  attended 
him  to  lona,  have  been  recorded  by  various  writers.  Usher 
gives  the  following  list,  as  extracted  from  a  MS.  in  the  Cot- 
ton Library.  "  These  are  the  names  of  the  men  who  passed 
over  with  Columba  from  Scotland  [i.  e.  Ireland,]  when  he 
first  went  to  Britain.  The  two  sons  of  Brendin,  Baitlien 
and  Comin,  who  were  both  successors  of  St  Columba  ;  C  ob- 
thach,  his  brother;  Ernan,  the  uncle  of  St  Columba;  l>t'r- 
mit  his  servant  ;    Rui  and   Fethuo,   the  two  sons  of  Ro- 


»  Centum  coenobioiimi  extitit  fundator.  Vit.  S.  Patiic.  c.  89. 
»  Smith's  Life  of  St  Columba,  p.  14!j. 

'Magna  concio  Dmmacet,  in  quafuit  Columljcille  et  Aodh  IVlac  Amirech. 
Ann.  Llton.  ad  A.  674.  This  Aodh,  or  Aidan,  was  king  of.the  Albanian  Scots, 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEKS.  17 

dan ;  Scandal,  the  son  of  Bresail,  the  son  of  Endei,  the  son 
of  Niell  Luguid  ;  Mocutheimne,  Eclioid,  Thorannu,  Mo- 
cufir,  Cetea  Cairnaan,  tlie  son  of  Branduib,  the  son  of  Meilgi 
Grillaan."' 

Here,  it  would  seem,  there  is  some  error  in  the  enumera- 
tion, or  in  the  punctuation  ;  as,  instead  of  twelve,  wc  have 
thirteen  persons  mentioned. 

To  prevent  mistakes,  it  is  necessary  to  observe,  that  there 
were  two  eminent  men,  nearly  contemporaries,  who  were  both 
natives  of  Ireland,  both  founders  of  monasteries,  both  ab- 
bots, and  both  canonized  ;  to  whom  the  same  name  is  fre- 
quently given,  and  who,  from  the  inattention  of  ancient  wri- 
ters, have  frequently  been  confounded  with  each  other. 
These  were  Columba,  and  Columban  or  Columbanus.  Ouv 
Columba  landed  in  Hii  A.  563,  and  died  there  in  597.  Co- 
lumban was  educated  in  the  monastery  of  Bangor,  in  Ireland, 
under  St  Congall.  He  left  Ireland,  and  travelled  into  Bur- 
gundy, A.  589.  Like  Columba,  he  took  twelve  companions 
with  him.  Among  these,  according  t»  Marianus  Scolus,  was 
the  celebrated  St  Gall.  In  Burgundy,  he  founded  the  ab- 
bey of  Luxeville,  which  he  governed  for  about  twenty  years; 
being  then  ejected  by  the  persecution  of  Queen  Brunechilde." 
Cave  says,  that  he  was  exiled  from  Luxeville,  by  Theodoric, 
king  of  Austrasia,  because  he  too  boldly  reproved  his  libidin- 
ous life.  ^  Hofmann  calls  this  Theodoric,  Rc\t  Galliae.*  After 


'  Primord.  p.  (j94.  '  Ware's  Writers  of  Irel.  p.  24j  25. 

'Hist.  Literaria,  1.  428.  "Lex.  vo.  Columbanus. 

C 


18  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

this,  he  travelled  through  the  greatest  part  of  France ;  and 
at  length  retired  into  Italy.  Here,  being  kindly  received  by 
Aigihiipl),  king  of  the  Lombards,  he  erected  the  abbey  of 
Bobio,  near  I^aples  ;  where  he  died,  a  year  after,  A.  6l5. 

His  life  was  written  by  Jonas,  one  of  his  disciples,  a  monk 
of  the  abbey  of  Bobio ;  and  published  by  Messingham  in  his 
Florikgium. 

Bede  properly  designs  the  apostle  of  the  Picts  Columba, 
according  to  the  best  MSS. ;  although,  in  some  editions,  Co- 
lumbanus  occurs.  He  marks  the  difference  of  the  names, 
when,  in  transcribing  the  letter  from  Laurence,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  to  the  Irish  bishops,  he  designs  the  other  Co- 
lumbanum  Abbatem  in  Gallis  venienttm. '  Smith  is  mistaken, 
however,  when  he  says,  in  the  index  to  his  edition  of  Bede, 
that  the  letter  of  Pope  John  ^  was  addressed  to  this  Columba- 
nus,  among  other  Irish  bishops.  For,  as  it  was  written  A.  640, 
this  was  fifty-one  years  after  he  left  Ireland,  and  twenty-five 
after  his  death. 

In  the  Saxon  Chronicle,  the  Abbot  of  lona  is  denominated 
Columba,  and  also  Columban. '  By  Sigebert  he  is  designed  Co- 
lumbanus.  ^  In  the  Chronicon  Hermanni  Contracti,  he  re- 
ceives both  names  ; '  although  the  latter  is  also  given  to  Co- 
lumban, Abbot  of  Luxeville.  ^  But  in  the  index  to  Pistorius, 
they  are  both  referred  to  as  one  person.  Both  Goldast 
and  Dempster  are  chargeable  with  the  same  carelessness. ' 

'  Hist.  lib.  ii.  c.  4.  » Ibid.  lib.  ii.  c.  19- 

'P.  21.  ■* Chronic.  Fol.  30.  b. 

5  Pistorii  Script.  Germ.  i.  181.  188.  '  Ibid.  192,  193,  195. 

'  V.  Usserii  Priiuord.  p.  6b8. 

11 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  19 

Dr  Smith  of  Campbelton  has  fallen  hito  an  error,  in  ascri- 
bing to  Columba  the  three  poems  which  he  has  inserted, 
with  translations,  in  his  Appendix."  They  were  written  by 
the  Abbot  of  Luxeville,  and  were  published  by  Usher  under 
his  name.  The  Archbishop  of  Armagh  has  given  another, 
also  by  Columhan,  beginning  with  these  words : 

Mundus  ille  transit,  et  quotidie  decrescit,  &:c.  * 

Besides  the  hymn  in  praise  of  St  Kiaran,  and  another  in 
honour  of  St  Brigid,  three  poems  have  been  ascribed  to  Co- 
lumba of  Icolmkill ;  but  all  different  from  those  published 
by  Dr  Smith.     The  first  begins  ; 

Altus  Prosator,  Vetustus  dierum  et  Ingenitus, 

The  second  ;  In  te,  Christe,  Credentium  :  and  the  third  ; 

Noli,  Pater,  indulgere.^ 

It  is  the  more  surprising  that  Dr  Smith  should  commit  so 
gross  a  mistake,  when  he  had  in  his  hand  Colgan's  Trias,  in 
which  these  three  hymns  of  Columba  are  published.'' 

Perhaps  it  deserves  notice,  that  Colman,  one  of  the  dis- 
ciples of  Columba,  the  Bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  who,  rather  than 
submit  to  the  Koman  rites,  renounced  his  bishopric,  and  who 
afterwards  settled,  with  his  adherents,  at  Inisboufinde,  was 
sometimes  denominated  Columbcmus.  As  he  left  Lindisfarne 
A.  667,  Usher  very  reasonably  interprets  the  language  of 
the  annals  of  Ulster,  under  this  year,  as  applicable  to  him. 


'  Life  of  Columba,  pp.  136—141.  '  SyHoge,  pp.  9—18. 

^  WarCj  ut  sup.  *  P.  473,  ap.  Ware. 


20  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

A.  667-  Navigatio  Columbani  Episcopi  cum  reliquiis  Sanc- 
toruui  ad  Insulam  Vaccae  Albae,  in  qua  ("undavii  ecclesiam. 
Also,  A.  675.  Ejusdem  Columbani  Episcopi  Insulae  Vaccae 
Albae  pausa  ;  that  is,  his  decease. '  'i'he  reliques  especially 
meant  are  supposed  to  be  those  of  Bishop  Aidan,  which,  ac- 
cording to  Bede,  Colman  carried  with  him  from  Lindis- 
farne.  ^ 

The  memory  of  Columba  is  by  no  means  lost,  even  in  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland.  A  Highlandman,  about  to  set  out 
on  a  journey,  thus  expresses  his  wish  for  divine  protection ; 
Gilli  ChalumcliilU  ghar  pilli,  agiis  ghar  tiaunda  ;  i  e,  "  May 
the  servant  of  Columba  of  the  cell  protect  and  bring  me  safe 
home !"  This  invocation  is  especially  used  by  Roman  Ca- 
tholics. 

Claich  Ichahnkilli  is  the  name  given  to  a  small  pebble 
brought  from  the  shore  of  lona ;  that  is,  "  the  stone  of  Icolm- 
kill."  Stones  of  this  description  are  still  worn,  by  Catholics, 
as  amulets.  They  are  sometimes  set  in  silver,  and  suspend- 
ed over  the  heart. 

A  Gaelic  proverb  is  still  in  use,  which  has  a  reference  to 
Columba  ;  Uir  !  uir  !  air  heal  Oram  ma'n  lahhair  e  tiiile 
comh'radh ;  "  Earth  !  earth  !  on  the  mouth  of  Oran,  that  he 
may  blab  no  more."  Legendary  tradition  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  origin  of  this  proverb.  When  Columba 
first  attempted  to  build  on  lona,  the  walls,  it  is  said,  by  the 
operation  of  some  evil  spirit,  fell  down  as  fast  as  they  were 
erected.     Columba  received  supernatural   intimation,   that 

•  Usser.  Piiuiord.  p.  y64.  '  Bed.  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  26. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  21 

they  would  never  stand,  unless  a  human  victim  was  buried 
alive.  According  to  one  account,  the  lot  fell  on  Omn,  the 
companion  of  the  saint,  as  the  victiai  that  was  demanded  for 
the  success  of  the  undertaking.  Others  pretend  that  Oran 
voluntarily  devoted  himself,  and  was  interred  accordingly. 
At  the  end  of  three  days,  Columba  had  the  curiosity  to  take 
a  farewell  look  at  his  old  friend,  and  caused  the  earth  to  be 
removed.  Oran  raised  his  swimming  eyes,  and  said,  'There 
is  no  wonder  in  death,  and  hell  is  not  as  it  is  reported.'  The 
saint  was  so  shocked  at  this  impiety,  that  he  instantly  order- 
ed the  earth  to  be  flung  in  again,  uttering  the  words  of  the 
proverb  mentioned  above. '  The  place  is  still  called  The 
Chapel  of  St  Oran. 

It  is  not  improbable,  that  this  story  was  invented  by  some 
of  the  druidical  enemies  of  Columba,  in  order  to  expose  him, 
and  the  christian  doctrine,  to  ridicule ;  especially  as  the  sa- 
vage rite,  attributed  to  him,  was  practised  only  by  the  hea- 
then. 

According  to  the  annals  of  Ulster  and  of  Tighernac,  which 
Archbishop  Usher  seems  disposed  to  follow,  the  island  of 
lona  vvas  given  to  Columba  by  Conal,  or  Conval,  son  of  Com- 
gal,  king  of  the  Dalriad  Scots.  "^  But  there  ought  to  be  some 
very  powerful  reason  for  rejecting  the  express  testimony  of 
Bede,  who  was  so  well  versed  in  the  history  of  this  monastery ; 


*  Pennant's  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  p.  285,  286.  Macintosh's  Gaelic  Pro- 
verbs, p.  66. 
'Johnstone  Antiq.  Celto-Norm,  p.  57.  Usser.  Primord.  p.  703. 


22  HISTOKICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

especially  as  Adomnan,  the  successor  of  Columba,  who  wrote 
his  life,  no  where  asserts  that  this  island  was  the  gift  of  the 
Dalriadic  prince.  As,  however,  it  lay  on  the  confines  of  both 
kingdoms,  it  might  possibly  be  claimed  by  both  ;  and  what 
the  one  sovereign  had  given,  the  other  might  pretend  to  con- 
firm. Adonman,  indeed,  speaking  of  a  plague  which  had 
been  very  fatal  A.  702,  says,  that  it  visited  all  the  world,  save 
"  the  Picts  and  Scots  of  Britain,  who  were  divided  from  each 
other  by  Drum-Albin,"  or  the  Grampian  mountains. "  But 
this  determines  nothing  as  to  the  extent  of  the  Scottish  ter- 
ritories a  hundred  and  fifty  years  before,  when  Columba  re- 
ceived the  island  of  lona  in  possession  ;  or  only  about  half  a 
century  after  the  Scots,  under  Fergus  the  son  of  Ere,  land- 
ed in  Argyleshire. 

lona  was  entitled  to  no  pre-eminence  from  external  cir- 
cumstances. It  is  a  small  island,  in  the  Atlantic  ocean,  se- 
parated from  the  west  point  of  the  island  of  Mull  by  a  nar- 
row channel  called  "  the  Sound  of  I."  It  is  about  three  miles 
in  length,  and  from  half  a  mile  to  a  mile  in  breadth."  "  The 
view  of  lona,"  says  a  pleasant  writer,  when  describing  his 
approach  to  it,  "  was  very  picturesque  :  the  east  side,  or  that 
which  bounds  the  sound,  exhibited  a  beautiful  variety  ;  an 
extent  of  plain,  a  little  elevated  above  the  water,  and  almost 
covered  with  the  ruins  of  the  sacred  buildings,  and  with  the 
remains  of  the  old  town,  still  inhabited.     Beyond  these  the 


•V.  Vit.  Columb.  Pinkert.  Enquiry,  1.  3\6,  317.  449- 
*  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  [171 -J 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  23 

island  rises  into  little  rocky  hills,  with  narrow  verdant  hol- 
lows between  (for  they  merit  not  the  name  of  vallies,)  and 
numerons  enough  for  every  recluse  to  take  his  solitary  walk, 
undisturbed  by  society."' 

'I'his  celebrated  island  has  been  variously  denominated. 
"  Its  ancient  name,"  we  are  told,  "  was  J,  Hi,  or  Aoi  (as  writ- 
ten in  the  annals  of  Ulster,)  which  were  Latinized  into  Ht/- 
oua,  or  loiia.  The  common  name  of  it  now  is  I-colum-kill 
(the  Isle  of  Colum  of  the  Cells),  included  in  one  of  the 
parishes  of  the  island  of  Mull."  "  According  to  Toland,  I 
signifies  in  Irish  an  island,  and  is  often  written  Hii,  li,  Hu, 
to  avoid  making  a  word  of  one  letter." '  But  Hu,  I  suspect, 
must,  in  the  first  instance,  have  been  merely  an  inaccuracy, 
in  consequence  of  the  double  i  being  mistaken  by  some 
transcriber  for  u.  Pennantgravely  tells  us,  that  "  lona  derives 
its  name  from  a  Hebrew  word,  signifying  a  dove,  in  allusion 
to  the  name  of  the  great  saint,  Columba,  the  founder  of  its 
fame."*  But  this  is  scarcely  more  plausible  than  the  tradi- 
tionary account  of  the  etymon  of  the  name  HU,  as  related 
by  Martin.  "  The  natives  have  a  tradition  among  them," 
he  says,  "  that  one  of  the  clergymen  who  accompanied  Co- 
lumbus," as  he  erroneously  designs  him,  "  in  his  voyage  thi- 


*  Pennant's  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  p.  277. 

*  Smith's  Life  of  Columba,  p.  5.  '  Nazarenus,  p.  53.  N. 
Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  p.  278.  This  he  has  probably  borrowed  from  For- 

dun,  who  says  of  Columba,  Hie  cum  iona  propheta  sortitus  est  nomen;  nam 
quod  Hebraica  lingua  Iona,  Latina  vero  Columba,  dicitur.  Scotichron.  Lib. 
iii.  c.  27. 


24  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OH 

ther,  havinoj  at  a  good  distance  espied  the  isle,  cried  joy- 
fully to  Columbus,  in  the  Irish  language,  Chi  mi,  i.  e.  I  see  her ; 
meaning  thereby  the  country  of  which  they  had  been  in  quest: 
that  Columbus  then  answered,  it  shall  be  from  henceforth  call- 
ed Y."'  What  is  said  by  Toland  is  tar  more  natural.  It  seems 
to  have  been  thus  denominated  from  peculiar  respect.  "  Bede," 
says  an  intelligent  writer,  resident  in  that  district,  "  calls  it 
Hii,  but  the  proper  name  is  /,  sounded  like  ee  in  English, 
which  in  the  Gaelic  signifies  an  island,  and  [it]  is  called  so 
by  way  of  eminence  to  this  day.  Bede's  mistake  proceeded 
from  his  ignorance  of  the  Gaelic.  In  [By]  monkish  writers 
it  is  called  lona,  which  signifies,  the  Island  of  Waves.  lona 
is,  in  Gaelic,  spelled  I-thona ;  but,  as  the  th  is  not  sounded, 
Latin  writers  spell  it  lona.  The  name  is  very  characteristic 
of  it  in  times  of  storm."  *  But  although  /  in  Irish  signifies  an 
island,  it  affords  no  proof  that  lona  originally  belonged  to  a 
Celtic  people.  For  it  is  evidently  the  same  word  which  oc- 
curs, in  the  very  same  sense,  although  in  a  variety  of  forms, 
in  almost  all  the  Gothic  dialects ;  Islandic  ey,  Suio-Gothic 
and  Danish  oe,  Anglo-Saxon  ig,  cage,  Frisic  oge,  German  ty. 
There  is,  I  am  informed,  a  pretty  general  tradition  in  the 
highlands  of  Scotland,  that  the  Culdees  immediately  suc- 
ceeded the  Druids,  as  the  ministers  of  religion  ;  and  it  is  said, 
that  they  received  the  name  of  Cuildeach,  mentioned  above, 
as  dehghting,  like  the  priests  of  heathenism,  in  retired  situa- 

'  Western  Islands,  p.  256.  *  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  jyS. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  25 

lions.  The  reader  may  lay  what  stress  he  pleases  on  this 
tradition.  Bat  it  |>erha|3s  deserves  to  be  mentioned,  that, 
according  to  a  writer  formerly  quoted, "  the  Druids  undoui)t- 
edly  possessed  I,  before  the  introduction  of  Christianity.  A 
green  eminence,"  he  says,  "  close  to  the  sound  of  1,  is  to  this 
day  called  the  Druid's  burial  place;  Gael,  clnodh  nan  Drui- 
ncach.  A  cottager,  some  years  ago,  planting  potatoes  in  this 
spot,  and  digging  earth  to  cover  them,  brought  up  some  bones, 
which  the  people  of  the  island  immediately  concluded  to 
be  the  bones  of  the  Druids.  The  tradition  is,  that  the  first 
Christians  banished  the  Druids,  and  took  possession  of  their 
seats." ' 

The  tradition  that  the  Culdees  succeeded  the  Druids,  at 
no  great  distance  of  time,  might  seem  to  he  supported  by  a 
circumstance  of  an  interesting  nature,  which  has  been  men- 
tioned by  several  writers  in  our  statistic  accounts ;  that  Cla- 
chan,  the  name  still  given,  in  the  Highlands,  to  the  place  where 
a  church  stands,  originally  belonged  to  a  druidical  temple. 
Hence  it  is  still  said,  "  Will  ye  go  to  the  stones .''"  or  "  Have 
you  been  at  the  stones  ?"  that  is,  "^  Will  you  go  to,"  or, 
"  Have  you  been  at  church  ?"  But  it  is  unnecessary  to  enlarge 
on  this  singular  circumstance,  as  I  have  illustrated  it  pretty 
fully  in  another  work. '' 

It  is  probable  that  druidism  was  not  extinct  even  in  the 
age  of  Columba.  The  history  of  Bede  has  been  appealed  to 
in  proof  of  this  :  but  many  will  hesitate  as  to  the  propriety 

'  Stat.  Ace.  xiv.  199. 

'  V.  vo.  Clach  AN,  Etymological  Dictionary  of  the  Scottish  Language, vol.  i. 

D 


26  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

of  the  appeal,  as  we  have  it  on  good  authority,  that  the  drui- 
dical  rites  were  not  practised  by  the  Germans.  A  writer, 
however,  of  great  higenuity,  and  of  considerable  learning, 
thinks  that  the  Saxons,  after  the  abolition  of  druidism  by  the 
Roman  emperors,  restored  the  same  worship,  when  they  had 
conquered  South  Britain.  The  passage  merits  attention. 
For,  although  the  author  be  viewed  as  proceeding  on  a  false 
theory,  he  has  brought  forth  a  singular  fact  with  respect  to 
the  meaning,  in  the  Gaelic  language,  of  a  designation  used 
by  the  venerable  historian,  which,  if  there  be  no  mistake 
in  his  assertion,  points  out  an  analogy  that  could  not  have 
been  supposed. 

"  I  have  already  observed,"  he  says,  "  that  those  victori- 
ous infidels,  [the  Pagan  Saxons]  brought  the  word  Dry  from 
Germany,  [as  being  the  name  by  which  every  German  priest 
was  called.]  Together  with  the  name  they  certainly  introdu- 
ced the  office,  being  superstitiously  devoted  to  Tuisto,  Woden, 
and  Thor.  The  history  of  King  Edwin's  conversion,  in 
Bede,  and  the  great  revolution  brought  about  in  the  kingdom 
of  Northumberland  at  that  time,  in  spiritual  matters,  is  a 
sufficient  demonstration  of  this  position.  One  circumstance 
is  sufficient  for  my  purpose  to  mention  concerning  the  con- 
version of  Edwin.  After  Paulinus  had  exhorted  Edwin  to 
embrace  the  christian  faith,  agreeably  to  the  instructions  he 
had  formerly  received  from  a  person  sent  from  the  invisible 
world,  the  king  summoned  his  friends  and  great  council  to 
have  their  advice  and  approbation.  One  of  the  councellors, 
or  princes,  was  the  pagan  high  priest,  or  primus  pontificum. 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDEES.  27 

The  name,  or  rather  title,  of  this  high  priest,  or  pontifex  maxi- 
mus,  was  Coifi,  or  Coefi.  I  know  not  wiiether  any  one  has  at- 
tempted to  explain  the  meaning  of  this  word.  It  was,  in  my 
opinion,  the  common  title  of  every  druidical  superintend- 
ant  of  spiritual  affairs.  The  Highland  talemakers  talk  fre- 
quently concerning  Caiffi,  or  Coiffie  Dry ;  and  by  these  two 
words  they  mean  a  person  of  extraordinary  sense,  skill,  and 
cunning.  Dry  undoubtedly  signifies  a  Druid,  a  wise  man,  a 
prophet,  a  philosopher,  and  sometimes  a  magician  in  the 
Galic  :  Coiffie  Dry,  Bede's  Coiffi,  or  primus  pontificum,  stands 
for  the  principal  Druid,  or  what  such  a  person  ought  to  be, 
a  man  supremely  wise  and  learned."' 

To  do  justice  to  this  ingenious  writer,  it  should  be  obser- 
ved, that  he  has  previously  endeavoured  to  shew,  that  "  the 
Tuisco  or  Tuisto  of  Germany  was  the  same  with  the  Teutates 
of  Gaul ;"  and  that  "  the  Thar  of  the  Celto-Scythians  of  Ger- 
many," as  he  calls  them,*"  was  the  Taranis  of  their  neigh- 
bours to  the  south,"  thai  is,  the  God  of  thunder.  "^ 

There  might  be  Druids  in  lona,  even  after  the  arrival  of 

'  Dr  Macpherson's  Critical  Dissertations,  xix.  p.  317,  31S. 

There  is  a  Gaelic  Proverb  still  \q  use,  whicii  confirms  the  account  given 
above.  Gc  Joi^asg  ckuh  do  lar,  is  faisg  no  sin  cobhair  Choibhidh ;  i,  e.  "  The 
stone  clint.'s  not  taster  to  the  ground,  than  Coivi's  help  to  the  needy." — "  Coivi, 
or  Ctafi,  the  Arch  Druid.  This  is  expressive  of  the  profound  veneration  the 
people  of  old  entertained  of  their  guides.  Cefants  Druidarum. — Bede."  Mac- 
intosh's fiaehc  Proverbs,  p.  34. 

*  Ibid.  p.  .Jl.  Bedt  writes  Coifi.  Cui  primus  pontificum  ipsius  Coifi,  continue 
respondit,  &c.  Adjecil  aulem  Coiji,  quia  vellet  ipsum  Paulinnai  diligentius 
audire  de  On.'  quern  praeJicabat,  &c.  Hist.  lib.  ii,  c.  13.  In  king  Alfred's 
version  Ccji  and  Caefi  aie  used. 


Z3  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

Columba.  He  was  opposed  by  Broichan,  who  is  called  a 
magician.  Dr  Smith  remarks,  with  respect  to  the  sense  of 
the  synonymous  term  m  Gaelic,  that  this  signifies  a  Druid. ' 
But  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  Columba  met  with  Broichan 
in  the  Pictish  territories,  at  the  court  of  Brudi,  near  the  river 
Ness. "'  But,  although  ihe  Picts  had  undoubtedly  priests  of 
their  own  false  religion,  it  remains  to  be  proved  that  this  was 
druidical. 

"  Broichan  had  the  merit,  however,"  says  Dr  Smith,  "  of 
dealing  in  a  more  open  and  avowed  manner  than  some  of  his 
brethren.  Odonellus  (ii.  11.)  relates,  that  when  Columba  first 
landed  in  lona,  on  Pentecost  eve,  some  Druids,  who  had 
been  there,  disguised  themselves  in  the  habit  of  monks,  and 
pretended  they  had  come  to  that  place  to  preach  the  gospel, 
with  a  request  that  he  and  his  followers  might  betake  them- 
selves to  some  other  place ;  but  that  Columba  immediately 
discovered  the  imposture,  and  that  they  resigned  the  field  to 
him ." ' 

Before  returning  from  this  digression,  I  trust  that  the  in- 
quisitive reader  will  forgive  me  for  inserting  a  singular  proof 
of  the  strong  hold  which  ancient  superstition  takes  of  the 
mind.  Mr  Ferguson,  minister  of  Moulin,  who  died  about  twen' 


•  Life  of  Columba,  p.  14. 

*  Eodem  in  tempore  vir  venerandus  quandam  a  Broichano  Mago  Scoticam 
postulauit  seruam,  humanitatis  miseratione  liberandam. —  Et  hoc  coram 
Brudeo  rege  dicens,  domum  egressus  regiam,  ad  ISesam  venit  fluuium.  Vjt. 
Columbae,  lib.  i.  c.  13,   Messingharo,  p.  l65. 

'  Life  of  Columba,  p.  92. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  29 

ty  years  ago,  assured  a  friend,  from  whom  I  had  my  informa- 
tion, that  there  was  in  his  parish  an  old  man,  who,  although 
very  regular  in  his  devotions,  never  addressed  the  Supreme 
Being  by  any  other  title  than  that  of  Arch-Druid;  accounting 
every  other  derogatory  to  the  divine  majesty.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  great  difference  between  the  Celtic  and  Gothic  modes 
of  worship,  it  is  singular  that,  in  Islandic,  Drutten,  a  term  so 
nearly  allied  to  Druid,  should  be  the  name  given  to  God,  as 
denoting  his  dominion.  Shall  we  suppose,  that  this  designa- 
tion was  transmitted  to  tliem  from  the  Gauls,  who  left  the 
nameof  the  Cimbric  Chersonese  to  that  country,  which,  in  la- 
ter ages,  has  been  called  Jutland,  that  is,  the  land  of  the  Jutes 
or  Goths  ?  I  need  not  say,  that  this  country  is  divided  from 
Scandinavia  only  by  the  Baltic  ;  and  that  it  has  itself  been 
inhabited  by  Goths  for  more  than  two  thousand  years. 

The  doctrine  of  the  Culdees,  as  far  as  we  may  judge  from 
that  of  Columba,  was  at  least  comparatively  pure.  As  he 
■was  himself  much  given  to  the  study  of  the  holy  scriptures, ' 
he  taught  his  disciples  to  confirm  their  doctrines  by  tes- 
timonies brought  from  this  unpolluted  fountain ;  and  de- 
clared that  only  to  be  the  divine  counsel  which  he  found 


*  Nullum  autem  unius  horae  interualluin  transire  poterat,  quo  non  aut  ora- 
tioni,  autlectioni,  aut  scriptioni,  vel  etiam  alicui  operationi  incumbeiet.  Ad- 
amnan.  Vit.  Columb.  lib.  i.  c.  i.  Alio  in  tempore  cum  sanctus  vir  in  Hymba 
commaneret  insula, — per  tres  dies  totidemque  noctes  intra  obseratam,  et  re- 
pletani  ccElesti  ciaritudine  domum  nianens,  nullum  ad  se  accedere  perrait- 
teret,  neque  manducans,  neque  bibens. — Scripturarum  quoque  sacrarum  ob- 
scura  quaeque,  et  difficillima  plena  et  luce  clarius  aperto  mundissinii  cordis 
oculis  patebant.  Ibid.  lib.  iii.  c,  12. 


30  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

there. '  His  followers,  as  we  learn  from  Bede,  would  receive 
those  things  only,  which  are  contained  in  the  writings  of  the 
prophets,  evangelists,  and  apostles  ;  diligently  observing  the 
works  of  piety  and  purity.  *  Hence,  it  has  been  said,  that 
•'  for  several  generations, — with  the  errors  which  at  that  time 
prevailed  in  the  church  of  Rome,  they  seem  not  to  have  been 
in  the  least  tainted."' 

They  observed  a  certain  rule  in  their  monasteries,  compo- 
sed, as  it  is  said,  by  Columba  himself,  and  sometimes  deno- 
minated the  Rtde  of  lona.  For  a  considerable  time  before 
this  era,  many  truly  pious  men,  knowing  their  obligation  to 
separate  from  the  world,  had,  from  human  weakness,  inter- 
preted the  divine  precept  in  a  sense  which  it  was  never  meant 
to  bear ;  and,  if  they  did  not  retire  singly  to  solitudes  and 
caves,  yet  viewed  it  as  most  subservient  to  the  interests  of  re- 
litrion  to  form  regular  monastic  societies.  But  their  mode 
of  life  was  very  different  from  that  of  the  generality  of  those 
who  have  been  called  monks  in  later  ages.  According  to 
Bede,  "  after  the  example  of  the  venerable  fathers, — they 
lived  by  the  labour  of  their  hands."  *    When  giving  an  ac- 


'  Smith's  Life  of  Columba,  p.  114. 

*Tantum  ea  quae  in  Propheticis,  Evangelicis  et  Apostolicis  literis  discere 
poterant  pietatis  et  castitatis  opera  cliligenter  observentes.  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  4. 

3  Smith's  Life  of  Columba,  p.  il4. 

4  Speaiiing  of  Muigeo  or  Mayo,  an  early  Culdean  establishment  in  Ireland, 
he  says;  Conversisjaiududum  ad  meliora  omnibus,  egregiumexamen  continet 
monachorum,  qui  de  provincia  Anglorum  ibidem  collectiad  exemplum  vene- 
rabilium  Patrum  sub  regula  et  Abbate  canonico,  in  magna  continentia  el  sin- 
ceritale  proprio  labore  manuum  vivant.     Hist.  lib.  iv.  c.  4.   Colgan  says,  that 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  oi 

count  of  Aidan,  who  was  one  of  them,  he  says  ;  "  He  neither 
sought,  nor  regarded,  any  of  the  things  of  this  world.  All 
the  gifts,  which  were  conferred  on  him  by  kings,  or  by  the 
rich  of  this  world,  he  immediately  distributed,  with  the  great- 
est cheerfulness,  to  the  poor  who  came  in  his  way.  So  far 
was  his  mode  of  living  removed  from  the  indolence  of  our 
time,  that  he  required  of  all  his  associates,  whether  clergy  or 
laity,  that  they  should  give  themselves  to  meditation,  either 
by  reading  the  scriptures,  or  by  being  at  pains  to  learn  tlie 
psalmody."  ' 

We  know,  that,  although  their  successors,  in  later  ages, 
lived  together,  and  had  some  things  in  common,  their  wives 
and  children,  or  their  nearest  relations,  after  the  death  of 
any  of  them,  divided  their  property,  and  even  claimed  the 
offerings  which  had  been  made  at  the  altar.  This  is  men- 
tioned with  regret  by  a  Romish  writer. '  But  it  shews  that 
they  had  not,  like  the  monastic  bodies  of  subsequent  ages, 

he  had  in  his  possession  a  copy  of  the  rule  composed  by  Columba.  V.  Smith 
ut  sup.  p,  IS5.  Ware  informs  us,  tliat  this  rule  was  yet  extant  in  his  time,  and 
•was  commonly  called  The  Rule  of  Columbkill.     Writers  of  Irel.  p    18. 

'  ^Jihil  enim  hujus  mundi  quaerere,  nil  amare  curabat.  Cuncta  quae  sibi 
a  regibus  vel  divitibus  saeculi  donabantur,  mox  pauperibus  qui  occurrerent 
erogare  gaudebat. — In  tantum  autem  vita  illius  a  nostri  temporis  signetia  dis- 
tabat,  ut  omnes  qui  cum  eo  incedebant,  sive  adtonsi,  seu  laici,  meditari  debe- 
reni,  id  est,  aut  legendis  Scripturis,  aut  Psalmis  discendis  operam  dare.  Hist, 
lib  ui.  c.  5. 

*  Sublatis  vero  a  presenti  vitaSanctis,  quorum  supra  mentionem  fecimus,  qui 
cum  reliquiis  beali  Apostoli  advenerant,  et  eorum  discipulis  atque  imitatoribus, 
cultus  ibi  religiosus  deperierat,  sicut  et  gens  barbara  et  inculta  fuerat.  Ha- 
bebanlur  tamen  m  ecclesia  S'ti  Andreae,  quota  el  quanta  tunc  erat,  tredecim 
per  successionem  carnalem  quos  Keledeos  appellant,  qui  secundum  suam  aesti- 


32  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  01" 

formed  any  ideas  of  aggrandizing  their  order,  or  of  enriching 
the  particular  monasteries  belonging  to  it. 

So  far  were  they  from  reckoning  the  connubial  relation  in- 
consistent with  their  character,  that  it  seems  to  have  been  held 
in  honour.  For,  even  in  the  later  period  of  their  existence 
as  a  society,  they,  in  some  places  at  least,  like  the  priests 
under  the  law,  succeeded  by  inheritance.  From  the  work 
last  quoted,  we  learn  that,  in  the  church  of  St  Andrews,  the 
Culdees  came  into  office  hereditarily.  In  Ireland,  also,  where 
this  body  had  great  influence,  there  was  a  hereditary  succes- 
sion, in  the  bishopric  of  Armagh,  for  fifteen  generations.' 
The  Culdees  at  St  Andrews,  however,  were  not  permitted, 
after  they  had  entered  into  this  monastic  establishment,  to 
keep  their  wives  in  their  houses,  i  But,  perhaps,  this  ordi- 
nance was  not  framed,  till,  through  the  increasing  influence 
of  that  system  of  superstition  which  "  forbids  to  marry," 


mationeiUj  et  hominuratraditionem,magisquam  secundum  sanctorum  statuta 
patrum  vivebant.  Seel  et  adhuc  similiter  vivunt,  et  quaedam  habent  commu- 
nia  pauciora  seiz.  et  deterloia  ;  quaedam  vero  propria  piura  sciz.  et  potiora ; 
prout  quisque  ab  amicis  suis  aliqua  necessitudine  ad  se  pertinentibus,  viz.  con 
sanguineis  et  affinibus,  vel  ab  iis  quorum  animae  charaesunt,  quod  est  amici- 
arum  amici,  sive  aliis  quibuslibet  modis,  poterit  quis  adipisci.  Excerpt.  Re- 
gist.  Sti  Andr.   V.  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  i.  Append,  p.  462. 

'  Mos  pessimus  inoleveral  quorundam  diabolica  ambitione  potentum,  sedem 
sanctam  obleutum iri  haereditaria  successione.  Nee enim  patiebantur  episcopari, 
nisi  qui  essent  de  tribuet  familia  sua.  Nee  enim  parum  processerat  execranda 
succession  decursis  jam  in  hac  malitia  quasi  generationibus  quindecim,  &c. 
Bernard.  Vit.  Malach  c.  7. 

*  Postquam  Keledei  effecti  sunt,  non  licet  eis  habere  uxores  suas  in  domi- 
bus  suis,  sed  nee  alias ;  de  quibus  mala  oriatur  suspicio  mulieris.  Excerpt,  ut 
sup. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  35 

they  were  in  so  far  forced  to  yield  to  the  tide  of  popular  pre- 
judice in  favour  of  celibacy.  This  is  the  more  probable,  as 
Alexander  Myln,  prebendary  and  official  of  Dunkeld,  says, 
that  the  Culdees,  who,  "  after  the  usage  of  the  eastern  church, 
had  wives,  abstained  from  them,  when  it  came  to  their  turn 
to  minister."  ' 

Although  it  appears  that  they  observed  a  certain  institute, 
yet,  in  the  accounts  given  o(  them,  Ave  cannot  overlook  this 
remarkable  distinction  between  them  and  those  societies 
which  are  properly  called  monastic,  that  they  were  not  as- 
sociated expressly  for  the  purpose  of  observing  this  rule. 
They  might  deem  certain  regulations  necessary  for  the  pre- 
servation of  order  :  but  their  great  design  was,  by  commu- 
nicating instruction,  to  train  up  others  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  Hence  it  has  been  justly  observed,  that  they  may 
more  properly  be  viewed  as  colleges,  in  which  the  various 
branches  of  useful  learning  were  taught,  than  as  monasteries. 
These  societies,  therefore,  were  in  fact  the  seminaries  of  the 
church,  both  in  North  Britain  and  in  Ireland.  As  the  pres- 
byters ministered  in  holy  things  to  those  in  their  vicinity, 
they  were  still  training  up  others,  and  sending  forth  mission- 
aries, whenever  they  had  a  call,  or  any  prospect  of  success. 

'  MS.  V.  Dalryniple's  Collections,  p.  944. 


S4i  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

Of  the  Ecclesiastical  Government  of  the  Culdees. — The  Account 
given  of  this  hy  Bede. —  How  explained  by  Bishop  Lloyd. — 
OfSodora. — Whether  a  Bishop  always  resided  at  Hit. — Ushers 
Testimony  from  the  Annals  of  Ulster. — Goodall's  reasoning 
on  this  Head. 

In  each  college  of  the  Culdees,  there  were  twelve  brethren, 
and  one  who  was  their  Provost  or  Abbot.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed, that,  as  twelve  priests  accompanied  Columba  from 
Ireland,  and  settled  with  him  in  lona,  they  afterwards  re- 
tained this  number,  in  imitation  of  the  conduct  of  their  found- 
er ;  while  it  is  by  no  means  improbable,  that,  in  this  circum- 
stance, he  might  allude  to  the  apostolic  college.  The  mean- 
ing of  a  passage,  relating  to  this  part  of  the  subject,  which 
occurs  in  the  Extracts  from  the  Register  of  St  Andrews,  has 
undoubtedly  been  misapprehended.  It  is  there  said  of  the 
Culdees,  that  there  had  been,  in  that  church,  tredecim  per 
successionem  carnalem,  "  thirteen  by  carnal  succession."  This 
has  been  understood  as  if  it  signified,  that,  before  the  time 
that  this  account  was  written,  there  had  been  thirteen  sue- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  35 

cessions  of  CuUlccs,  at  St  Andrews,  in  hereditary  descent. 
But  the  meaning  obviously  is,  that,  as  the  established  num- 
ber in  the  college,  according  to  the  original  institution  by 
Columba,  was  twelve,  with  their  Abbot  or  Prior,  the  indivi- 
duals succeeded  their  fathers,  in  the  way  of  inheritance. 
There  is  every  reason  to  believe,  that  this  plan  of  hereditary 
succession  had  been  unknown,  till  theCuldecs,  like  other  ec- 
clesiastics, began  to  decline.  ' 

They  chose  their  Abbot  or  President  from  among  them- 
selves. Bede  informs  us,  that  "  most  of  the  preachers,  who, 
during  the  reign  of  Oswald,  [A.  635,  and  downwards]  came 
from  Scotland,  were  monks;  and  that  the  monastery  of  Hii," 
or  lona,  "  had  for  a  long  time  authority  over  almost  all  the 


*  Habebantur  tamen  in  ecclesia  Sti  Andreae,  quota  et  quanta  tunc  erat 
tredecimpeisuccessionemcaraaleni,&,c.  V.  Excerpt.utsup.  p. 31,32.  Several 
facts  have  heen  if^fprie-rl  to,  comiecie'd  with  tliis  accuuiit,  which  deserve  at- 
tention. They  have  been  compendionsly  stated  by  an  intelligent  annotator, 
"  Even  till  the  council  of  Rheims  in  1 148,  monks  might  marry  ;  and  it  cost 
many  a  struggle  to  establish  the  popish  system.  And  even  till  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  completely  adopted  in  Scotland, 
and  other  places,  remote  from  the  seat  of  ecclesiastical  power.  Nor  is  here- 
ditary succession  to  the  priesthood  without  example  in  the  middle  ages.  It 
prevailed  in  Bretagne,  whose  inhabitants,  themselves  of  a  Celtic  race,  were 
converted  by  the  Irish  or  Scots  of  these  days,  and  followed  their  customs,  and 
this  among  the  rest,  till  it  was  abolished  by  Hildebert,  archbishop  of  Tours, 
in  his  provincial  council,  in  1 127.  In  the  end  of  the  same  century,  or  begin- 
ning of  the  next,  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  a  zealous  catholic  priest,  complains 
[of  it,]  as  one  of  the  disgraces  of  Wales,  (where,  as  well  as  in  Ireland,  Culdees 
remained  till  his  time,)  that  sons  got  the  churches  after  their  fathers,  by  suc- 
cessio7i,  and  not  by  election,  possessing  and  polluting  the  church  of  God  by 
inheritance.  Keith,  Preface.  Pink.  [Enquiry]  part  vi."  V.  Sibbald's  Hist,  of 
Fife,  p.  177,  178,  Note. 


36  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

monasteries  of  the  Northern  Scots,  and  over  all  those  of  the 
Picts,  and  had  pre-eminence  in  the  government  of  their  peo- 
ple." ' 

By  some  it  has  been  urged,  and  certainly  not  without 
great  appearance  of  reason,  that  the  government  ot  these  so- 
cieties of  Culdees  bore  a  very  near  resemblance  to  the  Pres- 
byterian form.  That  there  Avere  some,  who,  in  early  times, 
were  called  "  Bishops  of  the  Scots,"  cannot  be  denied.  But 
it  would  be  the  height  of  prejudice  to  object  to  the  name,  if 
rightly  interpreted.  It  is  as  scriptural  as  any  other.  It  is 
most  evident,  however,  that  these  bishops,  whatever  they 
were,  cannot  be  viewed  as  diocesan  bishops. 

So  far  were  they  from  possessing  the  exclusive  right  of  or- 
dination, that  it  does  not  appear  that  they  were  themselves 
ordained  by  bishops.  As  far  as  our  historical  evidence  ex- 
tends, they  were  not  only  chosen,  and  sent  forth,  but  ordain- 
ed by  the  College  of  Culdees  at  lona.  These  monks  seem 
to  have  been  mostly  presbyters.  It  may  well  be  supposed, 
that  they  are  the  persons  whom  Bede  designs  Majores  natu 
Scottoruni,  when  he  says  that  King  Oswald  "  sent  to  the  El- 
ders of  the  Scots,  amongst  whom,  during  his  banishment,  he 
had  been  baptised,  that  they  might  send  him  a  bishop,  by 
whose  doctrine  and  ministry  the  nation  of  Angles,  which  he 
governed,  might  be  instructed  in  the  Christian  faith."  ^  It  is 


»  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  3. 

"^  Idem  et^o  Osuald,  mox  ubi  legnum  suscepit,  desiderans  totam  cui  prasesse 
coepit  genlem  fidei  Chiistianae  gratia  imbui,  cujus  experimenla  permaxima 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  37 

natural  to  think,  that  the  application  had  been  made  to  them, 
by  whom  the  bishop  was  sent.  Now,  the  historian  says,  that 
Aidan  was  appointed,  destmatus,  from  the  island  which  is 
called  Hii.  He  afterwards  relates,  that  Finan,  who  succeed- 
ed Aidan,  was  appointed,  destinatus,  from  the^island  and 
monastery  of  Hii.  "  Colman,  who  succeeded  Finan,  was  also 
sent  from  this  monastery. 

It  cannot  be  supposed,  that  the  power  referred  to  exclu- 
sively belonged  to  the  abbot,  or  that  these  bishops  had  their 
authority  from  him  singly.  Colman  expressly  declares,  that  he 
received  his  episcopal  honours,  of  what  kind  soever  they  were, 
from  the  College  of  Elders.  Defending  his  mode  of  celebra- 
ting Easter,  in  the  synod  held  at  Straneschalch,  he  says  ; 
"  The  Easter,  which  1  keep,  I  received  from  my  Elders,  who 
sent  me  hither  as  Bishop  ;  which  all  our  ancestors,  men  be- 
loved of  God,  are  known  to  have  celebrated  in  the  same 
manner."  "^  Here  he  ascribes  his  missicm  to  Presbyters,  un- 
doubtedly as  including  all  the  solemnities  connected  with  it. 
Had  he  been  ordained  by  persons  of  a  superior  order,  he 


in  expugnandis  Barbarisjam  ceperat;  misitad  majores  natu  Scottorum,  inter 
quos  exulans  ipse  baptisraatis  sacramenta,  cum  his  qui  secuin  erant  militibus 
consecutus  erat;  petcns  ut  sibi  mitteretur  Antistes,  cujus  doctrina  ac  ministe- 
rio  gens  quam  regebat  Angioium,  Dominicae  fidei  et  dona  discerel,  et  susci- 
peiet  sacramenta.     Hisl   lib.  in.  c.  3. 

'  Successit  veio  ei  in  episcopatum  Finan,  et  ipse  iiio  ab  Hii  Scottorum  in- 
sula ac  u)onasterio  destiiiauis,  &c    Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  17. 

'  Tunc  Colinannus  :  Pascha,  inqint,  .;oc  quod  agere  soleo,  a  majoribus  meis 
accepi,  qui  me  hue  episcopum  niiseruul,  quod  omnes  patres  nostri,  viri  Deo 
dilecti,  eodem  modo  celebrasse  noscuntur.     Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  25. 


38  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  or 

would  unquestionably  have  at  least  made  some  allusion  to 
them  ;  if  not  with  the  view  of  adding  to  his  own  respecta- 
bility, at  last  as  giving  greater  authority  to  the  ritual  for 
Avhich  he  contended. 

It  must  be  admitted,  that,  according  to  Bede's  narrative, 
there  is  something  in  the  conduct  of  Finan,  which  does  not 
seem  entirely  consonant  to  the  view  given  of  the  ordination 
at  lona.  Peada,  prince  of  the  Midland  Angles,  upon  his 
conversion  to  Christianity,  having  received  four  presbyters, 
from  Finan,  for  the  instruction  of  his  people ;  one  of  these, 
Diuma,  was  afterwards  ordained  by  Finan  to  be  bishop  of 
that  nation.  '  Whether  this  should  be  ascribed  to  some 
greater  attachment,  on  the  part  of  the  Saxons,  to  the  model 
of  the  Roman  church,  I  shall  not  presently  inquire.  But 
unless  we  suppose,  that  Finan  renounced  the  tenets  of  his 
mother  church,  we  cannot  hence  conclude,  that  he  viewed 
the  office  of  a  bishop  as  essentially  distinct  from  that  of  a 
presbyter. 

Whatever  was  the  distinguishing  character  of  the  Bishops 
of  the  Scots,  or  of  those  sent  from  lona  under  this  name,  it  is 
evident  from  Bede,  that  their  authority  was  very  different 
from  that  of  those  called  diocesan.  "  That  island,"  he  says, 
"  is  always  wont  to  have  for  its  governor  a  Presbyter- Abbot, 
to  whose  authority  both  the  whole  province,  and  even  the 
bishops  themselves,  by  an  unusual  constitution,  ought  to  be 

•  Factus  est  Diuma,  unus  ex  praefatis  quatiior  sacerdotibus,  episcopus  Me- 
diterraneoruni  Anglorum  simul  et  Merciorum,  ordinatus  a  f  inano  episcopo. 
Ibid.  lib.  iii.  c.  21. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  39 

subject;  after  the  example  of  their  first  teacher,  who  was 
not  a  bishop,  but  a  presbyter  and  monk."  ' 

Why  does  the  vcneiablc  wiitcn  use  the  phiase,  ordine  in- 
usitato,  but  because  this  plan  of  government  was  so  different 
from  that  of  the  church  of  Rome,  to  which  he  adhered  ? 
From  what  is  here  said,  it  might  seem  that  these  bishops 
had  been  subject  to  the  Presbyter-Abbot  only.  But  if  we 
compare  this  with  the  language  which  he  puts  in  the  mouth 
of  Colman,  it  appears  at  least  highly  probable,  that  the  sub- 
jection spoken  of  was  due  to  the  whole  college,  with  the 
abbot  as  their  president.  For  it  may  reasonably  be  suppo- 
sed, that  this  subjection  would  continue  to  be  given  to  all 
those  by  whom,  as  Colman  expresses  himself,  the  bishops 
were  sent.  They  must,  at  any  rate,  still  have  been  subject 
to  one,  who,  according  to  the  modern  ideas  of  episcopacy, 
was  inferior  in  office. 

TJoyd,  Bishop  of  St  Asaph,  has  strained  every  nerve  to  set 
aside  the  force  of  the  testimony  from  Bede.  It  may  be  pro- 
per to  examine  his  reasoning  on  this  subject  particularly ;  as 
it  has  been  said,  by  a  learned  writer  of  our  own  age,  that  the 
bishop  "  has  completely  prostrated  the  adversaries  of  his  or- 
der, and  demonstrated  episcopacy  to  be  coeval  with  Christi- 
anity in  these  isles."  * 

'  Habere  autem  solet  ipsa  insula  rectorem  semper  Abbatem  Presbyterum 
cujus  juri  et  omnis  provincia,  et  ipsi  etiam  Episcopi,  ordine  inusitato,  debeant 
esse  subjecti,  juxta  exemplutn  primi  Doctoris  illiusj  qui  non  Episcopus,  sed 
Presbyter  extitit  et  Monachus.     Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  4. 

•  Ledwich's  Antiq.  Irel.  p.  106. 


40  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Because  Bede  sometime  speaks  of  "  the  provinces  of  the 
Northern  Picts,"  and  "  because  it  is  familiar  with  him  to 
call  a  bishop's  diocess  by  the  name  of  a  province,"  the  wri- 
ter concludes  that,  therefore,  "  as  far  as  one  can  judge  by  his 
words,  he  meant  nothing  else,  but  that  all  the  province  or 
diocess,  which  was  under  the  Bishop  of  Hy,  did  then  belong 
to  that  monastery."  '  But,  in  the  first  place,  this  is  evident- 
ly to  beg  the  question.  For  he  has  produced  no  proper  evi- 
dence that  there  was  a  Bishop  of  Hii.  The  plural  term, 
episcopi,  clearly  implies,  that,  whatever  was  the  extent  of  the 
province,  it,  according  to  the  conviction  of  Bede,  had  more 
than  one  bishop.  To  avoid  the  force  of  this  obvious  reply, 
on  the  ground  of  his  previous  assumption,  that  "  there  could 
be  but  one  bishop  at  a  time,"  in  "  one  province  or  diocess," 
he  says,  "  It  might  have  been  successively,  and  so  1  under- 
stand the  place."  "  But,  if  the  language  of  Bede  has  any 
meaning,  it  must  refer  to  a  plurality  of  bishops  living  at  one 
time.  Otherwise,  the  climax  is  lost.  Nay,  the  assertion  is 
good  for  nothing ;  for,  if  the  whole  pi-ovince  was  subject  to 
this  Presbyter-Abbot,  it  needed  no  ghost  to  tell,  that  the 
clergy  in  it  were  also  subject  to  him. 

In  the  second  place,  this  assertion  contains  one  of  the  most 
glaring  fallacies  that  can  well  be  imagined. — "  He  meant, — 
that  all  the  province  or  diocess,  which  was  under  the  bishop 
of  Hy,  did  then  belong  to  that  monastery."    Could  the  Bishop 


'  Historical  Account,  p.  l77.  V.  also  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  xix. 
*  Ut  sup.  p.  178. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  41 

of  St  Asaph  really  believe  that  Bede  meant  this  ?  Could  he 
believe  that  Bede  could  not  express  his  meaning  more  clear- 
ly ?  nay,  that  he  said  the  very  reverse  of  what  he  meant  ? 
Here  there  is  such  a  gross  change  of  terms  as  can  scarcely 
be  paralleled.  Bede  speaks  of  a.  province ;  therefore  he  meant 
a  diocese,  several  centuries  before  a  diocese  was  known  in  our 
country.  He  speaks  of  bishops  in  the  plural ;  and  he  could 
refer  only  to  o?ie  bishop  at  a  time.  He  asserts,  that  "  all  the 
province,  and  also  the  bishops  themselves,  ought  to  be  sub- 
ject." But,  according  to  Lloyd,  he  could  only  mean  that 
the  province  was  under  the  bishop,  that  is,  was  subject  to  him. 
He  directly  inverts  the  idea  of  the  original  writer,  and  sub- 
stitutes a  new  one  of  his  own,  as  to  territorial  property ; it 

"  did  belong  to." — But  to  whom  did  it,  even  in  this  sense, 
belong?  To  the  Presbyter-Abbot  ?  No;  even  this  would  be 
yielding  too  much.     It  belonged  to  "  that  monastery." 

The  fact  undoubtedly  is,  that  Bede  uses  the  term  province, 
not  in  an  ecclesiastical,  but  in  a  civil  sense ;  in  the  same 
sense  in  which,  in  the  preceding  part  of  the  chapter,  he 
speaks  of  "  the  provinces  of  the  Northern  Picts,"  and  of 
"  the  province  of  the  Bernicians  :"  and  it  appears  most  pro- 
bable, that  he  here  uses  the  term,  in  the  singular,  with  the 
same  latitude  as  when  he  uses  it  in  the  plural,  as  denot- 
ing the  whole  territory  of  these  Picts. 

The  argument  might,  indeed,  be  carried  farther.  Did  I 
contend,  that  the  phrase,  otnnis provincia,  ought  to  be  render- 
ed, every  province;  as  the  passage,  according  to  this  view, 
would  be  completely  disencumbered  of  the  mighty  "  pro- 


42  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

vince  or  diocess  of  Hy,"  this  version  might  be  urged  with 
considerable  appearance  of  reason.  It  might  be  said,  that 
it  has  been  thus  translated  by  a  writer  who  cannot  be  sus- 
pected of  any  partiality  in  the  cause ; '  that  this  use  of  the 
Latin  term  is  not  only  supported  by  the  best  authorities,  but 
is  perhaps  the  most  common  ;  that,  in  the  present  instance, 
it  is  the  most  obvious  signification  ;  that  this  gives  a  satisfac- 
tory reason  for  the  mention  which  is  made  of  bishops,  more 
than  one  province  being  referred  to  by  the  ancient  writer;  and 
that  omnis,  in  this  sentence,  should  naturally  be  viewed  as 
having  a  retrospect  to  what  he  had  said  a  little  before,  in  the 
same  chapter,  that  "  Cohimba  came  into  Britain,  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  in  the  provinces  of  the  Northern  Picts." 

There  is,  indeed,  every  reason  to  think  that  the  expression 
ought  to  be  understood  with  still  greater  latitude,  as  refer- 
ring to  what  occurs  in  the  preceding  chapter.  There,  when 
speaking  of  the  observation  of  Easter,  he  had  said,  that 
"  after  this  manner  the  northern  province  of  the  Scots,  and 
the  whole  nation  of  the  Picts,  continued  to  observe  Easter- 
Sunday."  ""  Now,  if  we  shall  suppose,  that  by  "  the  northern 
province  of  the  Scots,"  he  means  Argyleshire,  we  have  at 
least  three  provinces  in  North  Britain  referred  to,  including 

'  "  Bede  speaks  of  the  singular  pre-eminence  [of  the  Abbot,]  and  says  that 
the  island  always  had  for  a  governor  an  Abbot-Presbyter,  whose  power  (by  a 
very  uncommon  rule,)  not  only  every  province,  but  even  the  bishops  themselves, 
obeyed."    Pennant's  Tour,  1772,  Part  1  p.  292,  293. 

^  Hoc  etenim  ordine  Septentrionalis  Scottorum  provincia,  et  omnis  natio 
Pictorum  illo  adhuc  tempore  Pascha  Dominicum  observabat.  Hist.  lib. 
iii.  c.  3. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  43 

the  two  under  the  Pictish  dominion.  In  this  sense,  undoubt- 
edly, he  uses  the  phrase,  provincia  Scottorum,  in  tlie  titth 
cliapter  of  the  same  book,  when  giving  an  account  of  Os- 
wald's desire  to  have  a  bishop  from  this  province.  But,  even 
according  to  the  concession  of  Gillan,  the  term  is  to  be  view- 
ed as  still  more  comprehensive.  For,  when  Bede,  in  the 
third  chapter,  speaks  of  the  septentrionalis  Scottorum  provincia, 
or  northern  province  of  the  Scots,  Gillan  says,  that  by  this 
"  he  not  only  means  the  North  of  Ireland,  but  the  western 
Scottish  islands,  and  those  parts  of  Britain  that  were  inha- 
bited by  the  Scots."  '  He  agrees  with  Sir  James  Dalrymj)le, 
in  viewing  these  northern  Scots  of  Ireland  as  under  the  juris- 
diction of  lona.  "" 

But  if  it  shall  be  urged,  that  the  north  of  Ireland  is  meant 
in  the  preceding  extract  from  chapter  third,  because,  a  little 
downward,  he  speaks  of  "  the  nations  of  the  Scots,  which 
inhabited  the  southern  parts  of  the  island  of  Ireland,"  as  ha- 
ving learned  to  observe  Easter  canonically ;  I  shall  not  be 
contentious.  Although  this  should  be  viewed  as  a  province 
in  Ireland,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  it  was  subject  to  the 
monastery  of  Hii. 

As  the  learned  prelate,  however,  had  laid  it  down  as  a  fixed 
principle,  that  there  must  have  been  a  bishop  of  Hii,  he 
points  out  the  very  place  of  his  residence.  "  The  Bishop 
of  Hii,"  he  says,  "  had  his  seat  at  Sodora,  in  that  island  ; 
and  yet  might  have  all  the  North- Ficts  in  his  diocess,  at  first, 

'  Remaiks,  p.  37.  79.  ""  V.  Collections,  p.  64. 


44  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

as  the  Bishop  of  Lindisfarn  had  all  the  Northumbrians, 
And  yet  afterwards,  when  the  North-Picts  had  more  bi- 
shops, he  that  dwelt  there  at  Hii  might  have  only  the  isles 
to  his  diocess."  '  As  he  has  erected  a  diocess,  and  created  a 
bishop,  where  neither  can  be  found  in  history,  it  was  per- 
fectly consistent,  that  he  should  also  fix  an  episcopal  seat  for 
him.  The  good  bishop  seems  here  as  fast  asleep  as  that 
"  dreaming  monk,"  Hector  Boece,  whom  he  accuses  of  fol- 
lowing Jeffrey  of  Monmouth,  in  "  turning  a  cloak  into  a 
man."  ^  He  has.  indeed,  had  less  ground  to  go  upon,  than 
had  Boece  in  making  a  man  of  the  word  Amphibalm.  Be- 
cause, in  later  times,  some  have  been  called  "  Bishops  of 
Sodor,"  or  "  of  Sodor  and  Man,"  it  has  been  imagined,  that 
the  title  must  have  had  its  origin  from  the  name  of  a  place. 
Some  have  said,  that  this  name  was  given  to  a  holm,  or  small 
island,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Man,  where  they  pretend 
that  the  cathedral  stood.  Others,  among  whom  is  Bishop 
Lloyd,  have  transferred  it  to  lona.  But  there  is  no  more 
evidence,  that  there  ever  was  a  place  of  this  name,  than  that 
the  place  ,was  thus  denominated  from  the  Greek  word  Soter, 
as  signifying  the  Saviour ;  which  vain  idea  was  necessary  to 
complete  the  fable. 

It  is  now  well  known,  that  the  name  Sodor,  or  the  title  So- 
dorensis,  originated  from  the  designation  given,  by  the  Norwe- 
gians, to  one  division  of  the  islands  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Scotland,  while  they  were  under  their  dominion.    They  call- 

•  Historical  Account,  p.  178.  '  Ibid.  p.  147.  151. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  45 

ed  all  those  to  the  north  of  the  point  of  Ardnamurchan,  in 
Argyleshire,  Norda'ei/s,  that  is,  the  Northern  Islands,  and 
those  to  the  south  of  this  point,  Sudereys,  that  is,  Southern 
Islands ;  the  latter  division  including  Arran,  Bute,  Cunira, 
&c.  and,  among  others,  Man  and  lona.  The  bishop  of  this 
province  takes  his  title  from  the  Southern  Islands,  because 
these  were  reckoned  the  most  important.  " 

The  good  bishop  is  indeed  much  puzzled  with  Bede's  more 
inmitato.  He  first  admits  it  in  language  abundantly  strong : 
"  But  whatever  diocess  they  had,  it  is  certain  that  the  bishops 
that  sat  there  successively,  till  Bede's  time,  were  all  subject 
to  the  abbot  of  that  monastery."  '  Then  he  tries  to  account 
for  it  in  this  way,  that  in  other  places  bishoprics  preceded 
the  monasteries,  but  here  the  monastery  preceded  the  bishop- 
ric; adding,  that  the  Pictish  king  and  his  people  "gave him 
the  island  in  possession  for  the  building  of  a  monastery  ;  and 
withal,  for  the  maintenance  of  it, — the  royalty  of  the  neigh- 
bouring isles  ;  six  of  which  are  mentioned  by  Buchanan,  as 
belonging  to  the  monastery."  "  And  therefore,"  he  says, 
"  though  Columba  found  it  necessary  to  have  a  bishop,  and 
was  pleased  to  give  him  a  seat  in  his  island  [that  is,  Sodor,'] 
and  perhaps  to  put  the  other  islands  under  his  jurisdiction, 
yet  it  is  not  strange  that  he  thought  fit  to  keep  the  royalty 
still  to  himself  and  his  successors."  ' 


'  V.  Camden's  Britannia,  vol.  iv.  p.  303.  520 ;  Dr  Macphersoii's  Dissert.   No. 
xvi.  p.  256.  25«;  Pennant's  Tour,  1772,  Part  ii.  p.  294. 
*  Historical  Account,  p,  178.  •  Ibid.  p.  179,  180. 


46  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

But  what  is  all  this  to  the  purpose  ?  Here  we  have  another 
sophism,  an  evident  change  of  the  terms,  or  rather,  of  the 
subject.  Bede's  language  evidently  respects  spiritual  sub- 
jection on  the  part  of"  the  bishops  themselves;"  and  Lloyd 
can  devise  no  better  plan  for  getting  rid  of  the  difficulty, 
than  to  understand  the  language  as  if  it  had  been  meant  of 
temporal  subjection.  I  have  already  observed,  that  the  ec- 
clesiastial  writer  evidently  uses  the  term  province  in  a  civil 
sense ;  and  as  including  not  only  the  north  of  Ireland,  but 
most  probably  also  the  whole  territory  of  the  Northern  Picts. 
But  did  this  jurisdiction,  which  Lloyd  denominates  "  the 
royalty  of  the  Abbots  of  Hii,"  include  not  only  the  north  of 
Ireland,  but  a  great  part  of  the  Pictish  dominion  "i  Has  not  Dr 
Lioyd  himself  circumscribed  it  within  the  compass  of  a  few 
adjacent  islands  ? 

He  finds  himself,  indeed,  in  a  strange  dilemma  here  ;  and 
seems  at  a  loss  to  determine  wliich  side  he  ought  to  prefer. 
He  has  previously  affirmed,  that,  according  to  Bede,  "  all  the 
province  or  diocess,  which  was  under  the  Bishop  of  Hii,  did 
then  belong  to  that  monastery."  Now,  either  the  royalty  of 
the  abbot  was  confined  to  a  few  naked  islands,  almost  unin-, 
habited ;  and,  according  to  this  idea,  the  diocese  of  the  bi- 
shop was  scarcely  as  large  as  a  modern  Hebridean  parish ; 
or  the  bishop  "  might  have  all  the  North-Picts  in  his  dio- 
cess;" and  what  must  have  followed  ?  Nothing  less  than  a 
complete  ecclesiastical  dominion.  For  we  must  believe,  that 
the  royalty  of  the  abbot,  and  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop,  were  co-extensive.     Thus,  in  order  to  deprive  the 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  47 

abbot  of  any  ecclesiastical  power,  the  learned  writer  con- 
fers on  him  at  least  half  a  kingdom  in  a  temporal  respect. 
He  seems  willing  to  convert  an  abbot  into  a  prince,  rather  than 
tliat  he  should,  in  the  slightest  degree,  infiinge  on  the  rights 
of  a  bishop.  He  will  leave  royalty  to  shift  for  ilsclf,  if  he 
can  only  guard  the  episcopate. 

But  although,  in  this  place,  the  Bishop  of  St  Asaph  seems 
resolved  to  understand  all  the  subjection,  meant  by  Bede, 
in  a  temporal  sense,  or  in  relation  to  the  7-oij  a  It  t/. ascribed  to 
the  abbot ;  as  if  conscious  that  he  trode  on  very  insecure 
ground,  he  had  previously  endeavoured  to  provide  himself 
with  a  different  footing.  "  If,"  says  he,  "  those  that  were 
ordained  bishops  of  any  diocess  should  afterwards  come  to 
retire  in  their  monasteries,  as  Coleman  did  at  Hy  for  some 
time  after  his  leaving  York  ; — in  that  case,  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  they  lived  under  the  ordinary  government 
in  the  monastery,  as  they  did  before  they  were  made  bi- 
shops." ' 

Here  the  good  bishop  takes  up  very  different  ground.  Th6 
subjection  to  the  royalty,  or  temporal  jurisdiction  of  the  ab- 
bot, or  monastery,  is  transformed  into  subjection  to  the  mo- 
nastic rule.  For  he  is  so  much  nonplussed  by  the  subjection 
to  which  Bede  refers,  that  he  is  at  a  loss  whether  to  call  it 
temporal  or  spiritual ;  or,  in  other  words,  whether  to  view 
the  supremacy  of  the  abbot  as  territorial  or  conventual. 
He,  however,  takes  both  in  ;  wisely  judging,  perhaps,  that 

•  Ibid.  p.  168,  169. 


48  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

if  he  was  wrong  as  to  the  one,  he  must  be  right  as  to  the 
other.  But  even  this  supposition  cannot  avail  him.  For, 
whatever  was  the  nature  of  the  subjection  which  the  bishops 
gave,  it  was  given  by  the  wliole  province.  That  it  was  not, 
therefore,  subjection  to  the  monastic  institute,  must  necessa- 
rily be  admitted  ;  unless  it  be  said,  that  all  the  inhabitants  of 
"  the  province  of  the  Northern  Picts"  subjected  themselves 
to  the  rule  of  Columba,  or,  in  other  words,  became  monks. 

But,  in  order  to  prove  that  Columba  "acknowledged  the 
episcopal  order  superior  to  his  own  order  of  Presbyter,"  Lloyd 
further  asserts,  that  "  Columba  did  acknowledge  that  bishops 
were  necessary  for  the  ordaining  of  others  into  the  ministry."  ' 
The  first  proof  is ;  "  It  appears — there  was  always  one  in  his 
monastery,  as  Bishop  Usher  tells  us  out  of  the  Ulster  An- 
nals, Prim.  p.  701."  Usher's  own  words,  in  the  passage  re- 
ferred to,  are  ;  "  The  Ulster  Annals  teach  us,  that  even  that 
small  island  had  not  only  an  abbot,  but  also  a  bishop."  '' 
This  is  somewhat  different  from  there  being  "  always  one  in 
his  [Columba's]  monastery."  Usher,  however,  does  not  quote 
the  words  of  the  Annals,  but  immediately  subjoins,  in  the 
same  sentence  ; — "  From  which  [Annals]  it  may  perhaps  be 
worth  while  to  learn  the  first  series  of  Abbots."  He  then  adds 
a  list  of  ten  in  succession,  giving  various  notices  concerning 
some  of  them.     Would  it  not  have  been  fully  as  natural  to 


*  Hisloiical  Account,  p.  102. 

*  ISam  et  exiguain  illam  insulam  non  Abbatem  solum  sedetiam  Episcopuni 
babuisse,  Ultonieiists  nos  docent  Annales:  ex  quibus  piimoium  Abbatuzn 
seriem  operae  preciuui  iortasse  fuerit  cognosceie. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  49 

have  given  a  list  of  the  pretended  bishops,  if  he  could  have 
done  it?  But,  although  "  superior  to  Abbot- Prcsbjters,"  it 
is  not  a  little  singular  that  antiquity  has  thrown  a  veil  over 
their  names. 

The  occasion  on  which  Archbishop  Usher  refers  to  the  A  n- 
nals  of  Ulster,  as  proving  that  "  this  small  island  had  not 
only  an  Abbot,  but  a  Bishop,"  particularly  deserves  our  atten- 
tion. It  is  when  he  wishes  to  correct  what  he  considers  as  a 
mistake  in  Notker,  who  had  said  that  "  the  Abbot  of  the 
monastery  of  lona  was  viewed  as  the  Primate  of  all  the  Hi- 
bernian Bishops."  The  good  Primate  of  Ireland,  with  all  his 
candour,  could  not  easily  digest  this  doctrine. 

It  must  forcibly  strike  the  mind  of  his  reader,  as  very  un- 
accountable, that,  though  he  gives  the  names  of  ten  abbots, 
or  what  he  calls  "  the  first  series,"  he  does  not  mention  one 
bishop.  It  naturally  occurs,  that  there  must  undoubtedly 
be  some  reason  for  this  silence  ;  either,  that  the  archbishop 
found  no  naines  there,  or  that  he  had  ground  to  doubt  whe- 
ther he  could  view  the  persons  as  properly  bishops.  Under 
this  impression,  I  cast  my  eye  on  the  Extracts  from  the  An- 
nals of  Ulster,  which  Mr  Pinkerton  has  appended  to  his  En- 
quiry, and  met  with  the  only  passage,  to  which,  it  would  seem, 
the  learned  primate  could  possibly  have  referred.  The 
whole  proof  is  contained  in  these  words  ;  A.  "  711.  Coide, 
Bishop  of  Hii,  deceases."  ' 

Besides  the  ten  Abbots  of  Ilii  mentioned  by  Usher,  there 

'711.  Coide  episcopus  Jae  pausat.     Vol.  ii.  p.  31'2. 
G 


50  HISTORICAL  ACCOUKT  OF 

were,  according  to  these  extracts,  during  the  lapse  of  about 
three  centuries,  other  nine,  who  are  expressly  designed  Ab- 
bots, ten  called  Coarbs,'  and  one  denominated  "  Heir  of  Co- 
lumb-cille."  Johnstone,  in  his  Extracts  from  the  same  An- 
nals, gives  the  names  of  two  abbots  not  appearing  in  Mr 
Pinkerton's.  ^  But  not  another,  besides  Coide,  is  mentioned 
as  bishop. 


'  This  term  is  written  in  a  variety  of  ways,  Coarh,  Corbe,  Corba,  Comorba, 
Comorban,  Converb,  8cc. ;  and  various  explanations  liave  been  given  oF  it. 
Johnstone  says,  that  "  the  converbs  of  lona  seem  to  have  been  a  sort  of  patri- 
archs or  archbishops."  Antiq.  Celt.  Norm.  p.  67.  "  Our  chorepiscopi,  or 
archipresbyters,"  says  DrLedwich,  "  were  married,  as  the  other  clerical  orders 
were  to  the  12lh  century  :  about  that  time  the  Romanists  called  them  Curbes, 
an  opprobrious  name,  as  if  they  indulged  in  incest  and  lewdness."  He  refers 
to  Obrien,  vo.  Corba.  Antiq.  p.  84.  Accordino-  to  Mr  Pinkerton,  "  as,  in 
the  middle  ages,  ecclesiastic  dignities  were  often  hereditary,  Coarb  is  either 
the  heir,  or  the  person  who  had  the  title,  but  not  the  actual  possession."  En- 
quiry, ii.  317,  N.  "  Ware,"  he  adds,  "  suspectsaCofl;6  thesame  as  a  lay-abbot." 
He,  indeed,  remarks,  that  "  the  word  was  often  applied  to  lay-abbots,  or  sucli 
as  had  wives;"  but  he  does  not  give  this  as  the  only  signification.  For  he 
says  ;  "  Colgan  rightly  observes,  that  it  is  in  many  places  taken  among  our  an- 
cient writers  for  a  successor  in  a  bishopric,  or  other  ecclesiastic  dignity;  and 
in  this  sense  frequent  mention  is  made,  in  the  Annals  and  Histories  of  Ireland, 
of  the  Comorbans  of  Patrick,  Albe,  Jarlath,  Columb,  Fechin,  and  others." 
Antiq.  of  Irel    p.  232. 

Dr  Smith  also  explains  it  as  signifying  a  successor.  "  Coarb,  or  comf  horb, 
'  a  comh,  i.  e.  con,  and  forb  ager,  patrimonium :  Usurpatur  pro  successione 
in  dignitate  ecclesiastica;'  Colgan.  Coarb,  or  coirb,  is  still  used  in  Gaelic  to 
denote  one's  equal."  Life  of  Columba,  p.  166,  N.  This  si  nse  is  certainly 
to  be  preferred  to  the  others  mentioned.  For,  invariably,  one  is  said  to  be 
coarb,  not  of  Hii, but  of  Columbcille, i.e.  Columba;  also  of  Adomnan;  some- 
times of  St  Patrick,  of  Columba,  and  of  Adomnan.  V.  Smith,  p.  167.  Thus 
it  is  used,  not  in  relation  to  a  place,  but  to  a  person. 

'-  Antiq.  Celt.  Norm.  p.  6i.  bg. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  51 

In  Colgan's  list,  as  given  from  Innes's  ]\JS.  Collections, 
we  find  twenty-six  successors  of  Columba,  in  the  course  of 
two  hundred  and  sixty-three  years  ;  and  besides  Ceudei,  who 
is  evidently  the  same  with  Coide,  only  one  of  these  Abbots 
has  the  title  of  Bishop.  "  This  is  Fergnan,  surnamed  the  Bri- 
ton, the  third  in  this  list ;  the  same  person  with  Fergnaus, 
who  also  holds  the  third  place  in  Usher's.  But  Usher  takes 
no  notice  of  his  being  a  bishop ;  and  Smith,  who,  in  his  Chro- 
nicle, calls  him  Fergna,  gives  him  no  other  designation 
than  that  of  Abbot.  His  name  does  not  appear  in  the  ex- 
tracts from  the  Annals  of  Ulster.  Smith  also  mentions  Coide 
under  the  name  of"  St  Caide  or  Caidan,"  but  merely  as  Ab- 
bot of  Hij.  " 

To  the  article  respecting  Coide,  Johnstone  affixes  the  fol- 
lowing note  :  "  The  Abbots  of  lona,  Derry,  and  Dunkeld, 
are  frequently  stiled  Bishops."  *  This  remark  seems  to  be 
well-founded,  from  what  follows  in  the  Annals  :  A.  "  723. 
Faolan  M'Dorbene,  Abbot  of  lona,  was  succeeded  in  the  pri- 
macy  by  Killin-fada."  "*  Conchubran,  an  Irishman,  who  wrote 
the  life  of  the  female  saint  Monenna,  about  the  middle  of 
the  twelfth  century,  calls  Columcille,  or  Columba,  "  Arch- 
bishop of  Scotland ;"  though  he  must  have  known  that,  as 
Bede  says,  he  was  merely  "  Presbyter  and  Abbot."  '  We  are 

•  Caledonia,  i.  p.  S23.  324.  »  Life  of  Columba,  p.  l64. 
3  Antiq.  ut.  sup.  p   60. 

♦  Ibid  p.  61.  Or,  as  in  tlie  original,  according  to  Mr  Pinkerton,  "723.  Fao- 
lon  M'Doirhene,  abbas  lae,  dorrait.  Cillinus  Largus  hie  (sic)  in  principatum 
lae  successit."    Enquiry,  ii.  312. 

^  Primord.  p.  706. 


52  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

at  no  loss  to  conceive,  why,  in  later  times,  the  title  of  Bishop 
was  sometimes  given  to  the  Abbots  of  such  celebrated  mo- 
nasteries. In  an  earlier  period,  this  title  could  not  be  sup- 
posed to  add  any  thing  to  the  dignity  of  one  to  whom  "  bi- 
shops themselves  were  subject."  But  afterwards,  when 
episcopacy  extended  its  powers,  and  made  far  higher  preten- 
sions, it  may  easily  be  imagined,  that  those,  who  adhered  to 
the  Columban  institute,  paid  this  compliment  to  the  preju- 
dices of  the  times,  from  the  idea  that  it  would  add  to  the 
respectability  of  their  monastic  presidents ;  especially  as  they 
considered  them  fully  entitled  to  it,  from  the  primacy  which 
they  held. 

It  ought  also  to  be  observed,  that  not  one  of  the  bishops 
mentioned,  in  the  lists  referred  to,  can  be  viewed  as  supply- 
ing the  friends  of  the  order  with  an  instance  in  point.  For 
each  of  them  was  "  Abbot  of  Hij,"  as  well  as  bishop.  Whe- 
ther the  title  had  been  conferred  on  account  of  any  mission, 
from  which  they  had  returned,  as  did  the  predecessor  of  Ai- 
dan,  and  Colman,  I  shall  not  pretend  to  determine :  but 
not  one  of  them  is  designed  "  Bishop  of  Hii ;"  all  their  rela- 
tion to  this  island  being  marked  by  the  term  Abbot.  It  can- 
not reasonably  be  supposed,  that,  because  one  had  been  pre- 
viously sent  on  a  mission  in  an  episcopal  character,  that  this, 
in  the  event  of  his  returning  to  Hii,  should  preclude  him 
from  being  eligible  to  the  office  of  Abbot.  He  certainly 
must  have  had  an  equal  claim  with  any  of  his  brethren. 
But  the  thing  to  be  proved  is,  that  "  there  was  always"  a  bi- 
shop "  in  this  monastery,"  besides  the  abbot,  for  diseharg- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  53 

ing  those  ecclesiastical  duties  that  did  not  belong  to  the  lat- 
ter. It  must,  indeed,  also  be  proved,  that  he  was  "  Bishop 
of  Hy ;"  for  otherwise  this  diocese  must  be  deemed,  if  not 
"  a  monkish,"  at  least  a  modern  "  dream." 

The  only  thing  besides,  which  has  a  shadow  of  proof  on 
this  subject,  is  mentioned  by  Goodall.  But  it  scarcely  merits 
a  moment's  consideration.  "  A  bishop,  called  Adulphus  My- 
iensis  ecclesiae  episcopus,  subscribes  the  canons  of  the  Council 
of  Calcuith,  A.  D.  DCCLXXXV.,  where  the  learned  are  of 
opinion,  that,  instead  of  Myiensis,  it  ought  to  be  read  Hyiensis 
ecclesiae."  '  But  if  there  be  no  better  proof,  that  there  was 
always  a  Bishop  of  Hii,  than  a  supposed  misnomer  in  a  sin- 
gle list  of  the  members  of  a  synod  which  met  more  than  a 
thousand  years  ago,  it  is  surely  time  to  give  up  the  argument. 
It  would  be  fully  as  natural  to  suppose,  that  this  was  the 
subscription  of  the  Bishop  of  Mayo,  in  Ireland.  For  it  ap- 
pears that  Mayo  was  accounted  a  bishopric  before  this  time. " 
Bede  observes,  that,  "  in  the  language  of  the  Scots,"  i.  e. 
Irish,  it  was  "  named  Mageo  ;"  and  that  in  his  time  it  was 
"  usually  called  Muigeo."^  Usher  says, "  we  commonly  name 
it  Maio."  He  at  the  same  time  observes,  that,  in  the  Roman 
Provinciale,  it  is  designed  Mageo  ;  and  that  the  last  bishop 
of  this  see,  A.  1559,  is  called  Magonensis  Episcopus. "  Mayen- 
siSf  however,  is  also  used  as  the  designation  of  the  county.  ^ 


*  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catal.  p.  xx.  *  Monasticon  Hibern.  p.  81. 

3  Hist  lib.  iv.  c.  4.  *  Priinord.  p.  964. 

?  V.  Hofmann.  Lex.  in  voc. 


34  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Goodall  seems  to  reckon  it  a  sufficient  reply  to  all  the  rea- 
soning from  the  language  of  Bede,  with  respect  to  the  autho- 
rity of  this  abbot,  that  *'  Adamnanus,  who  himself  was  Ab- 
bot of  Hii,  tells  us  of  Columba,  the  first  abbot,  that,  having 
once  called  up  a  bishop,  whom  he  at  first  took  to  be  only  a 
priest,  to  assist  him  at  the  consecration  of  the  Eucharist, 
upon  discovering  his  character,  he  desired  him  to  make  use 
of  the  privilege  of  his  order  in  breaking  the  bread  alone. 
*  We  now  know,'  says  Columba,  '  that  you  are  a  bishop ;  why 
then  have  you  hitherto  endeavoured  to  conceal  yourself,  and 
hindered  us  from  treating  you  with  due  respect  and  venera- 
tion ?"  ' 

But  this  is  undoubtedly  of  little  weight,  when  opposed  to 
the  strong  testimony  of  Bede  :  especially  as  it  rests  on  the  so- 
litary assertion  of  a  very  credulous  ivriter,  whose  work  al- 
most entirely  consists  of  miracles  said  to  have  been  wrought 
by  the  saint,  of  revelations  made  to  him,  or  visions  seen  by 
him.  From  the  manner  in  which  Adomnan  relates  this  part 
of  the  history,  it  appears  that  Columba  discovered  the  bi- 
shop's character  miraculously,  or  by  some  supernatural  im- 
pulse. Over  this  Goodall  prudently  draws  a  veil ;  lest,  per- 
haps, he  should  raise  a  laugh,  at  the  expence  of  his  country- 
man, for  laying  claim,  even  in  so  early  an  age,  to  the  won- 
derful faculty  of  the  second-sight. ''    For,  indeed,  what  is  here 

•  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catal.  xix. 

*  That  pleasant  tourist.  Pennant,  has,  I  find,  paid  this  compliment  to  Co- 
lumba on  a  different  ground.  "  He  is  the  first  on  recoid,"  he  says, "  who  had 
the  faculty  oi  second-sight,  for  he  told  the  victory  of  AiHan  over  the  Picts  and 
Saxons  on  the  very  instant  it  happened."    Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  p.  279. 


THE   ANCIENT   CULDEES.  55 

ascribed  to  Columba  looks  very  like  this.  "  The  holy  man," 
says  his  biographer,  "therefore  approaching  to  the  allar,  and 
suddenly  casting  a  prying  look  on  his  [the  bishop's] ^oce,  ttuis 
addresses  him  ;  '  Christ  bless  thee,  brother.  Do  thou  alone, 
as  being  a  bishop,  break  this  bread  after  the  episcopal  mode. 
Now  we  know  that  thou  art  a  bishop,  &;c."  ' 

Ther€  must,  indeed,  be  something  very  extraordinary  in  the 
episcopal  office,  that  a  miracle  was  wrought  in  order  to  make 
it  known  ;  not  to  sa}-^  that  this  presbyter,  amidst  all  his  ve- 
neration, addresses  the  bishop  with  sufficient  familiarity. 

Adomnan,  we  know,  strained  every  nerve  to  reduce  the 
monks  of  Hii  to  catholic  obedience ;  and  might  therefore 
deem  it  necessary  to  make  their  founder,  Columba,  speak  that 
language  which  was  most  grateful  to  the  church  of  Rome. 
Such  pious  frauds  have  been.  It  is  not  improbable,  however, 
that  this  story  may  have  been  interpolated  by  some  monk  in 
a  later  age.  At  any  rate,  all  that  can  be  inferred  from  this 
solitary  proof,  is,  not  that  Columba  did  not  claim  an  eccle- 
siastical jurisdiction  over  "  bishops  themselves,"  but  that  he 
paid  this  respect  to  a  stranger,  who  had  come  fron)  a  dis- 
tance, and  did  not  belong  to  the  province  over  which  he  pre- 
sided. That  he  was  a  stranger  is  undeniable  ;  for  Adomnan 
calls  him,  de  Numinemiufn  provincia  proselytus.  This,  as  it 
is  noted  in  the  margin,  is  certainly  an  error  for  Momoniensium. 

'  Sanctusproinde  ad  altarium  accedens,  repente  intuilusfaciem  ejus  sic  eum 
coniptUat:  Benedicat  te  Chnstus,  Frater.  Hunc  solus  episcopus  episcopali 
litu  Irange  panem.  >iunc  scimus  quod  sis  episcopus^ &c.  Vit. S.  Colunib.  lib. 
i.  c.  It).  Mes3in2,ham. 


56  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

The  same  word  is  also  written  Muminensium,  '  and  refers  to 
the  province  of  Munster,  in  Ireland,  whence,  it  is  most  pro- 
bable, this  stranger  came. 

There  is  great  reason,  indeed,  for  viewing  this  whole  story 
as  a  mere  legend  ;  as  it  rests  on  the  ground  of  its  being  sup- 
posed that  two  presbyters  were  necessary  for  consecrating 
the  Eucharist.  For  this  idea,  however,  there  does  not  seem 
to  be  the  slightest  foundation,  from  ecclesiastical  history. 
This  privilege  was  denied  to  deacons.  "  St  Hilary — assures 
us,  there  could  be  no  sacrifice,  [such  was  the  language  of  the 
times],  or  consecration  of  the  Eucharist,  without  a  presby- 
ter. And  Sf.  .Terom  says  the  same.  That  presbyters  were  the 
only  persons,  whose  prayers  consecrated  bread  and  wine  into 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ."  '' 

It  may  be  added,  that,  if  we  could  suppose  this  account 
to  be  true,  it  would  clearly  shew  that,  notwithstanding  all  the 
strong  assertions  which  have  been  made  on  this  head,  no  bi- 
shop, during  the  age  of  Columba,  usually  resided  at  lona. 
Thus  it  proves  rather  more  than  the  friends  of  diocesan  epis- 
copacy wish,  as  it  destroys  their  own  ai'gument. 


•  Usser,  Prim  Old.  p.  865. 

•  Epist.  85.  ad  Evagr.  V.  Bingham's  Antiq.  1.  267. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  57 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Account  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Government  of  the  Culdees  conti- 
nued.— Of  the  Mission  of  Bishop  Aidan  to  the  Northum- 
brians.— Mistranslations  in  the  modern  English  Version  of 
Bede.—Of  the  Seniores  at  lona.  —Whether  the  Term  denoted 
Bishops,  or  Presbyters  ? — fVhether  the  Culdean  Government 
resembled  that  of  a  modern  University  ? — Of  G Ulan  s  Reason- 
ing.— If  the  Episcopal  Missionaries  to  Northumbria  were 
amenable  to  the  College  of  lona  ? 

liLOYD  proceeds,  in  his  attempt  to  prove  that  the  Culdees 
admitted  a  difference,  as  to  office,  between  bishops  and  pres- 
byters, by  referring  to  Bede's  account  of  the  mission  of  Ai- 
dan to  tlie  Northumbrians.  One,  whose  name  is  said  to 
have  been  Corman,  '  had  been  sent  to  them  some  time  be- 
fore. But,  from  the  austerity  of  his  manners,  not  beino-  ac- 
ceptable to  them,  he  returned  to  his  monastery  at  Hii.  Here, 
*'  having  in  a  council  of  the  seniors  given  an  account  of  his 

*  Boeth.  Hist.  lib.  ix.  c.  20. 
H 


58  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT   OP 

ill  reception,"  says  Lloyd,  "  and  discoursing  well  of  the  mat- 
ter, all  the  seniors  pitched  upon  him,  and  judging  him  wor- 
thy to  be  a  bishop,  they  decreed  that  he  ought  to  be  sent ; 
it  follows  that  so  they  ordained  him,  and  sent  him."  '  But 
the  conclusion  which  he  deduces  from  this  account  is  truly 
curious.  "  Then  at  least  there  were  present  two  bishops  for 
Aidan's  ordination;  and  if  the  see  of  Dunkeld  was  then 
founded,  as  old  writers  tell  us,  the  bishop  of  that  place  might 
make  a  third  :  or  there  might  he  some  other,  of  whom  Bede 
had  no  occasion  to  tell  us ;  for  he  could  little  think  that  ever 
it  zi'ould  come  to  be  a  question^  whether  Aidan  were  ordained 
by  bishops  or  by  presbyters."  * 

This  is  certainly  as  commodious  a  method  of  securing  a 
quorum  of  bishops,  for  canonical  ordination,  as  ever  was  de- 
vised. An  appeal  is  made,  on  one  side  of  a  question,  to"  a 
passage  in  ancient  history,  in  order  to  prove  that  there  was 
ordination  merely  by  presbyters.  On  the'  other  side,  it  is 
inferred  from  the  passage,  although  it  makes  not  the  least 
mention  of  the  presence  of  bishops,  that  there  must  have 
been  at  least  two,  if  not  three,  present; — because,  forsooth, 
Aidan  could  not  be  regularly  ordained  without  them.  But 
how  does  Bede  overlook  these  superior,  and  indispensably 
necessary,  members  of  the  council  ?  For  a  very  sufficient 
reason.  The  good  man  never  once  dreamed,  that,  in  future 
ages,  any  one  would  be  so  foolish  as  to  suppose,  that  a  per- 
son would  be  ordained  to  the  episcopal  office,  or  to  any  cle- 

'  Historical  Account,  p.  104.  *  Ibid. 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  59 

rical  office,  without  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  bishops. 
That  very  historian,  who  has  told  us,  in  as  express  terms  as 
human  language  could  supply,  that  "  the  whole  province, 
and  even  the  very  bishops,"  were  subject  to  this  Presbyter- 
Abbot,  could  not  iniasiine  such  an  absurdity,  as  that  it  would 
be  inferred  lion)  his  words,  that  the  power  could  possibly 
originate  where  the  subjection  was  due.  Although  he  asserts, 
that  it  was  "  after  an  unusual  manner,"  or  "  quite  out  of  the 
connnon  order,"  that  bishops  should  be  subject  to  a  presby- 
ter ;  how  could  it  occur  to  him,  that  any  one  would  imagine,, 
that  their  ordination  might  possibly  be  somewhat  of  the  same 
description  ? 

In  the  English  version  of  Bede's  history,  printed  A.  1723, 
this  passage  is,  in  two  instances,  rendered  in  such  a  way  as 
must  tend  to  mislead  the  mere  English  reader.  It  is  said, 
that,  on  ihe  return  of  the  former  missionary,  they  "  in  a  great 
council  seriously  debated  what  was  to  be  done." '  From  the 
language  used,  one  would  naturally  suppose  that  this  had 
been  a  national  council,  called  for  the  purpose;  or  perhaps 
somethino  more  than  a  mere  national  council,  as  includins 
delegates  from  the  British,  Irish,  and  Saxon  churches  ;  a 
council  in  which  bishops  could  hardly  be  wanting.  But  this 
is  a  gross  mistranslation,  whether  from  design,  or  not,  I  do  not 


'  P.  190. — Redierit  patriam,  atque  in  conventu  Seniorum  retulerit,  quia  nil 
piodesse  docendo  genii  ad  quam  missus  eiat,  poluisset,  &c.  At  illi,  ut  perhi- 
bv  lit,  tractaliuu  uiagnuin  in  concilio  quid  essel  agenduuj,  iiabere  coeperunt,. 
Lib.  iii.  c.  5. 


60  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

pretend  to  determine.  It  is  surprising,  however,  that  any 
one,  who  had  ever  read  a  sentence  of  Latin,  should  find  a 
great  council  here.  Bede  merely  says  ;  "  They  begun,  trac- 
tatum  magnum  in  CoMc^/io— habere,  to  treat  fully,"  or  "  to 
have  much  deliberation,  in  the  council,  as  to  what  should  be 
done."  And  what  was  this  Concilium?  It  appears  to  have 
been  merely  the  ordinary  conventus  of  the  presbyters  or  se- 
niors. King  Alfred  accordingly  renders  it,  in  his  Anglo-Sax- 
on version,  gemote,  i.  e.  meeting. 

Stapleton,  the  old  translator  of  Bede,  although  warmly  at- 
tached to  the  church  of  Rome,  has  rendered  the  passage  in 
a  very  different  manner: — "  He  returned  into  his  coimtre, 
and  in  the  assemble  of  the  elders,  he  made  relation,  how  that 
in  teaching  he  could  do  the  people  no  good  to  the  which  he 
was  sent,  for  as  much  as  they  were  folkes  that  might  not  be 
reclaymed,  of  a  hard  capacite,,and  fierce  nature.  Then  the 
elders  (as  they  say)  began  in  counsaile  to  treate  at  long  what 
were  best  to  be  done,"  &c. ' 

There  is  another  oversight  in  the  modern  version.  "  He 
[Aidan]  being  found  to  be  endu'd  with  singular  discretion, 
which  is  the  mother  of  other  virtues,  and  accordingly  being 
ordained,  they  sent  him  to  their  friend  KingOswald  to  preach." 
But  the  passage  literally  is :  "  Having  heard  this,  the  faces 
and  the  eyes  of  a/l  xtho  sat  there  were  turned  to  him  ;  they  di- 
ligently weighed  what  he  had  said,  and  determined  that  he 
was  worthy  of  the  episcopal  office,  and  that  he  should  be  sent 
to  instruct  the  unbelieving  and  the  illiterate,  it  being  proved 

'  Fol.81,  a. 


THK   ANCIENT   CULDKESJ.  6l 

that  he  was  supereminently  endowed  with  the  gift  of  discre- 
tion, which  is  the  mother  of  virtues  :  and  thus  ordaining  him, 
they  sent  him  to  preach."  '  Nothing  can  be  more  clear  than 
that,  according  to  Bede,  the  very  same  persons,  who  found 
him  worthy  of  the  episcopate,  both  ordained  and  sent  him. 
And  who  were  these  ?  Undoubtedly,  if  there  be  any  cohe- 
rence in  the  language  of  the  venerable  historian,  they  were 
the  all  who  sat  there,  or  who  constituted  that  conventual  meet- 
ing, which  has  been  magnified  into  "  a  great  council."  For, 
there  is  not  the  slightest  indicaiion  of  any  change  of  persons. 
Nay,  they  were  tlie  very  same,  who  had  sent  his  predecessor 
Gorman,  and  to  whom  he  at  this  time  returned,  and  reported 
his  want  of  success  in  his  ministry.  Having  received  his 
mission  from  them,  he,  although  clothed  with  episcopal  ho- 
nours, considers  himself  as  still  subject  to  their  authority. 
He,  therefore,  like  a  faithful  messenger,  returning  to  those 
who  had  sent  him,  gives  an  account,  both  of  his  ill  reception 
and  of  the  causes  of  it.  As  far  as  appears  from  the  narra- 
tive, this  council  was  held,  not  with  any  immediate  design 
of  appointing  a  successor,  but  merely  for  receiving  that  re- 
port from  their  former  missionary,  M'hich  it  was  his  duty  to 
give,  and  which  it  belonged  to  them,  as  his  judges,  to  re- 
ceive. 

The  old  version  gives  no  other  view  of  the  sense.     "  Al 

'  Quo  auciito,  omnium  qui  consedebant  ad  ipsum  ora  etoculi  conversi,  dili- 
genter  quid  diceret  discutiebant,  et  ipsum  esse  dignum  episcopatu,  ipsum  ad 
eiudiendos  increduios  et  indoctos  mitti  debere  decernunt ;  qui  gratia  discie- 
tionis,  quae  virtutum  mater  est,  ante  omnia  probatur  imbutus;  sicque  ilium 
ordinaiites;  ad  praedicandum  miseiuut.     Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  5. 


62  HT3TORICAIi   ACCOUNT   OF 

that  were  at  the  assemble,  looking  vpon  Aidan,  debated  dili- 
gently his  sajing,  and  concluded  that  he  above  the  rest  was 
worthy  of  that  charge  and  bishopricke,  and  that  he  sliovilde 
be  sent  to  instruct  those  vnlerned  paynims.  For  he  was 
tried  to  be  chiefely  garnished  with  the  grace  of  discretion,  the 
mother  of  all  vertues.  Thus  making  him  bishop,  they  sent  him 
forthe  to  preach."  ' 

Thus,  it  undeniably  appears,  from  the  connection  of  the 
history,  that  those  who  sat  there  were  the  Majores  iiatu,  or 
Seniores,  to  whom  King  Oswald  had  made  application  ;  the 
very  same  persons  who  had  sent  Gorman,  who  received  the 
report  of  his  mission,  who  parsed  a  judgment  on  his  conduct 
in  approving  of  what  was  said  by  Aidan  concerning  it,  who 
determined  or  decreed  that  Aidan  was  worthy  of  the  episco- 
pate, who  ordained  and  who  sent  him.  And  who  were  these 
persons?  Let  the  Bishop  of  St  Asaph  answer  the  question. 
They  were  "  the  Senior  Monks,"  as  he  designs  then)  in  one 
place,''  or  "  a  council  of  the  Seniors,"  as  he  calls  them  in  ano- 
ther ;  carefully  distinguishing  them  from  bishops,  two  of 
whom,  he  thinks,  must  have  been  *'  present  for  Aid an's  ordi- 
nation ;"  '  although  he  is  so  very  reasonable,  that  he  will  be  sa- 
tisfied, if  we  give  him  but  one,  for  he  says,  "  If  more  could 
not  be  had,  one  might  do  it  in  £ase  of  necessity.  *  But,  as 
we  have  not  a  vestige  of  proof  from  the  record,  that  so  much 
as  one  bishop  was  present,  if  all  this  was  done  by  "  a  coun- 


»  Staplelon's  Bede,  Fol.  81,  G. 
»  Historical  Account,  p  97.  '  loid.  p.  104.  '  P.  lOS. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  63 

cil  of  Senors,"  or  Presbyters,  how  can  the  inference  be  avoid- 
ed, that  Aidan  received  presbyterial  ordination  ? 

Gillan  seems  fully  aware  of  the  consequence.  He,  there- 
fore, takes  different  ground.  He  will  not,  with  Lloyd,  ha- 
zard the  determination  of  the  question  on  the  bare  possibili- 
ty of  the  presence  ot' three,  of  two,  or  of  a  single  bishop.  He 
invests  all  the  Seniors  with  the  episcopal  dignity.  "  Oswald," 
he  says,  "  earnestly  desiring  the  conversion  of  his  subjects, 
wrote  to  the  Scottish  bishops,  (designed  here,  by  Bede,  Ma- 
jores  natu,  and  in  the  5th  Ch.  Seniores,  the  very  word  by  which 
TertuUian  designs  bishops,  Apolog.  c.  39-)  entreating  that  a 
bishop,  Aniistes,  might  be  sent  to  instruct  his  subjects."  Con- 
cerning the  predecessor  of  Aidan,  he  adds,  that  he  "  made  a 
report  of  his  mission  in  a  synod  of  the  bishops  and  clergy, 
by  whom  Aidanus  was  appointed  his  successor." ' 

Thus,  the  friends  of  episcopacy  contradict  each  other,  as 
to  the  very  meaning  of  the  terms  used  by  the  ancient  histo- 
rian. The  writer  last  quoted  can  scarcely  agree  with  him- 
self. For,  in  the  course  of  two  sentences,  he  gives  two  sig- 
nifications to  the  same  word.  In  the  first  he  says,  that  it  is 
the  bishops  who  are  "  designed  here — Seniores"  in  the  se- 
cond, he  enlarges  the  sense  so  as  to  include  "  the  bishops 
and  clergy/'  That  the  place  referred  to  was  the  island  of 
Hii,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  Lloyd  observes,  that  here  there 
could  be  but  "  one  bishop  at  a  time,"  as  having  charge  of 
the  province.  *  But  Gillan,  in  the  first  instance  at  least,  finds 

'  Life  of  Sage,  p.  42,  43.  *  Historical  Account,  p.  178. 

9 


64  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

as  many  bishops  as  there  were  seniors.  This  sense  of  the 
word  he  attempts  to  confirm  by  the  authority  of  TertulUan, 
who,  he  says,  designs  bishops  in  this  manner.  But  he  has 
chosen  one  of  the  most  unfavourable  passages,  for  the  cause 
of  episcopacy,  that  he  could  liave  found  in  the  book.  Speak- 
ing of  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  exercise  of  dis- 
cipline, TertulUan  says  ;  "  Certain  approved  seniors  preside, 
being  admitted  to  this  honour,  not  from  the  influence  of 
money,  but  from  character."'  His  commentator  Pamelius,  al- 
though a  bigotted  papist,  never  thought  of  driving  matters 
so  far  as  our  modern  writer.  For  he  thus  explains  the  pas- 
sage :  "  But  least  tliis  should  be  believed  to  be  a  tumultuous 
assembly,  these,  he  says,  preside,  who  by  all  the  Greeks  are 
called  Presbyters,  but  by  us  Seniors,  not  all,  but  those  who 
are  approved  by  the  testimony  of  ail."  * 

The  term  was  used  in  the  same  sense  in  the  Cyprianic  age. 
Hence  Firmilian,  an  African  bishop,  in  an  epistle  addressed 
to  Cyprian,  speaking  of  the  necessity  of  preserving  unity  in 
doctrine,  especially  where  there  was  a  multitude  of  prophets, 
or  public  teachers,  says  ;  "  Wherefore  it  is  found  necessary 
among  us,  that  we,  the  seniors,  and  the  presidents  or  bishops, 
shou  d  annually  meet  together,  for  putting  these  things  in 
Older  which  aie  committed  to  our  care ;  that,  il  any  matters 

>  PraesiHent  probati  quique  senioreSj  honorem  istum  non  pretioj  sed  tesli- 
monio  adepti.     Tertullian.  loc.  cit. 

*  Sed  ne  tumuUuarius  quidain  coetus  is  esse  credatur,  piaesunt,  inquit,  om- 
nibus il  qui  a  Giaecis  presbyleri,  a  nobis  seniores  dicuiilur;  non  omnes,  sed 
qui  coaunuui  omnium  testimonio  piobantur.     Ibid.  p.  6"y. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  Qo 

are  more  important,  they  should  be  regulated  by  common 
council,"  &;c.  '  The  same  Pamelius,  as  he  supposes  that  this 
epistle  had  been  translated  by  Cyprian  from  Greek  into  La- 
tin, says;  "  It  appears  to  me  that  what  is  in  Greek  Presby- 
ters, has  been  here  rendered  Seniors,  in  the  same  n)anner  as 
the  name  President  is  substituted  for  Bishop ;  which,  as  it  is 
still  used  by  Cyprian,  frequently  occurs  in  this  epistle."  " 

It  is  singular,  that,  in  this  very  epistle,  Firmilian  also  ap- 
plies the  other  designation  used  by  Bede,  to  the  rulers  of  the 
church.  As  used  by  him,  it  undoubtedly  includes  both  the 
seniores  and  the  praepositi ;  and  shews  that  the  church,  in 
his  time,  had  not  entertained  an  idea  of  excluding  Presby- 
ters from  the  right  of  ordaining,  any  more  than  from  that  of 
dispensing  baptism.  Speaking  of  heretics,  he  says  ;  "  They 
can  possess  neither  power  nor  grace,  since  all  power  and  grace 
are  placed  in  the  church,  where  the  Majores  natu,  the  seniors, 
preside,  who  possess  the  power  both  of  baptizing,  and  of  the 
imposition  of  hands  and  of  ordination."  ^ 

Gillan  clearly  perceived  that  the  same  persons  are  said 


'  Qua  ex  causa  necessario  apud  nos  fit,  ut  per  singulos  annos  seniores  et 
praepositi  in  unum  conveniamus,  ad  disponenda  ea  quae  curae  nostrae  com- 
missa  sunt :  ut  si  qua  graviora  sunt,  communi  consilio  dirigantur.  Cyprian. 
Opera,  Epist.  75.  §  3. 

^  Seniores  vertisse  mihi  videtur  quod  Graece  est  ■^^ir  /JuTe.ej.  Quum  autem 
et  praepositi  nomen  pro  episcopo  accipiatur,  sicut  ubique  a  Cypriano,  frequens 
etiam  fit  in  hac  epistola.  Annot.  ibid.  p.  243. 

^  Omnis  potestas  el  gratia  in  ecclesia  constituta  sit,  ubi  praesident  majores 
natu,  qui  et  baptizandi,  et  nianum  imponendi  et  ordinandi  possident  potesta- 
tem.  Epist.  75.  %t).    V.  Note  on  the  word  Ealdordom,  below,  p.  70. 

1 


66  niSTOllICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

to  judge  Aidan  to  be  worthy  of  being  made  a  bishop,  to  ap- 
point him,  to  ordain  him,  and  to  send  him  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel in  Norlhumbria.  He  therefore  found  it  necessary  to  give 
a  new  signification  to  Majores  natii  and  Seniores.  But, 
conscious,  perhaps,  that  this  would  not  stand  the  test  of  ex- 
amination, he  endeavours  to  secure  a  retreat  in  the  use  of 
the  term  ordained,  as  if  it  must  necessarily  denote  the  gift  of 
an  office  superior  to  that  of  a  presbyter.  "  Now,"  says  he, 
"  what  can  be  the  meaning  of  his  being  thought  worthy  of  the 
office  of  a  bishop,  and  his  being  ordained  ?  Certainly  he  was 
a  presbyter  before  he  was  a  monk  of  Hii,  and  a  member  of 
the  synod,  and  spoke  and  reasoned,  and  made  a  great  figure 
in  it."  '  But  what  assurance  have  we  of  this  ?  Bishop  Lloyd 
shews  that  many  monks  were  laymen.  Bede  himself  admits 
that  of  the  many  who  daily  came  from  the  country  of  the 
Scots,  into  the  provinces  of  the  Angles  over  which  Oswald 
reigned,  and  entered  the  monasteries,  only  some  were  pres- 
byters. He  seems  to  say,  that  they  all  preached  or  acted  as 
catechists  ;  but  that  those  only  baptized  who  had  received 
the  sacerdotal  office.  Having  observed,  that  they  instructed 
the  Angles  in  regular  discipline,  he  adds :  "  For  they  were 
for  the  most  part  monks  who  came  to  preach.  Bishop  Ai- 
dan himself  was  a  monk,"  &c.  * 

'  Ibid. 

'  Exin  coeperc  plures  per  dies  de  Scottorum  regione  venire  Britanniam, 
atque  illis  Anylorum  provinciisquibus  regnavit  rex  Osuald,  magna  devotione 
verbum  fidei  praedicare,  et  credenlibus  gratiam  baptisinij^w/cuwi^Mesacerdotali 
eranl  gradu  praedili,  ministrare. —  Imbuebantur  praeceploribus  bcottis  parvuli 
Anglorum,  una  cum  majoribus,  studiis  et  observatione  disciplinae  regularis. 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  C)7 

As  he  had  ah'eady  distinguished  those  who  had  the  sacer- 
dotal office  from  such  as  were  merely  monks,  there  is  great 
reason  to  suppose  that  he  means  here  to  say,  that  Aidan  had 
been  a  mere  monk  before  his  ordination  as  bishop. 

His  speaking  and  reasoning,  in  what  is  called  the  Synod, 
will  not  prove  that  he  was  a  teaching  Presbyter.  He  had 
this  right,  as  being  a  member  of  the  college.  His  "  making 
a  great  figure"  on  this  occasion  proves  nothing.  For  it  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  first  time  that  he  made  any  figure  ; 
and  that,  before  their  meeting,  they  had  never  viewed  his 
gifts  as  transcending  those  of  his  fellows,  or  once  thought  of 
sending  him  on  a  mission. 

Having  considered  every  material  exception  to  the  import- 
ant testimony  of  Bede,  with  respect  to  the  unusual  mode  of 
government  observed  at  lona,  I  shall  only  further  observe, 
that  it  must  appear  to  every  one,  who  will  be  at  the  trouble 
carefully  and  candidly  to  examine  his  testimony,  that  it  is 
not  to  be  viewed  as  an  incidental  remark,  in  reference  to  the 
territorial  rights  of  the  abbot  or  monastery  ;  but  that,  as  he 
introduces  it  when  speaking  of  the  mission  of  Aidan,  he  evi- 
dently keeps  it  in  his  eye  in  the  whole  account  which  he  gives 
of  this  mission.     It  is  unquestionably  meant  as  the  key  by 


Nam  mouarhi  erant  maxime  qui  ad  praedicandum  venerant.    Monachus  ipse 
Episcopus  Aidan,  ^c.  Hist.  lib.  iii  c.  3. 

Alfred  renders  tlie  language,  as  to  preacliing  and  baptizing,  distributively; 
Mid  mycelre  wilsumm/sse  Cristes  geleafan  bododon  and  laerdon.  And  tha  the 
sacerd-kades  wacron  himfidluht  thenedott.  "  And  those  who  were  of  the  priest- 
hood ministered  baptism  to  them." 


68  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

which  we  arc  to  interpret  all  his  singular  modes  of  expres- 
sion on  this  subject. 

We  have  seen,  that  his  modern  English  translator  has  used 
considerable  liberties  with  the  text.  But  he  had  so  much 
candour,  as  to  acknowledge  his  dissatisfaction  with  the  at- 
tempts which  had  been  made  to  invalidate  the  testimony 
with  respect  to  the  "  unusual  order."  "  This,"  he  says,  "  the 
learned  Primate  Usher  contradicts,  and  urges  from  the  Ul- 
ster Annals  his  keeping  a  bishop  always  in  his  monastery ; 
and  his  successor  Adamnanus  tells  us,  that  he  paid  submis- 
sion to  a  certain  prelate  upon  breaking  bread  at  the  altar. 
Adamnan.  in  vit.  Columbi  apud  Canisii  Antiqu.  Tom.  5.  Yet 
this  proves  nothing  against  what  Bede  says."  ' 

Pennant  gives  a  similar  opinion,  "  In  answer  to  this,"  he 
says,  "  Archbishop  Usher  advances,  that  the  power  of  the 
abbot  of  lona  was  only  local ;  and  extended  only  to  the  bi- 
shop who  resided  there. — But  notwithstanding  this,  the  vene- 
rable Bede  seems  to  be  a  stronger  authority,  than  the  Ulster 
Annals  quoted  by  the  archbishop,  which  pretend  no  more 
than  that  a  bishop  had  always  resided  at  lona  [i.  e.  accord- 
ing to  Usher's  inference  from  them],  without  even  an  attempt 
to  refute  the  positive  assertion  of  the  most  respectable  au- 
thor we  have  (relating  to  church  matters)  in  those  primitive 
times."  ^ 

But  this  is  not  all.   I  have  said,  that  Bede  still  keeps  this 
point,  of  the  peculiarity  of  the  ecclesiastical  government  at 
lona,  in  his  eye,  Avhen  giving  an  account  of  the  mission  to  ^ 
the  Angles.     What  he  says,  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  his  third 

'  Bede,  IT-ZS,  p.  186,  N.  '  Tour  in  Scoll.  1772,  part  i.  293. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  69 

book,  concerning  the  choice,  mission,  and  ordination  of  Al- 
dan, in  the  meeting  of  the  Seniors,  has  been  particularly 
considered ;  and  also  his  testimony,  in  the  chapter  imme- 
diately preceding,  concerning  the  more  inusitato.  We  must 
allow  the  ancient  writer  to  be  the  best  interpreter  of  his  own 
language.  Having  asserted,  that  the  "  bishops  themselves" 
were  subject  to  the  monastery  of  Hij,  he  immediately  pro- 
ceeds more  fully  to  shew  the  reason  of  this  ; — that  they  deri- 
ved all  their  authority  from  this  monastery.  It  is  in  the  third 
chapter,  that  he  enters  on  the  subject  of  Aidan's  mission. 
Here,  after  relating  that,  inconsequence  of  his  settlement  at 
Lindisfarne,  many  of  the  Scots  entered  this  province,  preach- 
ed the  word  with  great  zeal,  and  administered  baptism, 
those,  to  wit,  who  were  admitted  to  the  rank  of  priests;  he  sub- 
joins, that  churches  were  erected,  and  lands  appropriated  for 
establishing  monasteries.  "  For  they  were  chiefly  monks,"  he 
says,  "  who  came  to  preach.  Bishop  Aidan  himself  was  a 
monk,  forasmuch  as  he  was  sent  from  the  island  which  is  called 
Hii ;  the  monastery  of  which  for  a  long  time  held  the  supre- 
macy among  almost  all  the  monasteries  of  the  Northern  Scots, 
and  those  of  all  the  Picts,  and  presided  in  the  goveriiment  of 
their  people."  '  In  Alfred's  Anglo-Saxon  version,  it  is  Ealdor- 
dorn  and  heanesse  onfeng.     We  see  in  what  light  this  excel- 


•  Monachus  ipse  Episcopus  Aidan,  utpote  de  insula,  quae  vocatur  Hii,  des- 
tinatus  :  cujus  monasterium  in  cunctis  pene  Septentiionaliuu)  Scottorum,  et 
omnium  Pictorum  monasteriis  non  parvo  tempore  arcem  tenebat,  regendisque 
eorumpopulis  praeerat.     Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  3 


70  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  01" 

lent  prince  understoqd  the  language  of  the  historian.    "  It 
received  the  principality  and  exaltation."  ' 

This  sentence  suppUes  us  with  an  incontestable  proof  of 
the  sense  in  which  we  are  to  understand  the  unusual  subjec- 
tion mentioned  in  the  following  chapter.  It  is  to  be  under- 
stood, as  given,  not  to  the  Presbyter-Abbot  exclusively,  but 
to  the  xibbotin  conjunction  with  the  Seniors.  For  the  supre- 
macy is,  in  the  third  chapter,  ascribed  to  the  Monasterij.  The 


•  Ealdordom is  from  ealdor, "  Senior,  Princeps,  Dux,— the  chief,  a  president, 
a  ruler,  a  captain,  or  chieftain."  Ealdordom  itself  is  rendered  "  authoritas, 
praefectura,  principatus,  autliority,  principalit}',  rule,  an  office  of  government :" 
Soraner.  Dictionar.  "  Principatus,  ducatus,j)nw«<Ms:"  Lye  Dictionar.  "  Heak- 
nesse,  celsitudo,  sublimitas,  &,c.  height,  highnesse, — highest  or  principall  part 
of  a  thing :"  Somner.  It  may  be  added,  that  ealdordome  is  the  word  which  oc- 
curs in  Alfred's  version,  as  denoting  the  act  of  Archbishop  Theodore  in  pre- 
siding in  a  Synod.  Cui  Theodorus  Archi-episcopus  praesidebat.  Tham  Sin- 
othe  on  ealdordome  foresaet.     Bed.  Hist.  lib.  iv.  c.  28. 

VVhto  majores  natu  is  used  by  Bede,  as  the  designation  of  those  among  whom 
"  King  Oswald  and  his  followers  had  received  the  sacrament  of  baptism,"  and 
to  whom  "  he  sent,  desiring  that  his  whole  nation  might  receive  the  grace  of 
the  Christian  faith,"  Alfred  employs  a  term  radically  the  same  with  that,  al- 
ready considered,  rendering  it,  Scotta  ealdormannum,  literally  "  the  Scottish 
Aldermen  ;"  or,  as  it  is  properly  expressed  in  the  English  version,  "  the  Elders 
of  the  Scots."  He  uses  the  same  word,  in  translating  majores,  in  two  places 
where  it  unquestionably  denotes  the  senior  monks;  Book  v.  14.  Corripieba- 
tur  quidem  sedulo  a  iratribus  ac  majorihm  loci ;  "  He  was  frequently  reproved 
by  the  brethren,  and  tham  ealdormuiumm  tliame  slowe,  and  the  elders,"  or  "  se- 
niors of  the  place,"  i.e.  of  the  monastery.  Ibid.  c.  ly.  speaking  of  a  bo}', 
trained  up  in  the  monastery  of  Inhiypum,  or  Hippon,  he  says,  Merite  a  niajori- 
bus  quasi  unus  ex  ipsis  amaretur  ;  "  He  was  beloved,y}«w  Im  ealdormannum, 
of  his  seniors,  as  if  he  had  been  one  of  themselves."  But  it  may  be  added, 
that,  although  the  term  majores  is  used  by  Bede,  and  ealdorman  by  Alfred,  to 
denote  both  civil  and  religious  authority,  neither  of  them,  as  far  as  I  have  ob- 
served, is  once  applied  to  Bishops. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  71 

last  clause  of  the  sentence  fully  determines  the  nature  of  the 
subjection.  It  could  not  be  temporal,  or  referring  to  territo- 
rial right.  For  the  monastery  of  Hii  not  only  held  the  su- 
premacy amongst  the  monasteries,  but  "  presided  in  the  go- 
vernment of  their  people,"  i.  e.  not  the  inhabitants  of  these 
monasteries,  but  the  subjects  of  the  Scottish  and  Pictish 
thrones.  Their  jurisdiction,  of  course,  must  have  been  solely 
ecclesiastical. 

Stapleton  could  have  no  other  view  of  the  passage. 
For  he  thus  translates  it :  "  The  house  of  his  religion  was  no 
small  time  the  head  house  of  all  the  monasteries  of  the  nor- 
thern Scottes  and  of  abbyes  of  all  the  Redshankes,  [the  term 
by  which  he  translates  Pictoncm,^  and  had  the  soueraintie  in 
ruling  of  their  people."  ' 

It  has  been  urged,  that  we  can  conclude  nothing,  from 
this  unusual  authority,  against  the  establishment  of  episco- 
pacy in  Scotland,  because  the  government  of  Oxford  is  vest- 
ed in  the  university,  exclusively  of  the  bishop  who  resides 
there.  *  But  the  cases  are  by  no  means  parallel.  For,  1.  The 
government  of  the  whole  province  was  vested  in  the  abbot 
or  college  of  monks.  It  has  been  said  indeed,  that  the  kings 
of  England  "  might  have  extended  the  power  of  the  univer- 
sity" of  Oxford  "  through  the  whole  diocess,  had  they  plea- 
sed, and  that  it  would  not  have  been  a  suppressing  of  the 
order  of  bishops."  '  But,  not  to  say  that  such  a  co-ordinate 
power  would  have  been  extremely  galling  to  the  episcopate, 

'  Fol.  79,  a.  *  Lloyd's  Hist.  Account,  p.  180,  181.  ^  Ibid. 


72  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

it  has  been  proved  that  the  power  of  the  monastery  extended 
far  beyond  the  limits  which  Bishop  Lloyd  has  assigned  to 
the  pretended  diocese  of  Hii.  2.  The  power  itself  is  to- 
tally different.  Although  the  Bishop  of  Oxford  be  subject 
to  the  university  in  civil  matters,  as  well  as  the  other  inha- 
bitants of  that  city ;  what  estimate  would  he  form  of  the 
pretensions  of  that  learned  body,  were  they  to  claim  a  right 
of  precedence,  regendis  populis,  in  governing  all  the  people 
of  his  diocese  ;  and,  as  a  proof  of  the  nature  of  the  govern- 
ment, the  same  which  Bede  gives,  of  sending  forth  mission- 
aries to  teach,  to  baptize,  and  to  plant  churches  ?  '  The  bi- 
shop, I  apprehend,  would  rather  be  disposed  to  view  this  as 
a  virtual  "  suppressing  of  the  order." 

The  supposition  has  been  otherwise  stated  with  respect  to 
an  university.  It  has  been  said  ;  "  When  a  bishop  is  head 
of  a  college,  in  any  of  the  universities,  (which  has  frequent- 
iy  happened)  he  must  be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Vice-chancellor,  though  only  a  priest,  and  perhaps  one  of 
his  own  clergy."  *  In  reply,  it  has  been  properly  enquired  ; 
"  Were  the  bishops  of  Lindisfairn  no  otherwise  subject  to 
the  monastery  of  Icolrakill,  than  the  head  of  a  college  in  any 
of  the  universities,  becoming  afterward  a  bishop,  must  be 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Vice-chancellor,  who  may 
be  a  priest  in  his  own  diocess  ?  Were  they  not  ordained  and 
sent  by  the  monastery  to  be  bishops  of  that  kingdom,  and 
even  then  subject  to  the  monastery  ?"  ^    The  cases  must,  in- 

•  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  3.  *  Life  of  Sage,  p.  52. 

'  Vindication,  p.  20. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  JS 

deed,  be  viewed  as  totally  dissimilar ;  unless  it  can  be  shewn, 
that  the  head  of  a  college  may  be  "  sent,  ordained,  and. 
consecrated  to  be  a  bishop  of  any  diocese  in  England,"  and 
yet  "  continue  subject  to  the  university"  from  which  he  was 
sent. ' 

It  had  been  observed,  in  the  vindication  of  Sir  James  Dal- 
rymple's  Collections,  that  the  bishops  sent  to  Lindisfarne 
could  not  "  expect  the  ordinary  concurrence  of  the  abbot 
and  college,  because  of  the  distance ;"  that  they  brought  ec- 
clesiastics with  them  from  Hii,  and  that  others  came  after- 
wards, to  assist  them  in  the  conversion  of  the  Saxons ;  and 
that  those,  who  left  their  bishoprics  among  the  Saxons,  re- 
turned to  Hii.  ""  Gillau  attempts  to  turn  aside  the  force  of 
these  observations,  by  saying,  that  "  the  Abbot's  commands 
might  have  been  transmitted  more  easily  and  safely  from 
Hii  to  Holy  Island,  than  from  thence  to  the  north  of  Ireland, 
if  we  consider  the  boisterous  sea,  and  the  uncertainty  of  wind 
and  waves  ;"  and  by  asking,  with  respect  to  the  teachers, 
"  Whence  could  they  have  got  them  but  from  Hii  ?"  and  as 
to  their  retreat,  "  Whither  should  they  go  rather  than  to  their 
own  monastery  ?" '  But  he  seems,  in  this  instance,  to  pay 
little  regard  to  the  history  of  the  times  ;  and  entirely  to  over- 
look the  intrepid  spirit  of  the  early  inhabitants  of  the  wes- 
tern islands  and  maritime  coast,  who  were  accustomed  to 
venture  to  sea  in  such  vessels  as  would  now  be  deemed 
scarcely  sufficient  for  crossing  a  river.     We  may  well  sup- 

'  Ibid.  »  Vindic.  p.  U,  15,  &,c.  '  Remarks,  p.  87,  8S-. 

K 


74  UISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

pose,  that  the  intercourse  by  land,  from  Hii  to  Northumbria, 
was  frequently  interrupted  by  the  wars  between  the  Picts 
and  Scots,  or  between  ihe  latter  and  the  Cumbrian  Britons. 
We  know  that,  in  the  year  642,  which  falls  within  the  thirty 
years  allotted  to  the  mission  to  Lindisfarne,  Donald  Brec, 
King  of  Dalriada,  or  of  the  Scots,  was  slain  in  battle  by  Hoan, 
or  Owen,  King  of  Cumbria.  '  Now,  the  missionaries  from  Hii 
could  not  go  by  land,  without  passing  through  the  Cumbrian 
territory  ;  unless  they  had  taken  a  very  circuitous  course. 

From  the  poverty  of  our  materials,  relating  to  this  dark 
and  distant  period,  it  cannot  reasonably  be  supposed,  that 
every  difficulty,  which  an  ingenious  mind  may  suggest,  can 
be  fully  obviated.  But  there  seems  to  be  sufficient  ground 
for  concluding,  that  the  missionaries,  sentto  Lindisfarne,  were, 
even  in  the  character  of  public  teachers,  amenable  to  the 
college  at  lona.  If  they  were  not,  they  were  completely  in- 
dependent :  for  they  did  not  acknowledge  subjection  to  the 
successors  of  Augustine,  bishop,  orarchbishop,  of  Canterbury. 
Is  it  natural  to  imagine,  that  the  abbot  and  monks  of  lona, 
who  were  so  jealous  of  their  superiority  in  other  respects, 
would  consent  to  send  so  many  of  their  clergy  into  Northum- 
bria, if  they  were  from  that  moment  released  from  all  sub- 
jection, unless  they  chose  again  to  submit  to  the  mere  mo- 
nastic rule  ?  It  appears  that  Oswald,  partly  from  early  preju- 
dice, as  being  himself  educated  at  Hii,  and  partly  perhaps 
from  political  motives,  did  not  wish  that  the  clergy  in  his 

'  Pinkerton's  Enquiiy,  i.  1 16.    Caledonia^  i.  247,  248. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  75 

kingdom  should  have  any  connection  with  a  see  that  depend- 
ed on  a  foreign  authority. 

In  another  point  of  view,  it  is  hardly  credible,  that  the 
college  at  Hii  would  renounce  all  authority  over  these  mis- 
sionaries. When  King  Oswald  applied  to  them  for  a  bishop, 
it  was  not  to  preside  over  a  church  already  organized,  but 
to  plant  a  church  among  a  people,  who,  as  the  learned  wri- 
ter acknowledges,  were  "  in  a  state  of  paganism."  '  Now, 
has  it  been  usual  in  any  church,  whether  of  the  episcopalian 
or  presbyterian  form,  that  those,  who  received  a  mission  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  should  be  henceforth  view- 
ed as  quite  independent  of  the  authority  of  those  who  sent 
them  ?  Besides,  their  being  supplied  with  co-adjutors  in  the 
ministry,  from  lona,  must,  by  all  candid  enquirers,  be  consi- 
dered as  a  proof  of  their  continued  dependence  on  that  mo- 
nastery. In  a  word,  although  we  should  plead  nothing  from 
the  return  of  several  of  the  bishops ;  the  report  which  they 
gave  of  their  conduct,  on  their  return,  to  that  very  conventus 
Seniorum,  by  which  they  had  been  sent,  must  certainly  be 
viewed  as  an  incontestable  evidence  of  their  continued  sub- 
jection, not  as  monks,  but  as  missionaries.  For  the  elders, 
in  their  meeting,  did  not  merely  receive  such  a  report,  but 
proceeded  to  judge  of  the  conduct  of  the  person,  evidently 
claiming  a  right  to  inflict  censure,  if  they  judged  it  necesr 
sary. 

We  have  one  instance,  at  any  rate,  of  the  censure  of  re- 

'  Remarks,  ut  sup. 


76  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

prehension,  not  only  expressed  by  one  member  of  this  con- 
vent  us,  but  evidently  approved  by  all  the  rest.  It  is  worthy 
of  observation,  indeed,  that,  when  the  first  bishop,  who  had 
been  sent  to  Lindisfarne,  returned,  on  account  of  his  want  of 
success,  and  related  this  to  the  college  of  Hii,  they  acted 
precisely  in  such  a  manner,  as  we  would  suppose  persons  to 
do,  who  viewed  themselves  as  having  an  inspection  of  Lin- 
disfarne. We  have  no  evidence  from  Bede,  that  there  was 
either  any  complaint  made  by  Oswald  against  the  missionary, 
whose  name,  it  is  said,  was  Gorman,  or  any  application  from 
Oswald  for  a  successor.  The  Seniors  seem  to  have  held  a 
council,  immediately  on  Gorman's  return,  and  had  much  de- 
liberation, or  reasoning,  as  to  what  should  be  done,  the  result 
of  which  was,  that  they  sent  Aidan  to  Lindisfarne. '  Nothing 
can  be  more  evident,  than  that  they  acted  as  persons  who 
■were  authorized  to  supply  this  vacancy. 

The  same  writer  asserts,  that  "  the  Scots  and  Britons,  at 
the  coming  of  Augustine  into  Britain,  and  for  a  long  time 
thereafter,  differed  in  nothinir  from  the  church  of  Rome,  but 
only  in  the  observation  of  Easter,  and  a  few  rites  and  cere- 
monies." He  afterwards  admits,  that,  according  to  Bede, 
Augustine  demanded  that  they  should  "  preach  the  word  of 
God  together  Avilh  him,  i.  e.  own  him  as  their  archbishop, 
and  consequently  the  Bishop  of  Rome  as  the  Patriarch  of 
the  western  church  :  for  the  Pope  had  not  as  yet  claimed  the 

•  Bed,  Hist.  Lib.  iii.  c.  7. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  77 

supremacy  over  the  whole  catholic  church.     He  knew  they 
embraced  the  same  faith  with  himself."  ' 

Here  we  discern  the  true  spirit  of  those  old  episcopalians 
■with  whom  the  writer  was  connected.  The  attachment  ot 
many  of  them  to  Rome  was  far  stronger,  than  to  any  class  of 
Protestants  who  did  not  acknowledge  the  divine  right  of 
episcopacy.  But  was  it  nothing  for  "  the  Scots  and  Britons" 
to  receive  a  foreigner  imposed  on  them  in  a  character  which 
they  had  never  recognised,  by  an  Italian  priest  whose  claims 
they  had  never  learned  to  acknowledge  ?  Be  it  so,  that  the 
Bishop  of  Rome  had  not  yet  assumed  the  title  of  Universal; 
was  it  a  matter  in  which  faith  was  nowise  concerned,  to  with- 
stand the  workmgs  of  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity,"  to  oppose 
"  the  Man  of  sin"  in  every  step  that  he  took  towards  his  ex- 
altation ?  This  writer's  idea  of  "  the  faith  of  the  saints,"  what- 
ever he  might  think  of  their  "  patience,"  is  certainly  very 
different  from  that  of  John  the  Divine.  *  Aug-ustine  held 
the  synod  referred  to  in  the  year  603.  Before  this  time,  to- 
wards the  close  of  the  preceding  century,  there  had  been  a 
violent  contest  between  the  Bishop  of  Constantinople  and  the 
Bishop  of  Rome,  with  respect  to  the  claim  to  this  imposing 
title  :  and  it  was  only  three  years  after  the  meeting  of  this 
synod,  or  in  the  year  606,  that  the  tyrant  Phocas,  by  an  im- 
perial edict,  gave  it  to  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  setthng  the  su- 
premacy on  him  and  his  successors. '  \i  it  was  not  unpardon- 


*  Life  of  Sage,  p.  55,  56.  *  Rev.  xiii.  10. 

^  Geddes's  Miscel.  Tracts,  ii.  l7. 


78  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

able  presumption,  in  such  obscure  men  as  the  clergy  of  "  the 
Britons  and  Scots,"  to  pretend  to  judge  of  a  question  of  this 
nature ;  if  they  ever  meant  to  oppose  the  encroachments  of 
the  great  usurper,  surely  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost. 

But  whatever  the  warm  adherents  of  an  exiled  and  popish 
family,  in  this  country,  might  think  of  the  conduct  of  our 
ancestors;  or  what  inference  soever  they  might  deduce  from 
the  language  of  Bede  ;  we  have  a  very  different  testimony 
from  the  pen  of  a  celebrated  Lutheran  of  another  country, 
who  may  be  viewed  as  an  impartial  judge  on  this  subject, 
unless  we  suppose  that  he,  as  well  as  Sir  James  Dalrymple, 
was  blinded  by  his  sincere  attachment  to  the  protestant 
cause.  "  The  ancient  Britons  and  Scots,"  he  says,  "  persist- 
ed long  in  the  maintenance  of  their  religious  liberty ;  and 
neither  the  threats  nor  promises  of  the  legates  of  Rome  could 
engage  them  to  submit  to  the  decrees  and  authority  of  the 
ambitious  pontif,  as  appears  manifestly  from  the  testimony 
of  Bede."  ' 

Gillan  seems  to  view  it  as  no  inconsiderable  concession 
which  he  makes  to  the  ancient  "  Britons  and  Scots,"  when 
he  admits,  that  the  adherents  of  Rome  did  not  "  think  them 
hereticks."  "  But  the  Britons  and  Scots  treated  them  as  such, 
and  therefore  refused  to  have  any  fellowship  with  them  ;  as 
miay  be  afterwards  demonstrated. 

It  may  be  added,  that,  what  judgment  soever  the  Romanists 
formed  of  the  Britons,  the  latter  had  no  reason  to  think  fa- 

*  Mosheim's  Eccles.  Hist.  ii.  170,  171.  ^  Life  of  Sage,  p.  57. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  79 

vourably  of  them.  Let  us  hear  the  evidence  of  one,  who  was 
himself  an  archbishop,  and  a  warm  friend  of  episcopacy, 
concerning  Augustine.  "  Whilest  he  strove  to  conform  the 
British  churches  to  the  Romane  in  rites  ecclesiastic,  and  to 
have  himself  acknowledged  for  the  only  Archbishop  of  Britain, 
he  did  cast  the  church  into  a  sea  of  troubles.  After  divers 
conferences,  and  much  pains  taken  by  him  to  perswade  the 
Britons  into  conformity,  when  he  could  not  prevail,  he  made 
offer,  that,  if  they  would  yield  to  minister  baptisme,  and  ob- 
serve Easter  according  to  the  Romane  manner,  and  be  assist- 
ing to  him  in  reforming  the  Saxons,  for  all  other  things  they 
should  be  left  to  their  ancient  customs.  But  they  refusing 
to  make  any  alteration,  he  fell  a  threatening,  and  said,  That 
they  who  would  not  have  peace  with  their  brethren,  should  finde 
warre  with  their  enemies.  This  falling  out,  as  he  foretold  (for 
Edelfrid,  King  of  Northumberland,  invading  them  with  a 
strong  army,  slew  at  one  time  1200  monks  that  were  assem- 
bled to  pray  for  the  safety  of  their  countrymen)  made  Au- 
gustine to  be  suspected  of  the  murder,  and  did  purchace  him 
a  great  deal  of  hatred :  whether  he  foreknew  the  practice  or 
not,  is  uncertain,  but  shortly  after  the  murder  of  these  monks 
he  himself  died."  ' 

The  monks  referred  to  were  chiefly  those  of  Bano-or,  in 
Wales.  Their  abbot  Dinoth  was  sacrificed  with  them.  Bede 
represents  this  calamity  as  the  effect  of  the  prophecy  deli- 
vered by  the  pious  Augustine.     But  there  is  every  reason  to 

'  Spotswood's  History,  p.  12, 


80  HISTOKTCAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

believe,  that  the  prediction  was  founded  on  a  predetermined 
plan.  As  there  had  been  a  previous  conference  with  these 
monks,  Archbishop  Parker,  speaking  of  what  Bede  relates 
concerning  Augustine's  prediction,  as  if  the  war  had  been  a 
divine  judgment  in  completion  of  it,  says :  "  It  is  more 
probable  that  he,  having  taken  counsel  with  King  Ethelbert, 
not  only  knew  of  the  war,  but  was  himself  the  cause  of  it. 
For  he  lived  in  the  greatest  familiarity  with  that  king,  at 
whose  persuasion  and  instigation  Edelfrid  brought  this  de- 
struction on  the  Britons.  It  is  affirmed,  indeed,  that,  in  the 
first  conference  concerning  these  rites,  Augustine,  when  he 
saw  that  the  monks  would  not  be  persuaded,  uttered  his 
threatening  :  hence  it  is  not  improbable,  that  war  was  pre- 
pared against  the  Britons,  if  they  should  not  comply  in  the 
second  meeting.  Some  also  assert,  that  Augustine  met  the 
kings  at  Caer-leon,  when  prepared  for  that  battle."  ' 

Later  popish  writers,  in  order  to  exculpate  Augustine,  have 
attempted  to  shew  that  he  was  dead  before  this  battle  was 
fouo-ht:  and,  as  we  now  have  the  Latin  of  Bede's  history,  it 
would  seem  that  this  worthy  writer  had  said  so.  But  the  proof 
is  evidently  an  interpolation.  For  there  is  not  a  word  on  this 
subject  in  the  Saxon  version  ;  whence  there  is  reason  to  con- 
clude, that,  in  the  time  of  Alfred  the  Great,  by  whom  this  ver- 
sion was  made,  this  apology  for  the  Roman  missionary  had  not 
been  devised.  The  language  of  Bede,  indeed,  shews  how  far  he 
wasblindedbyhiszealfor  conformity  to  Rome.  "And  thus,"  he 

'  Antiq.  Britann.  c.  18> 


THE  AXCIENT  CULDEES.  81 

says,  "  was  the  prediction  of  the  holy  pontif  Augustine  ful- 
filled, though  he  had  himself  been  long  before  removed  to  the 
heavenly  kingdom,  that  these  perfidious  men  might  feel  the 
vengeance  of  temporal  destruction,  because  they  had  despis- 
ed the  counsels  of  eternal  salvation  offered  to  them."  '  It  is 
said  by  Amandus  Xierixiensis,  a  friar  Minorite,  apparently  of 
Xeres  in  Spain,  that  "  this  war  was  raised  against  the  Britons 
on  account  of  their  disobedience  to  St  Augustine;  because  the 
Saxons,  who  had  been  converted  to  Christianity,  were  resolv- 
ed to  subject  the  Britons  to  his  authority."  ^ 

'  Sicque  completum  estpraesagium  sancti  pontificis  Augustiiii,  qiuimvis  ipso 
jam  multo  aiitf  tempore  ad  coelestia  regno  sitblato,  ut  etiam  temporalis  interitus 
ultione  sentireiit  perfidi,  quod  oblatasibi  perpetuae  salutis  consilia  spreverant. 
Hist.  Lib.  ii.  c.  2.  In  the  Saxon  version,  there  is  nothing  correspondent  to 
the  words  here  printed  in  italics. 

^  Sed  cum  Augustinus  vellet  Episcopos  et  Abbates  Britonum  adducere  au- 
thoritate  apostolica,  ut  eum  legatum  reciperent,  et  cum  eo  Anglis  praedica- 
rent,  motaestdiscordia  propter  eorum  inobedientiam  ad  sanctum  Augustinum, 
et  sic  raotum  fuit  bellum  inter  Britonum  regulos  et  Saxonum  regulos:  qui  jam 
conversi  volebant  Britones  Augustino  subdere.     Ap.  Parker,  ubi  sup. 


82  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 


CHAPTER  V. 


Continuation  of  the  Account  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Government 
of  the  Culdees. — Bishop  Lloyd's  View  of  the  Ordination  of 
Finan. — Of  that  ofColman. — Bede's  Account  of  the  Ordina- 
tion of  Aidan. — Of  the  Episcopate  of  Cedd. — Of  the  Con- 
version of  the  Saxo7is  by  Scots.— Testimony  of  the  Saxon 
Chronicle. 

I  HAVE  attentively  considered  all  the  principal  exceptions 
which  have  been  made,  not  only  to  the  argunient  from  Bede's 
assertion  with  respect  to  the  government  of  Hii,  but  to  that 
from  the  account  which  he  has  given  of  the  designation,  or- 
dination, and  mission  of  Aidan.  His  successor  Finan  had 
no  higher  authority.  But  it  is  not  surprising,  that  the  friends 
of  episcopacy,  alter  using  so  much  liberty  with  the  testimony 
of  the  ancient  historian,  should  exliibit  a  similar  claim  with 
respect  to  the  appointment  of  Finan.  This  has  been  done  by 
Bishop  Lloyd  in  the  following  language:  "After  Aidan's 
death,  Finan  'succeeded  him  in  his  bishopric, and  in  his  stead 
received  the  degree  of  episcopacy  ,'saith  Bede,  again  using  the 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  83 

same  expression,  meaning  (I  suppose)  that  he  received  a  de- 
gree higher  than  what  lie  had  before  when  he  was  priest." ' 

Supposition  is  often  of  signal  use,  when  there  is  a  deficiency 
of  evidence.  There  is  obviously  no  foundation  for  the  suppo- 
sition whicii  is  here  made.  In  neither  of  the  passages  referred 
to,  docs  Bede  insinuate  that  he  meant  any  such  thing.  His 
language  is  ;  "  But  Finan  succeeded  iiim  in  the  episcopate  ; 
and  to  this  he  was  appointed  from  Hii,  an  island  and  mo- 
nastery of  the  Scots."  ^ — "  Bishop  Aidan  being  dead,  Finan 
in  his  stead  received  the  degree  of  bishopric,  being  ordained 
and  sent  by  the  Scots."  ^  When  Bede  says,  that  Finan  "  was 
appointed  to  this  from  Hii — a  monastery  of  the  Scots,"  he 
undoubtedly  means  that  he  received  all  that  was  included  in 
his  destination,  or  connected  with  it,  from  the  college  there, 
from  the  very  persons  whom  he  elsewhere  denominates  Se- 
niors. He  received  no  other  "  degree  of  episcopacy,"  as  far 
as  we  can  learn  from  Bede,  than  what  consisted  in  an  ordina- 
tion and  mission  by  these  presbyters.  It  appears,  indeed,  that 
he  had  no  other  ordination,  or  consecration,  than  Aidan  had 
before  him. 

1  need  scarcely  add,  that  Lloyd  makes  the  same  attempt 
as  to  Col  man,  who  succeeded  Finan,  saying,  from  Bede,  that 
he  "  was  a  bishop  of  Scotland ;"  and  that  "  the  Scots  sent 


'  Historical  Account,  p    107. 

*  Successit  vero  ei  in  episcopatum  Finan,  et  ipse  illo  ab  Hii  ScoUorum  insu- 
la ac  monasterio  destinatus.     Hist,  lib   iii.  c.  17. 

'  Aiciano  episcopo  ab  hac  vita  su'.lato,  Finan  pro  illo  gradutn  episcopatus, 
a  Scottis  ordinatus  ac  missus,  acceperat.    Ibid.  c.  25. 


84  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

him  bishop  to  Lindisfarne."  But  ail  that  can  be  proved,  is, 
that  Colman  received  a  mission  from  the  monks  of  lona. 

The  mode,  in  which  the  venerable  writer  expresses  himself 
concerning  the  mission  of  Aidan,  who  was  a  great  favourite 
•with  him,  may,  I  think,  fairly  be  viewed  as  a  key  to  all  that 
he  elsewhere  says  on  the  subject  of  these  missions.  His  words, 
from  their  very  place,  claim  peculiar  attention.  For  they 
constitute  the  link  between  the  account  he  has  previously 
given  of  the  appointment  of  Aidan,  nay,  of  the  peculiar  mo- 
del of  ecclesiastical  government  at  Hii,  and  the  more  parti- 
cular narrative  that  he  proceeds  to  give,  both  of  the  circum- 
stances which  led  to  the  nomination  of  Aidan,  and  of  those 
which  attended  it.  Having  described  the  unusual  govern- 
ment at  Hii,  he  says  :  "  From  this  island,  therefore,  from  the 
college  of  these  monks,  was  Aidan  sent  to  the  province  of  the 
Angles,  who  were  to  be  initiated  into  the  Christian  faith,  hav- 
ing received  the  degree  of  the  episcopate.  At  which  time 
Segenius  presided  over  this  monastery,  as  Abbot  and  Pres- 
byter." ' 

If  ever  a  writer,  friendly  to  episcopacy,  as  Bede  certainly 
was,  had  occasion  to  guard  his  language,  as  far  as  he  couid 
do  it  consistently  with  truth,  this  was  the  place.  Having,  a 
few  sentences  before,  described  the  peculiarity  of  the  govern- 
ment, having  said  that  the  head  of  this  college  was  not  a  bi- 

'  Ab  hac  ergo  insula,  ab  horum  collegio  monachorum,  ad  piovinciam  Ang- 
lorum  instituendain  in  Cliristo,  missus  est  Aidan,  acceplo  gradu  episcopatus. 
Quo  tempore  eidem  monasteno  Segeni  Abbas  et  Presbyter  praetuit.  Hist, 
lib.  iii.  c.  5. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  85 

shop,  but  a  presbyter ;  if  Bede  knew  that,  notwithstanding, 
all  the  ordinations  mentioned  were  by  bishops,  it  was  scarcely 
possible  for  him  to  avoid  giving  this  caveat  to  his  reader. 
But  his  whole  language  is  so  laid,  as  to  appear  a  designed 
and  formal  confirmation  of  what  he  had  said  with  respect  to 
their  singular  administration.  "  Therefore"  says  he,  on  the 
ground  of  this  very  peculiarity,  Aidan,  whatever  authority  he 
had,  received  it  not  from  bishops,  but  from  "  the  college  of 
these  monks."  Can  his  language  be  reasonably  subjected  to 
any  other  interpretation  ?  But,  does  not  Bede  say,  that  Ai- 
dan "  received  the  degree  of  episcopacy  ?"  Yes;  but,  if  there 
be  any  sense  or  connection  in  his  language,  he  must  have 
meant,  that  it  was  such  episcopacy  as  presbyters  could  confer; 
an  episcopacy,  in  conferring  which  none  had  any  hand,  who 
enjoyed  a  higher  order  than  Segenius.  Else  why  does  he 
add,  "  At  which  time,  Segenius,  abbot  and  presbyter,  pre- 
sided over  this  monastery  ?"  It  would,  certainly,  have  been 
far  more  natural  to  have  told  what  bishops  joined  in  confer- 
ring this  degree. 

Bishop  Lloyd  has  been  at  considerable  pains  to  prove,  that 
all  those,  who  were  called  bishops  among  the  Saxons,  received 
episcopal  ordination.  I  do  not  see  how  it  can  fairly  be  de- 
nied, that,  in  one  instance,  the  language  of  Bede  can  admit 
of  no  other  interpretation.  Having  mentioned,  that  Cedd 
the  presbyter  had  been  sent  to  preach  the  word  to  the  East- 
Saxons,  he  says,  that  "  Bishop  Finan;  seeing  his  success  in 
the  work  of  the  gospel,  and  having  called  to  him  two  other 
bishops  for  the  ministry  of  ordination,  made  him   bishop 


86  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

over  the  nation  of  the  East-Saxons  :"  adding,  that  he,  accepto 
gradu  episcopatus,  "  having  received  the  tlegree  of  episco- 
pacy, returned  to  the  province  ;  and,  majore  auctoritate,  with 
greater  authority,  fulfilled  the  work  which  he  had  begun, 
erected  churches  in  different  places,  ordained  presbyters  and 
deacons,  who  might  assist  him  in  the  Avord  of  faith,  and  in 
the  ministry  of  baptism."  ' 

But,  though  the  accuracy  of  this  statement  be  admitted,  it 
will  by  no  means  prove,  that  the  episcopal  mode  of  ordination 
was  received  in  the  northern  part  of  Britain.  This  cannot  be 
believed,  in  direct  opposition  to  thatevidence  from  facts  which 
has  been  already  exhibited.  How  then,  may  it  be  said,  can 
we  account  for  the  difference  as  to  the  mode  of  ordination  in 
the  two  countries  ?  The  difficulty  may,  at  least  partly,  be  sol- 
ved, by  supposing  that  the  church  of  Rome  had  greater  influ- 
ence among  the  Saxons  than  in  North-Britain.  About  half  a 
century  before  the  ordination  of  Cedd,  Augustine  had  been 
sent  to  Britain  by  Pope  Gregory,  for  the  purpose  of  subjecting 
it  more  effectually  to  his  usurped  domination.     He  had  ex- 


'  Ubi  cum  omnfa  perambulantes  multam  Domino  ecclesiam  congregassent, 
contigit  quodam  tempore  euudem  Cedd  rediredomum,  ac  pervenire  ad  eccle- 
siam Lindistaroneasem,  propter  conloquium  Finani  episcopi ;  qui  ubi  prospe- 
ratum  ei  opus  evangeiii  comperit,  fecit eum  episcopum  ia  gentem  Orientalium 
Saxonum^  vocatis  ad  se  in  ministerium  ordinationis  aliis  duobus  episcopis: 
qui  accepto  gradu  episcopatus  rediit  ad  provinciam,  et  majore  auctoritate  coep- 
tum  opus  explens,  fecit  per  loca  ecclesias,  presbyteros,  et  diaconos  ordinavit_, 
qui  se  in  verbo  iidei  et  ministerio  baptizandi  adjuvarentj  maxime  in  civilate 
quae  lingua  Saxonum  17AeHcaes<(V  appellatur.    Hist,  lib.  iii.  c.  22. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULBEES.  87 

pressly  ordained  Mellitus  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  East- 
Saxons.  ' 

It  is  evident,  that  Augustine  was  extremely  zealous  for  the 
episcopal  dignity;  for,  before  his  death,  he  ordained  Lau- 
rence as  his  successor,  "  lest  upon  his  death,"  we  are  told,  "  the 
state  of  the  church,  as  yet  so  unsettled,  might  begin  to  faul- 
ter,  if  it  should  be  destitute  of  a  pastor,  though  but  for  one 
hour :  in  which  he  followed  the  example  of  the  first  pastor 
of  the  church,  the  most  blessed  prince  of  the  apostles,  Peter, 
who,  having  founded  the  church  of  Christ  at  Rome,  is  said  to 
have  consecrated  Clement  his  assistant  in  preaching  the  gos- 
pel, and  at  the  same  time  his  successor."  ^  Accordino-  to 
Bede,  indeed,  Augustine  had  the  dignity  of  an  archbishop, 
and  conferred  the  same  on  Laurence ;  although  this  is  dis- 
puted by  some  writers  of  the  episcopal  persuasion,  who  as- 
sert that  there  was  no  such  title  in  the  western  church  at  that 
time.  ^ 

We  also  learn  from  Bede,  that  ^'  King  Ethelbert  built  the 
church  of  St  Paul,  in  the  city  of  London,  where  Mellitus, 
and  his  successors,  were  to  have  their  episcopal  see."  *  Thus, 
every  thing  was  cast,  as  far  as  possible,  into  the  Roman 
mould. 

Although  the  East-Saxons  made  a  profession  of  the  faith 
for  some  tune,  they  apostatised,  and  expelled  Mellitus.  It  was 


•  Bed.  Hist.  lib.  ii.  c.  S.  » Ibid. 

3  V.  Transl.  of  Bede's  Hist.  1723,  p.  123,  Note. 

"  Ibid.  p.  121.  V.  also  English  Martyiologe,for  January  7th,  p.  6. 


88  HISTORICAL  ACCOUJ^'TOr 

to  the  very  same  people  that  Finan  afterwards  sent  Cedd : ' 
and  it  seems  highly  probable,  that  these  Saxons,  having  been 
formerly  accustomed  to  the  greater  pomp  of  that  episcopacy 
which  had  been  introduced  by  Augustine,  might,  upon  their 
return  to  the  profession  of  Christianity,  refuse  that  submission 
to  Cedd,  which  they  had  formerly  given  to  Mellitus ;  and 
might  urge  the  necessity  of  his  receiving  that  ordination  which 
alone  they  had  been  taught  to  consider  as  canonical.  Now, 
though  we  have  seen,  that  Finan  himself  had  only  that  more 
humble  ordination,  which  was  usually  conferred  in  the  island 
of  lona,  he  might  judge  it  expedient,  in  the  appointment  of 
a  successor  to  Mellitus,  so  far  to  comply  with  the  prejudices 
of  the  people  to  whom  he  was  sent,  as  to  ordain  him  by  the 
imposition  of  the  hands  of  bishops.  But,  though  he  might 
deem  such  a  compliance  expedient,  there  is  no  satisfactory 
evidence  that  he  viewed  the  office  of  bishop  as  essentially 
different  from  that  of  presbyter.  For,  had  he  done  so,  he 
must  have  denied  the  validity  of  his  own  orders  ;  and  he 
could  never  pretend  to  take  any  share  in  conferring  on  ano- 
ther a  power  which  he  did  not  himself  possess.  Besides,  it 
is  admitted  by  Lloyd,  ^  that  when  Bede  says, '  that  Cedd  was 
ordained  by  the  Scots,  we  must  understand  the  passage  as 
intimating,  that  the  bishops,  whom  Finan  called  in  to  assist 
him  in  ordination,  were  also  Scots.  If  so,  they  must  have 
had  the  same  ordination  with  Finan,  that  is,  ordination  by 


Bed.  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  22.  ^  Histor.  Account^  p.  116. 

Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  '25. 

1 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES. 


the  presbyterial  college  of  lona.  Here,  surely,  there  could 
be  no  canonical  transmission  of  the  episcopal  dignity.  It 
would  appear,  therefore,  that  Finan  viewed  the  difference  as 
lying  more  in  name  than  in  any  thing  else ;  as  this  designa- 
tion, from  the  intiuence  of  prejudice,  was  reckoned  more 
honourable  than  that  of  Presbyter. 

It  is  true,  indeed,  that  Bede  speaks  of  Cedd  as  deriving 
greater  authority  from  his  episcopal  ordination,  and  as  or- 
daining presbyters  and  deacons  in  consequence  of  it.  But 
it  may  naturally  enough  be  supposed,  that  the  ecclesiastical 
historian  expresses  himself  according  to  his  own  prejudices, 
and  the  general  sentiments  of  the  age  in  which  he  wrote. 

Lloyd  represents  the  great  distinction  between  bishops  and 
presbyters,  even  in  the  period  referred  to,  as  lying  in  the  right 
of  ordination ;  as  if  this  had  constituted  the  chief  part  of 
their  work.  But  the  humble  monks  of  Hii  had  a  very  dif- 
ferent view  of  matters.  They  considered  preaching  as  the 
principal  work  of  a  bishop.  Hence,  according  to  Bede,  Col- 
man  "  was  appointed  to  the  preaching  of  the  word  to  the  na- 
tion of  the  Angles."  ' 

It  is  admitted  by  Lloyd,  that  "  if  the  Scots  were  governed 
only  by  presbyters,  then  Cedd  was  made  a  bishop  by  pres- 
byters ;  which  is  all,"  he  subjoins,  "  that  our  adversaries 
would  have.  But  what  if  Cedd  was  ordained  by  no  other 
than  bishops  :  I'hen  Bede's  saying,  any  one  was  ordained  bij 


'  —  E'^t  ad  piaedicandum  veibum  Anglonim  genti  destinatus.  Hist,  lib  iv 
c.  4. 


90  HISTORICAL  ACCOUXT  OF 

the  Scots,  will  not  argue  that  he  was  ordained  by  Scottish 
presbyters  ;  nay,  it  will  argue  the  contrary,  unless  our  adver- 
saries can  bring  at  least  one  instance  of  a  Scottish  ordination 
by  presbyters." '  Because  Bede  says,  that  Cedd  was  "  ordain- 
ed by  the  Scots,"  referring  to  his  ordination,  mentioned  above, 
by  bishops  of  that  nation,  he  deduces  this  general  conclusion, 
that  always  when  we  read  of  one  being  ordained  by  the  Scots, 
we  are  bound  to  believe  that  the  persons  who  conferred  or- 
dination were  diocesan  bishops.  This  is,  indeed,  in  the  bold- 
est manner,  to  infer  an  universal  conclusion  from  particular 
premises.  I  do  not  say,  that  it  can  justly  be  denied,  that  this 
is  Bede's  meaning  in  the  passage  referred  to :  ^  but  I  must 
reject  the  inference.  For,  although  an  historian,  in  one  in- 
stance, uses  a  phrase  in  a  sense  different  from  that  in  which 
it  is  commonly  used  by  him,  we  are  not  bound  to  understand 
it  every  where  else  in  direct  contrariety  to  the  connection. 
i\Ithough  Bede  says,  that  "  the  venerable  bishop  Cedd  was, 
ordinatiis  a  Scottis,  ordained  by  the  Scots,"  this  is  something 
very  different  from  what,  as  we  have  already  seen,  he  asserts 
concerning  Aidan,  Finan,  Colman,  and  others,  who  are  not 
only  said  to  have  been  "  ordained  b}'  the  Scots,"  but  to  have 
received  all  the  ordination  they  ever  had,  before  they  left 
Hii ;  nay,  to  have  been  ordained  and  sent  by  Presbyters. 

It  ought  also  to  be  observed,  that  Bede,  when  speaking  of 
the  episcopate,  describes  it  only  by  the  term  gradus,  and  not 

'  Hislor.  Accountj  p.  117. 

*  Interea  Aidano  episcopo  de  hac  \ita  sublato,  Finan  pro  illo  gradum  epis- 
copatus,  a  bcoltis  ordinatus  ac  missus  acceperat.    Lib.  iii.  c.  25. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  91 

by  any  one  expression  of  difference  of  office  or  order.  Now, 
it  is  well  known,  that  many  learned  men,  who  have  opposed 
diocesan  episcopacy,  have  admitted,  that  the  term  bishop 
was  very  early  used  in  the  church,  as  denoting  a  distinction 
with  respect  to  degree,  while  the  office  was  held  to  be  essen- 
tially the  same.  In  what  sense  this  distinction  has  been  made, 
may  be  afterwards  explained. 

It  deserves  also  to  be  mentioned,  that,  how  little  soever 
some  now  think  of  Scottish  orders,  it  is  evident,  from  the  tes- 
timony of  the  most  ancient  and  most  respectable  historian  of 
South-Britain,  that  by  means  of  Scottish  missionaries,  or  those 
whom  they  had  instructed  and  ordained,  not  only  the  Nor- 
thumbrians, but  the  Middle-Angles,  the  Mercians,  and  East- 
Saxons,  all  the  way  to  the  river  Thames,  that  is,  the  inha- 
bitants of  by  far  the  greatest  part  of  the  country  now  called 
England,  were  converted  to  Christianity.  It  is  equally  evi- 
dent, that  for  some  time  they  acknowledged  subjection  to  the 
ecclesiastical  government  of  the  Scots :  "  and  that  the  only 
reason  why  the  latter  lost  their  influence,  was,  that  their  mis- 
sionaries chose  rather  to  give  up  their  charges,  than  to  sub- 
mit to  the  prevailing  intluence  of  the  church  of  Rome,  to 
which  the  Saxons  of  the  West  and  of  Kent  had  subjected 
themselves. '' 

'  V.  Bed.  Hist.  lib.  iii.c.  21,  22,  23,  24.  Augustinus— ordinavit— Mellitum 
quideiu  ad  praedicanduin  provinciae  Orientalium  Saxonura.qui  Taiiiensf  flu- 
vio  dirimuiitur  a  Cantia,  et  ipsi  Oriental!  inari  contigui  quorum  metropoJis 
Lundonia  civitas  est,  super  riparu  praet'ati  flumiiiis  posita,  &c.  Lib.  ii.  c.  3, 
Conf,  cum  lib.  iii.  c    .2.  ut  sup.  cit.  p.  86. 

»  V.  Id.  lib.  iii.  c.  25,  26. 


92  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

The  Saxon  Chronicle,  under  the  year  560,  suppHes  us  witli 
an  additional  proof  of  the  nature  of  the  ecclesiastical  govern- 
ment of  lona,  in  perfect  consonancy  to  the  account  given  of 
it  by  Bede,  a  proof,  which,  notwithstanding  the  attempts  that 
have  been  made  to  invalidate  it,  appears  absolutely  irrefra- 
gable. 1  shall  give  the  sense  of  the  passage  as  literally  as 
possible.  "  Columba,  Presbyter,  came  to  the  Picts,  and  con- 
verted them  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  those,  I  say,  who  live  near 
the  northern  moors ;  and  their  king  gave  them  that  island 
which  is  commonly  called  li.  In  it,  as  it  is  reported,  there 
are  five  hides  [of  land,]  on  which  Columba  erected  a  monas- 
tery ;  and  he  himself  resided  there  as  abbot  thirty-two  years, 
where  he  also  died  when  seventy  years  of  age.  This  place 
is  still  held  by  his  successors.  The  Southern  Picts,  long  be- 
fore this  time,  had  been  baptised  by  Bishop  Ninian,  who 
was  trained  up  at  Rome.  His  church  and  monastery  are  at 
Whiterne,  consecrated  in  honour  of  St  Martin,  where  he  rests 
with  many  other  holy  men.  Thenceforth  there  ought  to  be 
always  in  li  an  Abbot  but  no  Bishop ;  and  to  him  ought  all 
the  Scottish  Bishops  to  be  subject ;  for  this  reason,  that  Co- 
lumba was  an  Abbot,  not  a  Bishop."  ' 

This  proof  is  so  strong  and  distinct,  as  scarcely  to  need  il- 
lustration.    Bishop  Lloyd  discovers  great  anxiety  to  over- 


■  Nu  sceal  beon  aefre  on  li  Abbod.  and  na  Biscop.  and  than  sculon  beon 
under  theodde  calle  Scotta  Biscopas.  fbrthan  the  Columban  was  Abbad  na 
Biscop.  Deinceps  perpetuum  in  li  Abbas  erit,  non  autem  Episcopus  ;  atque 
ei  debent  esse  subditi  omnes  Scotoium  Episcopi,  propterea  quod  Columbanus 
fuerit  Abbas,  non  Episcopus.    Vers.  Gibson,  p.  21. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  93 

throw  it :  but,  to  every  candid  reader,  his  attempts  must  ap- 
pear extremely  feeble.  He  supposes,  that  from  the  "  words 
of  Bede,"  (which  we  have  formerly  considered)  "  not  rightly 
understood,"  this  note  has  been  "  inserted  into  the  later  copies 
of  the  Saxon  Chronicle."  '  This,  however,  forcibly  reminds 
one  of  the  Socinian  mode  of  reasoning.  It  is  well  known, 
that,  when  writers  of  this  class  are  much  puzzled  with  any 
passage  of  scripture,  which  opposes  their  system,  they  raise 
the  cry  of  interpolation. 

It  might  justly  be  asserted,  that,  here,  there  is  so  great  a 
difference,  both  in  the  mode  of  expression,  and  as  to  some 
circumstances  mentioned,  that  no  room  is  left  for  supposing 
that  the  annalist  copied  from  Bede.  But,  although  the  bi- 
shop's conjecture  were  well  founded,  it  would  not  at  all  in- 
validate the  evidence.  Let  us  even  suppose  for  a  moment 
that  this  passage  had  been  inserted  some  time  after  the  year 
850,  as  he  imagines  ;  was  this  too  late  to  know  the  model  of 
government  at  lona  ?  Had  not  many  of  her  delegates  officia- 
ted in  England,  in  the  two  preceding  centuries.  If  Bede 
had  expressed  himself  inaccurately,  had  not  abundance  of 
time  elapsed,  for  enabling  later  writers  to  guard  against  a  si- 
milar mistake  ?  Whether  was  a  writer,  let  us  say,  a  century 
after  the  death  of  Bede,  or  Lloyd,  a  thousand  years  after 
him,  best  qualified  to  understand  Bede's  meaning  }  If  this  in- 
sertion was  made  so  late,  as  by  this  time  episcopacy  had  gain- 
ed far  more  strength,  is  it  not  natural  to  think,  that  a  writer, 

'  Histor.  Account,  p.  174. 


94  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

immediately  attached  to  the  church  of  Rome,  would  be  so 
much  the  more  on  his  guard  as  to  the  language  wliich  he 
used  ? 

But  what  the  Bishop  of  St  Asaph  at  first  only  supposes,  he 
a  little  downwards  roundly  asserts.  "  I'hese  words  of  the 
Saxon  Chronicle,"  he  says,  "  A  o60,  were  all  put  in  by  a 
later  hand.  For  the  old  Saxon  Chronicle  has  nothing  of  Co- 
lumba  in  that  year."  '  What  he  means  by  "  the  old  Saxon 
Chronicle,"  I  cannot  easily  conjecture.  He  could  not  refer 
to  Wheeloc's  edition,  A.  1644.  Tlie  learned  Bishop  Gibson, 
indeed,  who  published  his  in  the  year  l692,  informs  us,  in 
his  preface,  that  VVheeloc  had  given  his  copy  from  two  very 
imperfect  MSS.,  both  evidently  written  by  the  same  hand, 
which  contained  merely  fraguicnts  of  the  genuine  Chronicle. 
Gibson's  edition,  from  which  1  have  quoted,  was  given  to  the 
public,  only  as  the  result  of  the  most  accurate  investigation 
of  the  best  MSS.  In  this  work,  he  had  the  assistance  of  the 
very  learned  Hickes,  the  first  Saxon  scholar  that  this  country 
has  produced.  But  even  Wheeloc  gives  the  controverted 
passage.  Lloyd  must  therefore  refer  to  some  imperfect  MS., 
containing  merely  an  abstract. 

He  pretends  that  this  passage  must  be  an  insertion,  made 
"some  time  after  the  year  850,"  from  what  is  said  "  concern- 
ing the  Picts,  that  they  dwelt  at  that  time  in  the  North 
Moores  ;"  as  "  it  was  about  that  year  tliat  the  Picts  were  con- 
quered by  the  Scots,  and  till  then  they  continued  in  their  old 

'  Ibid,  ut  sup. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  95 

habitation."  '  I  need  scarcely  say,  that  the  idea  ol'  the  Plots 
being  expelled  by  the  Scots  is  now  almost  universally  view- 
ed in  the  same  light  in  which  the  history  of  the  government 
of  the  Culdees  appears  to  the  bishop,  as  "  a  monkish  dream." 
This  is,  indeed,  the  proper  distinction  of  the  Northern  Picts, 
in  the  earliest  period  of  their  history.  The  language  might, 
perhaps,  be  more  properly  translated,  "  near  the  northern 
mountains."  The  term  occurs  frequently  in  this  sense,  in  Al- 
fred's translation  of  Bede  ;  as,  In  heagum  morum ;  in  excelsis 
montibus  ;  lib.  iv.  c.  27-  Gibson  has  improperly  rendered 
it  by  paluiles,  as  if  it  had  signified  marshes ;  in  which  sense 
it  is  also  used.  They  are  sai<l  to  live  "  near  the  high  moun- 
tains," because  they  were  separated  from  the  Southern  Picts 
by  the  Grampians:  and  this  is  the  very  description  of  those 
Picts  who  were  more  immediately  subject  to  the  college  of 
lona. 

It  is  evident,  that  the  writer,  unless  he  meant  to  act  as  a 
base  interpolator,  must  have  lived  before  the  date  assigned. 
For  he  speaks  of  the  monastery  of  Hii  as  still  retaining  its 
dignity  and  power.  Nor  can  it  be  reasonably  supposed,  that 
any  subsequent  writer  would  have  made  such  an  attempt; 
as  he  could  have  no  end  to  serve  by  it,  and  the  forgery  must 
soon  have  been  discovered. 

I  shall  only  add,  that  Lloyd  takes  no  notice  of  the  differ- 
ent account  which  the  Chronicler  gives  of  the  ecclesiastical 
government  of  the  Southern  Picts.     For  the  contrast  would 

•Ibid.  p.  175. 


96  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OV 

have  enfeebled,  if  it  had  not  overthrown,  his  objection.  The 
ancient  annahst  evidently  knew  well  what  he  was  writing. 
But  observe  the  opposition  stated.  "  In  Hii,  there  musi  be 
always  an  Abbot,  not  a  Bishop."  He  seems  to  give  the  very 
ground  of  the  difference,  in  what  he  says  of  Ninian.  He 
"  had  his  education  at  Rome."  ' 

Henry  of  Huntingdon,  a  writer  of  high  respectability,  who 
flourished  about  the  year  1140,  has  given  a  similar  testimony. 
His  language  so  nearly  resembles  that  of  Bede,  that  it  may 
perhaps  be  said  that  he  has  transcribed  from  him.  But  it 
can  hardly  be  supposed,  that  a  writer  of  his  description  would 
implicitly  receive  any  thing  merely  on  the  testimony  of  ano- 
ther. It  would  appear,  that  he  had  informed  himself  con- 
cerning the  truth  of  the  statement  given  by  Bede ;  as,  after 
speaking  of  Columba,  he  says  ;  "  Whose  successors,  imitat- 
ing his  example,  have  made  a  conspicuous  figure."  ^  Nor  did 
he  live  too  late  to  receive  accurate  information  on  this  sub- 
ject. For,  in  his  time,  the  disputes  between  the  Bishop  of 
St  Andrews  and  the  Culdees  must  have  made  so  much  noise, 
that  we  can  scarcely  suppose  tliey  could  be  unknown  to  him. 
There  were  still  Abbots  of  Hii  in  his  time ;  and  he  speaks  as 


•  Ninna  biscope.  se  was  on  Rome  gelaered. 

*  Ejus  nionasterium  Septeutrionaliuui  Scotomm  et  omnium  Pictorum  iircem 
tenebat.  Having  spoken  of  the  monasteries  in  Ireland,  and  of  many  in  Eng- 
land, be  subjoins;  In  quibus  omnibus  monasterium  Hii  piincipatum  tenet. 
Abbatiautem  lllius  insulae  omnis  provincia,  et  eliam  episcopi,  oidine  inusitato, 
Solent  esse  subjtcti,  quia  Columba  piaedicator,  ni)n  episcopus  fuit,  sed  pres- 
byter et  monacbus.  Cujus  successores.  ejus  imilatione,  valde  claruerunt.  Hist. 
lib.  3.  Praef.  Selden.  ad  Decern  Script,  ix. 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDEES.  97 

if  they  harl  still  maintained  tlieir  claim,  however  much  their 
power  had  declined. 

John  of  Fordun,  one  of  our  most  ancient  historians,  says, 
that,  before  the  coming  of  Palladius,  "  the  Scots  had,  as 
teachers  of  the  faith,  and  administrators  of  the  sacraments, 
only  presbyters  and  monks,  following  the  custom  of  the  pri- 
mitive church."  '  Lloyd  is  very  angry  with  Fordun  for  this 
assertion.  He  roundly  calls  him  "  a  dreaming  monk  ;"  and 
sarcastically  says,  that  he  "  was  pleased  to  discover  this  for 
the  honour  of  his  order  no  doubt."  ''  Sir  George  Mackenzie, 
however,  has  taken  notice  of  the  bishop's  mistake  in  this  in- 
stance ;  observing,  that  Fordun  was  "  a  Presbyter,  not  a  Monk, 
as  St  Asaph  calls  him."  ^  Lloyd  is  disposed  to  disregard 
the  whole  of  what  is  here  asserted,  on  the  ground,  as  would 
seem,  that  the  writer  was  in  an  error  in  supposing  that  Pal- 
ladius visited  the  Scots  of  Britain,  because,  he  says,  there 
were  no  Scots  at  that  time.  But  it  has  been  seen,  that  there 
is  a  high  degree  of  probable  evidence,  that  Palladius  resided 
for  some  time  in  the  northern  part  of  our  island,  and  that  he 
died  there. 

It  is  a  singular  circumstance,  that,  however  much  later 
writers  have  affected  to  des[)ise  the  testunony  of  Fordun  with 
respect  to  the  Culdees,  the  Canons  of  St  Andrews  did  not 
hesitate  to  avail  themselves  ol  it,  when  it  was  subservient  to 
their  credit  m  the  n.ean  time,  though  at  the  expence  of  giving 

"  Scoticbion.  lib.  iii.  c.  8.  ^  Histor.  Account,  p.  147. 

^  Defence  of  tiie  Royal  Line,  Pref.  p.  20. 

N 


98  HISTOKICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

a  severe  blow  to  episcopacy  in  an  early  age.  As  there  had 
been  a  dispute,  at  a  meeting  of  parliament  in  the  reign  of 
James  I.,  with  respect  to  precedency  between  the  priors  of  St 
Andrews  and  Kelso;  the  king  having  heard  the  arguments 
on  both  sides,  determined  it  in  favour  of  the  former  on  this 
principle,  that  he  was  entitled  to  priority  in  rank,  whose  mo- 
nastery was  prior  as  to  foundation.  "  We  have  a  proof  of 
this,"  adds  Fordun,  "  from  St  Columba,  who  is  represented 
as  arch-abbot  of  all  Ireland,  and  who  was  held  in  such  pre- 
eminence among  the  inhabitants,  that  he  is  said  to  have  con- 
firmed and  consecrated  all  the  Irish  Bishops  of  his  time."  ' 
The  whole  of  this  chapter,  not  excepting  the  passage  last 
mentioned,  has  been  embodied  in  the  Register  of  St  An- 
drews. 

Lloyd  pays  as  little  regard  to  the  assertion  of  Major,  and 
treats  with  still  greater  contempt  that  of  Boece,  who  has 
said,  that  the  Culdees  "  chose,  by  common  vote  among  them- 
selves, a  chief  priest,  who  had  power  in  things  belonging  to 
God  ;  and  that,  for  many  years  alter,  he  was  called  Bishop  of 
the  Scots,  as  it  is  delivered  in  our  annals."  ^  Elsewhere  he 
says,  that  before  the  time  of  Palladius  "  the  people,  by  their 


'  Scotichion.  lib.  vi.  c.  49.  It  is  quoted,  in  the  transcript  of  the  Register 
among  Macfarlane's  MSS.  as  the  first  chapter  ;  which  would  indicate  that  the 
copy,  from  which  the  transcript  had  been  made,  was  difterently  arranged 
from  those  now  extant.  The  title  is ;  Excerpta  De  Vlto.  Libra  Scoticronicon, 
Capitulo  Primo. 

*  Pontificem  inter  se  communi  suffragio  deiigebant  penes  quern  divinarum 
rerum  esset  potestas.    Hist,  lib,  vi.  Fo\.  95,  b. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  99 

suffrages,  chose  bishops  from  the  monks  and  Culdees."  ' 
Lloyd  endeavours  to  set  aside  the  testimony  of  Boece,  by 
recurring  to  what  is  commonly  admitted,  that  he  is  a  writer 
entitled  to  very  little  credit.  But  how  slender  soever  the 
credibility  of  any  writer,  his  testimony  is  generally  regarded, 
when  it  is  opposed  to  the  honour  of  the  society  to  which  he 
belongs  ;  because,  in  this  case,  we  conclude,  that  nothing 
but  full  conviction  of  the  truth  could  have  extorted  such  a 
testimony.  The  natural  inference,  then,  from  this  assertion, 
is,  that  as  Boece,  in  other  instances,  appears  abundantly  zeal- 
ous for  the  interests  of  the  church  of  Rome,  he  would  not 
have  ventured  such  an  assertion,  had  he  not  known  that,  in 
his  time,  the  truth  of  it  was  generally  admitted.  Had  he 
been  a  presbyterian,  his  testimony  would  have  been  liable  to 
exception.  But  his  zeal  for  episcopacy  cannot  be  doubted 
by  any  one  who  has  looked  into  his  work  on  the  Lives  of  the 
Bishops  of  Morthlac  and  Aberdeen  ;  a  work  expressly  written 
in  consequence  of  his  attachment  to  Bishop  Elphinston. 
!Now,  what  temptation  could  a  writer,  who  rigidly  adhered 
to  the  whole  hierarchy  of  the  church  of  Rcmie,  have  for  as- 
serting what  he  had  reason  to  disbelieve,  at  the  expence  of 
the  honour  of  that  church  of  which  he  was  a  member?  Others, 
it  may  be  said,  had  done  it  before  him.  But  this  invalidates 
the  objection  from  his  want  of  credibility  as  an  historian  in 


5  Erat  Palladius  primus  otnniiim  qui  sacrum  inter  Scotos  es;ere  magistratum, 
a  summo  poiilitice  e|iisc()piis  creatus  :  quuin  antea  populi  sufFragiis  ex  raona- 
chis  et  Culdeis  pontitices  assumerentur.  Ibid.  lib.  vii.  Fol.  133,  a. 


100  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Other  respects.     He  retained  the  assertion,  because  he  sav\r 
no  good  ground  ior  rejecting  it  as  unfounded. 

In  the  Breviary  of  Aberdeen,  which  was  written  before 
Boece's  History,  we  have  nearly  the  same  account.  There 
it  is  said,  thai  before  the  time  of  Palladius,  the  Scots  had 
"  for  teachers  of  the  faith,  and  ministers  of  the  sacraments, 
presbyters  and  monks ;  following  only  the  rite  and  custom 
of  the  primitive  church."  '  Had  it  been  supposed  that  there 
was  any  ground  for  doubting  what  is  here  asserted,  how 
would  it  have  obtained  admission  into  the  very  first  book 
printed  in  our  country,  as  containing  the  liturgy  of  the  church  ? 

Marline,  even  while  he  asserts  the  antiquity  of  bishops  in 
Scotland,  pays  great  respect  to  the  memory  of  the  Culdees. 
This  appears  from  a  quotation  which  he  makes  in  his  Reliquiae. 
"  To  prove,"  he  says,  "  that  we  had  bishops  in  this  kingdome 
very  long  since,  even  from  near  the  time  of  our  conversion 
to  the  faith,  whom  the  Culdees  elected,  I  shall  set  down  a 
famous  testimonie  out  of  the  MS.  of  the  bishops  and  arch- 
bishops of  St  Andrews,  in  Latin,  in  the  Life  of  William 
Wishart,  bishop  there.  It  is  this  :  Quando  ecclesia  Scotica 
crescere  bona  fide,  et  in  bona  fruge  adolescere  coepit,  Culdei 
semen  evangehi  inirum  in  modum  multiplicatum  cernentes, 
ex  suo  corpore  episcopum  crearunt,  qui  nullae  certae  sedi 
alligatus  fuit,  circa  annum  conversionis  62,  i.  e.  reparatae 


•  Habentes  fidei  doctoies  ul  sacraraentorum  niinistros  presbiteros  et  moiia- 
chos,  piimatiue  ecclesie  solummodo  sequentes  ritum  et  consuetudinem.  In 
Julio,  Fol.  xxiv.  XXV. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  IQl 

salutis  hunianac  270.  Cum  vero  unicus,  qui  sedeui  hal)ere 
praecipuani  incipiebat  Sodorae  in  Argadia,  non  sufficeret, 
ut  opinabantur,  tunc  plures  ex  eorum  Culdeoruni  corpore 
episcopi  sunt  creati :  Nee  hoc  satis  erat,  quia  postea  ab  ele- 
eniosynis  ad  certos  annuos  census  ecclesiastici  transivere, 
tuni  episcopatus  crescere,  Abbatiae  fundari  et  donationibus 
ditari,  dignitas  etiam  et  honor,  a  putativa  ilia  sede  apostohca, 
augeri  a  regibus  optimatibusque  et  populo  in  admirationem 
haberi  coeperunt ;  tunc  omnia  pessum  ire.  V^erum  Culdei 
episcopum  e  suo  corpore  eligendi  potestatem  in  Scotia  sem- 
per habebant,  donee  translatum  luit  ab  iis  jusillud  ad  clerum, 
quod  primum  in  electione  Sanctandreani  Episcopi  Williehni 
Wishart  abrogatum  fuit  anno  1271,  aut  eo  circa."  ' 

The  following  things  are  admitted  as  facts  by  this  ancient 
writer:  1.  That  the  seed  of  the  word  greatly  increased  by 
means  of  the  preaching  of  the  Culdees.  2.  That  they  elect- 
ed one,  from  among  themselves,  to  be  bishop  over  them, 
3.  That  this  bishop  had  no  fixed  diocese.  When  it  is  said 
thai  he  had  his  seat  at  Sodor,  in  Argyleshire,  there  is  evident- 
ly a  reference  to  lona,  where  it  has  been  erroneously  suppos- 
ed that  the  cathedral  of  Sodor  was  erected.  4.  The  Culdees 
are  represented  as  the  judges  of  the  supposed  necessity  of  an 
increase  of  the  number  of  bishops.  For  opinabantur  must 
refer  to  them,  in  the  same  manner  as  cernentes.  5.  It  is  ad- 
mitted that  the  Scottish  bishops  were  at  first  supported  mere- 
ly by  free  gifts.     6.  That  the  Culdees  retained  the  exercise 

*  Reliquiae  Divi  Andreae,  p.  '27,  28. 


102  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

of  their  right  of  choosing  the  bishops,  till  they  were  deprived 
of  it  at  the  time  of  Wishart's  election. 

It  is  vain  to  say,  that  Fordun,  and  the  other  writers  last 
mentioned,  lived  too  late  to  know  any  thing  certain  as  to  the 
original  government  of  the  Culdees.  W  hen  we  find  them 
exhibiting  a  testimony  in  favour  of  a  model  directly  opposed 
to  their  own,  we  may  be  assured  that  this  is  not  done  wan- 
tonly. In  this  case,  though  we  knew  of  no  early  records  to 
which  they  could  have  had  access,  we  would  be  bound  to 
suppose,  that  it  was  from  such  documents  that  they  had 
formed  their  judgment.  How  many  chartularies  and  annals 
might  these  writers  have  seen,  which  may  have  all  perished 
since  their  time !  But  if  we  find  that  these  later  writers  givesub- 
stanlially  the  same  testimony  with  others  of  a  far  earlier  date, 
who  are  of  undoubted  credit,  especially  if  there  has  been  a 
succession  of  these ;  we  are  under  a  necessity  of  concluding, 
that  they  acted  both  an  honest  and  a  judicious  part,  and 
of  admitting  their  testimony,  as  at  least  of  the  nature  of  cor- 
roborative evidence. 

Before  leaving  this  important  branch  of  our  subject,  it  may 
be  proper  to  take  notice  of  what  has  been  advanced  by 
Goodall ;  whose  account  of  the  Culdees,  according  to  Mr 
Pinkerton,  is  "  the  best  yet  given."  '  He  is  at  great  pains  to 
shew,  that,  in  a  very  early  period,  there  were  in  Scotland  a 
considerable  number  of  diocesan  bishops  living  at  the  same 

*  Enquiry,  ii.  271- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  103 

time.     In  order  to  prove  this,  he  refers  to  two  passages  in 
Bede,  which  we  have  not  yet  considered. 

"  Bede,"  he  says,  "  gives  us  a  letter  from  Laurence  Archbi- 
shop of  Canterbury,  directed  to  the  bishops  and  abbots 
throughout  all  Scotland  in  the  year  604,  Hist.  ii.  4."  '  From 
the  confidence  with  Avhich  this  is  brought  forward,  I  was  in- 
chned  to  suspect  that  I  might  be  mistaken  in  my  preceding 
conclusions;  but,  on  looking  into  it,  I  found,  not  without 
some  degree  of  surprise,  that  it  has  no  relation  to  the  point 
in  hand.  The  letter,  indeed,  bears  this  address  ;  "  To  the 
lords  our  dearest  brethren,  the  bishops,  or  abbots,  through  all 
Scotland."  But  the  only  judgment  we  can  form,  favourable  to 
this  writer's  integrity,  is,  that  he  had  not  read  the  chapter  that 
contains  the  letter  to  which  he  refers.  For  Bede,  speaking 
of  Laurence,  says  ;  "  He  not  only  watched  over  the  church, 
which  was  newly  gathered  from  among  the  Angles,  but  also 
over  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Britain  ;  and  even  exercised 
a  pastoral  solicitude  with  respect  to  the  Scots  who  inhabit  Ire- 
land,  the  island  nearest  to  Great  Britain."  ^ 

He  refers  to  another  letter,  but  not  more  happily.  "  Bede," 
he  says,  "  has  preserved  to  us  a  letter  from  Pope  John  in  the 
year  640,  directed  to  five  Scottish  Bishops,  and  six  Presby- 
ters by  name,  and  one  of  these  Segenus,  Abbot  of  Hii,  about 


•  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  xvii. 

•  Necnon  et  Scottorum  qui  Hiberniam,  insulam  Britanniae  proximam  inco- 
lunt,  8tc. 


104  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OV 

the  observation  of  Easter,  and  about  Pelagianism,   Hist.  ii. 

19."  ' 

This  letter  is  addressed,  indeed,  Dilectissimis  et  sanctissi- 
niis  Toniiano,  Cokiinbano,  Croniano,  Dinnao,  et  Baithano 
Episcopis  ;  Cromano,  Ernianoque,  Laistrano,  Scellano,  et 
Segeno  Presbyteris  ;  Sarano,  ceterisque  Doctoribus  sen  Ab- 
batibus  Scottis,  &c.  But  Bede  evidently  uses  the  term  Scottis 
here,  in  the  very  same  sense  as  in  ihe  passage  last  quoted. 
Accordingly,  Smith  observes  in  his  notes,  that  Tomianus  was 
Archbishop  of  Armagh,  Dinnaus,  Bishop  of  Connor,  Baith- 
anus,  of  Clonmacnois  ;  Cronan,  Abbot  of  Roscree,  and  Sege- 
nus,  of  llii.  "  The  seats  and  titles  of  the  rest,"  he  adds,  "  1  have 
not  discovered."  Thus,  three,  at  least,  of  the  bishops  were 
Irish.  This  is  admitted  by  Archbishop  Usher,  and  by  the 
Bishop  of  St  Asaph.  ^ 

Gillan  claims  a  right  to  conclude,  that,  "  because  they 
confess  they  cannot  tind  the  sees  of  the  other  two  bishops, 
they  at  least  had  their  bishoprics  in  Scotland,  especially"  as 
it  is  granted,  "  that  Segianus  the  priest  was  the  same  with 
Segenius,  Abbot  of  Icolmkill."  ^  But  it  must  be  obvious,  that 
the  presumption  lies  entirely  on  the  other  side; — that,  because 
three  of  these  bishops  were  Irish,  the  rest  were  so.  Nothing 
can  be  inferred  from  the  circumstance  of  Segianus  being 
joined  with  them.  For  it  cannot  be  denied,  that  the  con- 
nection of  Hii  with  Ireland  was  not  less  than  with  North- 
Britain. 

'  Pref.  to  Catalogue,  xviii. 

»  Primord.  p  9^8,  y6y,  702.    Histor.  Accounlj  p.  96. 

5  Remarks,  p.  52. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  10.5 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Of  the  principal  Seats  of  the  Culdees. — Of  Ahernethy. — Anti- 
quity of  this  Foundation. — Of  St  Bridget. — Whether  Aber- 
nethy  was  a  Bishopric  ?—0f  the  University  here. — Of  the 
Collegiate  Church. — Property  of  the  Abbey  given  to  that  of 
Aberbrothoc. — Controversy  on  this  head. — Temporal  Lords 
of  Abernethy. 

Th  E  seats  of  the  Culdees  now  claim  our  attention.  They 
had  monasteries,  or  cells,  in  a  variety  of  places  in  Scotland ; 
some  of  which  afterwards  became  episcopal  sees.  Lloyd, 
indeed,  and  other  writers  on  the  same  side  of  the  question, 
wish  it  to  be  believed,  that,  wherever  there  was  a  bishopric, 
the  Culdee  Abbot,  and  his  monks,  can  only  be  viewed  as  the 
dean  and  chapter  of  the  diocese.  With  this  view,  it  is  assert- 
ed, that  we  do  not  find  them  at  St  Andrews,  "  till  it  had  been 
many  years  the  see  of  a  diocesan  bishop." '     But  it  is  certain 

'  Histor.  Account,  p.  140. 
O 


lOG  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

that,  before  the  name  of  St  Andrews  was  known,  and  before 
the  erection  of  any  place  of  worship  there,  Abernethy  was  a 
principal  seat  of  the  Culdees. 

Pligh  antiquity  has  been  ascribed  to  this  rehgious  founda- 
tion. The  Pictish  Chronicle  carries  it  back  to  the  third  year 
of  Nethan  I.,  or  A.  458. '  But,  as  this  erection  is  made  coeval 
with  the  time  when  St  Bridget  flourished,  it  is  evidently  ante- 
dated when  ascribed  to  Nethan  I.,  King  of  the  Picts.  For, 
it  would  appear,  that  she  died  about  the  year  520. ''  That  a 
monastery  had  been  erected  here  about  the  year  600,  there 
seems  to  be  no  good  reason  to  doubt.  Fordun  says,  that  it 
wasfounded  by  Garnard,  the  son  of  Dompnach,  who  began  to 
reign  A.  587.  But,  according  to  the  Register  of  St  Andrews, 
the  honour  of  this  foundation  belongs  to  Nethan,  Naitan,  or 
Nectan,  II.  who  succeeded  Garnard  A.  598.  The  last  account 
seems  preferable  to  that  of  Fordun ;  on  this  ground,  that  it  may 
easily  be  conceived  that,  in  the  Pictish  Chronicle,  the  one 

'  Necton  morbet  filius  Erp  xxiiii.  leg.  Tertio  anno  regni  ejus  Darlugdacli, 
abbalissa  cillae  Daradae,  Hibernia  exulat  pioxime  ad  Britanniam.  Secundo 
anno  advcntus  sui  immolavit  Nectonius  Aburnethige  Deoet  Sanctae  Brigidae, 
praesente  Daiilugtach,  quae  cantavit  Alleluia  super  istam  hostiam.  Optulit 
igitur  Nectonius  magnus  filius  Wirp,  rex  omnium  provinciarum  Pictorum, 
Apurnethige  sanctae  Brigidae,  usque  ad  diem  judicii;  cum  suis  finibus,  quae 
positae  sunt  a  lapide  in  Apurfeirt,  usque  ad  lapidem  juxta  Carfuill,  id  est,  Lelh- 
foss  ;  et  inde  in  altum  usque  ad  Athan.  Causa  autem  oblationis  haec  est. 
Nectonius  in  Vila  Juliae  manens,  fratre  suo  Drusto  expulsante  se  ad  Hiber- 
niam,  Brigidam  sanctam  petivit,  ut  postulasset  Deum  pro  se.  Orans  autem 
proillo  dixit:  "Si  perveniesad  patriam  tuam  Dominus  miserebiturtui :  regnum 
Pictorum  in  pace  possidebis."     Chron.  Pict,  V.  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  i.  490, 

491. 

'  V.  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  i.  297. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  JQ? 

Nethan  might  be  substituted  for  the  other.  As  it  seems  proba- 
ble,that  the  place  was  denominated  from  a  princeof  this  name, 
especially  as  Ahernethyn  occurs  in  ancient  writintrs  ;  may  it 
not  be  supposed,  that,  in  later  times,  without  any  intentional 
fraud,  the  Pictish  sover.^ign,  who  first  erected  a  religious  house 
here,  might  be  confounded  with  his  predecessor  of  the  same 
name,  who  had  founded  the  town,  or  honoured  it  as  a  royal 
residence  ? 

As  we  learn  from  Bede,  that  Nethan,  the  third  Pictish 
prince  of  this  name,  desired  architects  from  the  Angles  of 
Northumberland  tor  buildmg  a  church  of  stone,  Mr  Pinker- 
ton  hesitates  whether  thi«  ought  not  to  be  accounted  the 
epoch  of  the  foundation  of  Abernethy.  He  adds,  however  : 
"  But  perhaps  a  wooden  fabric  might  have  been  reared  by 
Nethan  11."  '  The  latter  is  certainly  the  most  plausible  idea  : 
for  we  can  scarcely  suppose,  that,  in  so  rude  a  period,  a  Pict- 
ish king  would  propose  to  build  a  church  of  stone  in  a  place 
■which  had  not  previously  acquired  great  celebrity  as  a  religi- 
ous foundation. 

After  giving  an  account  of  the  foundation  here,  Fordun 
says  ;  "  Afterwards  St  Patrick  there  introduced  St  Bridget, 
with  her  nine  virgins,  into  Scotland,  as  we  learn  from  a  cer- 
tain chronicle  of  the  church  of  Abernethy  :  and  he  gave  to 
God,  and  to  the  blessed  Mary,  and  to  St  Bridget  and  her 
virgins,  all  the  lands  and  tithes,  which  the  prior  and  canons 
have  enjoyed  from  an  early  period.     These  nine  virgins  died 

'  Enquiryj  ibid. 


108  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

within  five  3'ears,  and  were  interred  on  the  north  side  of  the 
said  church."  ' 

Our  historian,  Leshe,  seems  to  think  that  it  was  the  same 
Bridget,  who  has  been  so  much  celebrated  both  by  the  Irish 
and  by  the  Scots.  "  St  Bridget,"  he  says,  "  was  held  in  such 

*  Postquain  illuc  introduxit  heatus  Patriciiis  Sanctam  Biigidanij  sicut  ia 
quadam  chronica  ecclesiae  de  Abirnethy  repeiimus,  cum  suis  novem  virgini- 
bus  in  Scotiani :  et  obtulit  Deo  et  beatae  Marise,  et  beatae  Brigidae,  et  virgi- 
nibus  suis,  omnes  terras  et  decimas  quas  Prior  et  canonici  habent  ex  antiquo. 
Istae  vero  novem  virgines  infra  quinque  annos  decesserunt,  et  ex  parte  boreali 
dictae  ecclesiae  sunt  sepultae.     Scotichron.  lib.  iv.  c.  12. 

Boece,  who  generally  knew  early  events  much  better  than  those  who  lived 
before  him,  gives  a  more  particular  account  of  these  virgins.     "  During  the 
life  of  Eugene  VII."  lie  says,  "  the  holiness  of  a  Scotsman,  named  Donald,  had 
great  influence  in  exciting  men  to  piety.     He  lived  among  the  Picts,  in  the 
solitude  of  Owgillvy  [apparently,  what  is  now  called  the  Glen  of  Ogiliy,'],  about 
six  miles  from  Dundee,  distinguished  for  the  sanctity  of  his  life.     He  had 
nine  daughters,  the  eldest  named  Mazota,  another  Fincana  :  the  names  of  the 
rest  have  perished  in  the  lapse  of  time.     Living  a  very  abstemious  life,  they 
had  no  other  food  than  barley-bread  and  water;  and  they  took  a  slender  re- 
past only  once  a  day,  devoting  themselves  almost  constantly  to  prayer,  and  to 
the   rustic  labour  by  means  of  which  they  procured   their  sustenance.     It 
is  related,  that  ISIazota,  who  surpassed  the  rest  in  virtue  as  in  age,  observing 
that  a  great  flock  of  wild  geese  was  wont  to  assemble  in  that  place,  and  great- 
ly waste  her  father's  corns,  forbade  them  to  return  thither  from  that  time  forth  ; 
and  the  winged  troop  were  obedient  to  the  comminations  of  the  most  holy 
virgin.     General  credit  has  been  given  to  this  narration,  for  the  following  rea- 
son, that,  even  to  the  days  of  our  fathers,  710  geese  of  this  kind  were  ever  hence- 
forth seen  in  thatfitJd. 

"  These  virgins,  after  the  death  of  their  father,  (for  by  a  fatal  end  they  had 
long  before  been  deprived  of  their  mother,)  not  deeming  it  safe  to  continue 
in  this  solitude,  without  a  guardian  of  their  chastity,  applied  to  Garnard,  king 
of  the  Picts,  for  a  place  of  residence  ;  that,  removed  from  the  society  of  men, 
they  might  with  greater  liberty  serve  Christ,  to  whom  they  had  devoted  them- 
selves from  their  early  years.  The  king,  consenting  to  the  pious  request  of 
these  virgins,  readily  gave  them  some  buildings  erected  at  Abernethy,  and  al- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  109 

veneration  by  Scots,  Picts,  Britons,  English,  and  Irish,  that 
you  may  see  more  temples  erected  to  God  hi  memory  of  her, 
among  all  these  nations,  than  to  any  other  saint.  The  Irish 
contend  that  they  have  her  holy  body  at  Down,  where  that  of 
St  Patrick  their  apostle  is  also  preserved.  Our  countrymen 
claim  the  same  honour  to  themselves ;  believing  that  they 
rightly  worship  it  in  the  college  of  Canons  at  Abernethy."  ' 
His  language  is  materially  the  same  with  that  of  Boece.  * 

Camerarius  is  at  great  pains  to  shew  that  the  Bridget,  who 
was  contemporary  with  St  Patrick,  was  a  native  of  North 
Britain.  His  principal  proof  is,  that  by  so  many  writers  she 
is  designed  Scota,  or  a  Scottish  woman. '  This,  however,  from 
the  period  in  which  they  wrote,  is  of  no  weight ;  as  no  can- 
did person  can  doubt  that,  by  foreign  writers,  the  term  was, 
in  the  middle  ages,  most  generally  applied  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Ireland.  The  idea  of  St  Patrick  introducing  St  Bridget 
at  Abernethy,  must  therefore  be  rejected  as  a  fable. 

It  is  not  quite  improbable,  however,  that  our  ancestors 

lotted  to  them,  for  their  sustenance,  the  produce  of  the  adjacent  fields.  Here, 
after  a  life  of  great  strictness  and  devotion,  and  most  acceptable  to  God,  hav- 
ing attained  a  blessed  rest,  they  were  buried  at  the  root  of  an  immense  oak. 
The  place  is  shewn  even  in  our  time,  the  christian  people  flocking  thither, 
with  a  religious  intention,  and  with  great  veneration."  Hist.  lib.  ix.  Fol. 
187,  a. 

'Tanta  veneratione  Scoti,  Picti,  Britanni,  Angli  et  Hibernenses  D.  Briwi- 
damsunt  ubique  prosecuti,  ut  plura  templa  Deo  in  illius  memoriam  apud  illos 
erecta  videas,  quam  ullius  caeterorum  divorum  omnium.  Illius  sanctum  cor- 
pus Hibernici  Duni,  quo  loco  S.  Patricii  illorum  Apostoli  corpus  servatur  se 
habtre  contendunt.  Nostri  eandem  gloriam  sibi  vindicant,  qui  id  ipsum  in 
canonicorum  Collegio  Abrenethi  recte  se  colere  hactenusputarunt.  De  Reb. 
Gest.  Scot  lib.  iv.  p.  143. 

'  Hist.  lib.  ix.  Fol.  164,  a.  ^  p^  Scot.  Pietate,  p  gs,  94. 


110  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

might  have  a  St  Bridget  of  their  own.     The  Irish,  indeed, 
not  without  reason,  charge  our  historians  with  such  a  want 
of  moral  honesty,  tliat  ihey  could  not  secure  their  very  saints 
against  depredation.     But  the  learned  and   candid   Uslier 
seems  to  think  that  our  writers  had   confounded  the  Irish 
Bridget  with  another  of  the  same  name,  of  a  later  age,  who, 
it  is  said,  was  educated  at  Dunkeld,     Speaking  of  the  ac- 
count, given  by  Boece,  of  Kentigern  and  Coluniba  having 
resided  for  some  time  there,  he  shews  that  here  there  is  evi- 
dently a  gross  anachronism  ;  and  that  the  story  must  regard 
another  Columba,  of  whom  we  read  in  the  life  of  St  Cuth- 
bert,  Bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  borrowed  from   what  he  calls 
the  Histories  of  the  Irish.     There  it  is  said,    "  St  Columba, 
first  bishop  in  Dunkeld,  took  Cuthbert  when  a  boy,  and  kept 
and  educated  him  for  some  time,  together  with  a  certain  girl 
of  the  name  of  Bridget,  of  Irish  extract.     The  age  of  Cuth- 
bert," he  adds,  "  indicates  that  this  must  have  taken  place 
soon  after  the  year  640 ;  and  this  Bridget  apparently  was 
that  companion  of  St  Monenna;  and  this  Columba,  the  bi- 
shop, who,  as  we  read,  became  celebrated  in  Scotland  after 
the  death  of  Monenna."  ' 

'  Neque  etiam  nostri  hujus  Cokimbae  nomini,  Dunkeldense  illain  ecclesiam 
dicatum  t'uisse  existitnaverim,  sedalteriuspotiuseo  poslenoiis,  de  quo  in  Vita 
S.  Cuthberli  Lindistarnensis  episcopi,  ex historiis  Hibeiiiiemium  translata, sci ip- 
tum  invenimus.  Sanctus  Columba ,  primus  Episcopus  in  Dunkeld,  Cutlibertuni 
puerum  suscepit ;  unaque  cum  puelUi  quadam  nomine  Brigida  ex  Hibernia  oriunda 
retinuit,  et  aliquandiu  educavit.  Quod  paulo  post  annum  DCXL.  contigisse, 
CiUhberti  aetas  dat  indicium,  Atque  liaec  Brigida  foitasse  ilia  luerit  S.  Mo- 
nennae  socia,  et  hie  Columba  episcopus  quem  Monenna  morienle  in  Albania 
celebiem  t'uisse  legimus.     Pnmord.  p.  705.   V.  eliam  p.  713. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  Hj 

A  ray  of  light,  however  faint,  is  thrown  on  this  story,  by 
what  Bede  relates  concerning  Cuthbert.  He  resided  for 
some  time,  he  says,  Avith  Trumwine,  designed  Bishop  of  Aber- 
corn,  '  Now,  as  we  know  that,  in  consequence  of  the  inroads 
of  the  Picts,  Trumwine  found  himself  under  the  necessity  of 
removing  to  Whitby,  in  England ;  ^  if  we  can  credit  the  his- 
tory referred  to  by  Usher,  it  may  be  supposed  that  Cuthbert 
found  a  retreat  at  Dunkeld. 

It  has  been  said,  that  "  at  Abernethy  there  is  a  very  an- 
cient church,  which  was  built  in  an  age  that  is  beyond  me- 
mory ;"  and  that,  while  "  its  origin  defies  conjecture,  it  was 
certainly  dedicated  to  St  Bridget,  by  the  command  of  the 
zealous  Nectan."  * 

That  a  saint  of  this  name,  whoever  she  was,  had  the  ho- 
nour of  this  dedication,  can  hardly  be  doubted ;  this  being 
asserted  in  the  Pictish  Chronicle,  formerly  quoted, — a  monu- 
ment of  antiquity,  the  credibility  of  which  has  scarcely  been 
called  in  question.  Although,  as  we  have  seen,  the  founda- 
tion of  the  church  is  antedated,  by  the  substitution  of  one 
Nethan  for  another,  this  does  not  seem  to  be  a  sufficient 
ground  for  rejecting  the  evidence  of  this  record  with  respect 
to  the  patroness,  any  more  than  for  totall}^  disregarding  what 
is  said  as  to  the  foundation. 

It  is  evidently  to  this  valuable  chronicle  that  Camden  re- 
fers, in  what  he  says  of  Abernethy.     I  shall  give  his  words 

'  Et  quidem  divina  dispensatio  primitus  elationem  animi  puerilis  digno  pae- 
dagogo  compescere  disnatacst.  Nam  sicut  beatae  memoriae  Trumuine  Epis- 
copus  ab  ipso  Cudbercto  sibi  dictum  perhibebat,  &,c.  Vit.  S.  Cudb.  lib.  i.  c.  1. 

*  Hist.  lib.  iv.  c.  26.  *  Caledonia,  i,  328. 


112  HISTORICAL  ACCOUKT  OF 

as  quoted  by  Sir  James  Balfour  :  "  Or  ever  the  river  Ern 
hath  joyned  his  waters  with  Tay  in  one  streame,  so  that  now 
Tay  is  become  more  spatious,  he  looketh  upe  a  htle  to  Aber- 
neth,  seatted  at  the  feete  of  the  OcelHan  montanis,  anciently 
the  royall  seate  of  the  Picts,  and  a  weill  peopled  citey,  which, 
as  we  read  in  ane  ancient  fragment,  Nectane  King  of  the 
Picts  gaue  unto  God  and  St  Brigide,  vntill  the  day  of  doome, 
togider  with  the  bounds  thereof,  which  lay  from  a  stone  in 
Abertrent  to  a  stone  neigh  to  Carfull  (1  wold  rather  reid 
Carpull),  and  from  thence  als  far  as  to  Etlian."  ' 

Carpull  is  now  written  and  pronounced  Carpow,  the  name 
still  given  to  a  gentleman's  seat  here.  Hence  we  may  have 
some  notion  of  the  former  extent  of  Abernethy,  now  reduced 
to  a  poor  village.  Carpow  is  about  a  mile  east  from  the  pre- 
sent town.  The  situation  of  Ethan,  called  Athan  in  the  Pict- 
ish  Chronicle,  seems  to  be  now  unknown.  The  limits  men- 
tioned in  this  extract,  may  indeed  denote  only  the  extent  of 
the  territory  annexed  to  Abernethy.  But,  according  to  tra- 
dition, the  vestiges  of  streets  and  buildings  have  been  disco- 
vered a  great  way  to  the  east  of  the  present  town. 

"NVe  have  seen,  that  Fordun  refers  to  the  Chronicle  of  Aber- 
nethy. Innes  also  quotes  the  book  of  Paisley,  as  attesting 
the  existence  of  the  same  chronicle.  But  it  has  not  been 
seen  for  several  centuries.  We  are,  therefore,  as  much  at  a 
loss  as  to  the  age  of  the  celebrated  round  tower,  still  stand- 
ino-  at  Abernethy,  as  we  are  with  respect  to  its  use.  It  seems 
most  probable,  that  it  had  been  built  at  the  same  time  with 

•  MS.  Collections,  Stratheme. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  113 

the  church,  by  those  architects  who  were  employed  by  Ne- 
than,  when  he  resolved  to  erect  a  fabric  of  stone.  The  con- 
jecture, now  pretty  generally  adopted,  is,  that  these  singular 
structures  were  meant  for  penitentiaries,  though  others  view 
them  as  belfries. ' 

Boece  pretends  that  Abernethy  was  a  bishopric,  and  in- 
deed a  sort  of  metropolitan  see.  For  he  says,  that  Kenneth, 
the  son  of  Alpin,  "  transferred  to  Kilrymont  the  pontifical 
seat  of  the  Picts,  which  had  been  long  at  Abernethy ;  the 
latter  being  destroyed  by  fire  and  sword."  ''  The  learned  and 
ingenious  editor  of  the  last  edition  of  Sibbald's  History  of 
Fife  has  made  some  remarks  on  this  subject,  which  deserve 
to  be  transcribed. 

"  Of  the  pretended  bishopric  of  Abernethy,"  he  says,  "  no 
traces  are  to  be  found  in  the  registers  of  monasteries,  or  the 
earlier  annalists  ;  nor  does  there  appear  to  have  been  any 
episcopal  see,  properly  so  called,  north  of  the  Forth,  before 
the  erection  of  the  bishopric  of  St  Andrews,  in  the  9th  cen- 
tury. It  may  be  supposed,  that  when  the  Culdees  were  ac- 
customed to  elect  bishops,  who  had  no  fixed  diocese,  but  ex- 
ercised iheir  functions  wherever  they  came,  Abernethy  may 
have  been  the  favourite  residence  of  some  of  them.  It  was 
an  ecclesiastical  establishment,  perhaps  as  early  as  the  be- 
ginning of  the  7th  century,  and  appears  to  have  been  a 


'  V.  Ledwich's  Antiq.  Lei.  pp.  155,  170. 

*  Pontiftciain  sedem duduiu  Fictoiuin  ab  Abbernetlii  oppido^eo  ferro  et  igni 
deleto,  ad  templum  Reguli  transtuiit.  Hist.  Fol.  208,  a. 

P 


114  HISTOKICAL  ACCOUXT  OF 

school  for  such  learning  as  then  obtained  among  the  clergy. 
These  circumstances  might  induce  some  of  the  bishops  to 
reside  there,  and  give  them  an  influence  over  the  clergy  edu- 
cated under  their  inspection,  which  tradition  has  magnified 
into  a  supremacy  over  all  the  churches  of  Pictland.  That 
there  were  bishops  among  the  Culdees  in  Pictland,  we  can- 
not doubt,  though  they  were  certainly  (except  in  what  im- 
mediately regarded  the  episcopal  function)  inferior  in  influ- 
ence and  power  to  the  Abbot  of  lona."  ' 

Such  was  the  strength  of  the  Culdean  establishment  at 
Abernethy,  and  so  independent  was  it  of  any  episcopal  au- 
thority, that  it  subsisted  long  at  this  place  after  St  Andrews 
became  the  seat  of  a  bishopric.  "  It  appears,"  as  Sir  James 
Dalrymple  remarks,  "  that  it  still  subsisted  as  a  religious 
house  in  the  reign  of  King  Malcolm  the  third,  from  a  char- 
ter of  Ethelradus  his  son,  of  the  church  of  Ardmore  to  the 
Keldees,  where  amongst  the  witnesses  is  Berheadh  Hector 
Scholanim  de  Abernethy  et  eorum  coetibus  totius  universitatis 
tunc  de  Abernethy ;  and,  even  after  the  establishment  of  the 
popish  orders,  there  was  a  collegiate  church  here."  "^ 

We  learn  from  Fordun,  that  Abernethy  was  converted  into 
a  priory  of  canons  regular,  A.  1273.  ^  Forbes,  in  his  Treatise 
on  Tithes,  says  that  "  a  collegiate  church  was  founded  here 


»  P.  241,  Note. 

*  Collections,  p.  270.  This  passage  is  given  more  correctly.  Appendix,  No. 
V.  De  Donatione  de  Admore. 

3  Hoc  anno  factus  est  prioratus  de  Abirnethy  in  canonicos  regiilares,  qui 

prius  fuerunt  Keldei.    Lib.  x.  c.  33. 

'  10 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  llo 

by  the  Earl  of  Angus."  It  has  been  supposed,  that  this  as- 
sertion regards  Archibald  Earl  of  Angus,  Lord  of  Abernethy, 
who  gave  the  town  a  charter  of  privileges,  Aug.  13th,  A.  1476; 
and  justly  remarked,  that  this  "  Earl  might  be  a  benefactor 
to  the  collegiate  church,  or  restore  it  to  a  better  state  than 
it  had  been  in  for  some  time  before  ;  and,  on  that  account, 
might  be  said  to  have  founded  it."  '  But  the  collegiate  church 
was  undoubtedly  erected  long  before.  Sir  James  Balfour, 
though  he  has  not  mentioned  his  authority,  has  the  following- 
notice  in  his  MS.  Collections  :  "  Abernethy,  a  collegiate 
churche,  wherein  eight  prebends,  foundit  by  Hen.  Lord 
Abernethy."  This  seems  to  be  the  same  person,  who  is  de- 
signed Henricun  de  Abeniyti  miles,  as  Avitness  to  a  charter 
granted  by  Henry  Bald,  goldsmith  in  Perth,  to  the  abbey  of 
Scone.  He  lived  in  the  reign  of  William  the  Lion  :  for  this 
prince  gives  a  confirmation  of  the  charter  referred  to.  '' 

Fordun,  who  wrote  about  the  year  1377,  as  he  dedicates 
his  Chronicle  to  Cardinal  Wardlaw,  then  Bishop  of  Glasgow, 
calls  Abernethy  a  "  collegiate  church,"  ^  Did  we  understand 
his  language  in  its  strictest  sense,  it  might  seem  to  signify- 
that  it  was  so  from  the  first.  But  most  probably  he  meant 
nothing  more,  than  that  Garnard  "  founded  and  built"  the 
house  which,  at  the  time  when  he  wrote,  was  conmionly 
designed  "  the  collegiate  church  of  Abernethy."  Forbes  in- 
deed has  said,  that  collegiate  churches   began  to  be  built 

•  Statist.  Ace.  xi  446.  ^  Regist   Scon,  p    :96,  197.  Macfarl.  MS. 

*  Isti  quoque  regi  successit  Garnard  rilius  l)i  iMp.,di.h,  sive  Mak.'lompii  ich, 
qui  funclavit  et  aedificavit  ecclesiaiu  coilegiatam  cie  Abiriietliy.  ScoticLron. 
Lib  iv.  c.  12. 


116  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

after  King  Alexander  the  Third's  time,  when  the  erecting  of 
monasteries  was  discouraged  by  the  Popes  usurping  the  right 
of  patronage. '  But,  from  what  we  have  already  seen,  it  must 
be  evident,  that  this  remark  can  apply  only  to  their  more 
frequent  erection. 

The  Culdees,  it  would  appear,  manifested  the  same  assi- 
duity in  the  instruction  of  youth  at  Abernethy,  as  at  lona. 
They  had  most  probably  been  engaged  in  this  arduous  and 
important  work  from  the  very  foundation  of  the  church  there. 
From  what  has  been  already  quoted,  with  respect  to  Ber- 
beadh,  the  rector  of  the  schools  at  this  place,  it  is  evident 
that  they  had  been  in  a  flourishing  state  in  the  time  of  Mal- 
colm Canmore.  They  were  then  entitled  to  the  honourable 
designation  of  an  university.  We  may  reasonably  suppose, 
that  the  members  of  this  society  continued  to  teach  here, 
till  the  time  of  the  erection  of  the  priory  of  canons  regular; 
when  this  office  would,  in  all  probability,  be  claimed  by  them, 
for  the  increase  of  their  own  influence,  and  the  diminution 
of  that  of  the  Culdees. 

William  the  Lion,  having  built  the  noble  abbey  of  Aber- 
brothoc,  manifested  his  peculiar  attachment  to  this  erection 
by  very  liberal  endowments.  Among  other  donations,  he 
gave  to  this  abbey  the  church  of  Abernethy,  with  its  chapels, 
lands,  tithes,  and  oblations  of  every  kind.  This  is  evident  from 
the  very  charter  of  erection.  "^ 

'  Treatise  of  Clnirch-lands,  8cc.  p.  90. 

*  Et  ecclesiam  de  Abirnytliy  cum  capellis,  teriis,  decimis,  et  oblationibiis 
omnimodis.     These  words  occur  in  what  is  denominated  Vera  copia  Funda- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  117 

While  "  the  church  of  Abernethy,  with  its  pertinents,  viz, 
the  chapels  of  Dron,  Dunbulc,  and  Errol,  with  the  land  of 
Belach,  and  of  Petinlouer,  and  the  half  of  all  the  tithes  pro- 
ceeding from  the  property  of  the  Abbot  of  Abernethy,"  are 
conferred  as  "  a  free,  pure,  and  perpetual  almsgift,"  on  the 
abbot  and  monks  of  Aberbrothoc  ;  the  other  moiety  of  these 
tithes,  it  is  said,  habebunt  Keledei,  the  Culdees  shall  possess. ' 
The  tithes  also,  from  the  lands  subject  to  the  authority  of  the 

tionis  Ahbatiae  de  Aberbrothoc  in  Angus  per  Willielmum  Scottorum  Regem,  ah 
autographo  capiat,  et  cum  originali  collationat. 

[Subscribitur.]  James  Balfour  Lyone. 

Copies  of  Charters,  MS.  Adv.  Libr.  This  MS.  belonged  to  Colonel  Charles 
Fairfax,  son  to  the  first  Lord  Fairfax;  and  was  presented  by  his  great  grand- 
daughter to  Bishop  Keith. 

'  The  passage,  here  referred  to,  in  the  charter  of  King  William,  has  lately 
been  given  to  the  public  in  the  following  form  :  Cum  medietatem  omnium  de- 
cimarum  pervenientimn  ex  propria  abbatis  de  Abernethy,  quarum  alteram  medie- 
tatem habuerunt  Keledei  de  Abernethi/,  et  preter  dicimas  de  dominio  ipsius 
abbatis  quas  Keledei  de  Abermthy  habere  sokbunt.  Caledonia,  i.  435,  N. 
It  might  be  expected,  that  a  writer,  who  never  does  any  injustice  to  his  own 
deserts  by  too  much  diffidence,  nor  weakly  suffers  himself  to  be  blinded,  by 
an  extreme  of  candour,  in  judging  of  the  errors  of  others  who  presume  to  dif- 
fer from  him,  would,  at  least  for  his  own  sake,  pay  a  little  more  attention  to 
accuracy.  Monkish  Latin  is  bad  enough  of  itself;  there  can  be  no  occasion 
for  making  it  worse.  According  to  this  quotation,  the  sense  of  the  passage  is 
totally  altered;  if  it  can  be  said,  that  any  sense  is  left  to  it  at  all.  One  could 
form  no  other  conjecture  from  it,  than  that  both  the  moieties  referred  to  were 
henceforth  appropriated  to  the  monks  of  Aberbrothoc. 

Tlie  passage  stands  thus  in  the  Register : — Cum  medietate  omnium  decimarum 
proveniencium  ex  propria  abbatis  de  Abirnytht/n,  quarum  alteram  medietatem 
habebunt  Keledei  de  Abiruythyn  ;  et  cum  omnibus  decimis  territorii  de  Abir- 
nvthyn,  et  cum  omnibus  justis  pertinenciis  ejusdem  eccliae,  preter  dias  deci- 
raas  (|ue  spectant  ad  eccliaiii  de  Flisk,  et  ad  eccliam  de  Cultrum,  et  preter 
decimas  de  dominio  ipsius  Abbatis  quas  Keledei  de  Abirnythin  habere  solebant, 
scilicet  de  Mukedrum,  de  Kerpul,  et  de  Balehirewel,  et  de  Baletolly,  et  de 
Innernythyex  orientaii  parte  rivuli.     Fol.  49. 


218  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Abbot,  as  Mugdrum,  &c.  which  they  were  wont  to  enjoy, 
are  reserved  for  them.  Although,  in  the  charter  of  renuncia- 
tion, Laurence  de  Ahernethy  calls  this  dominium  his,  he  admits 
that  these  tithes  presently  "  do  belong,  and  always  had  be- 
longed, to  the  Culdees." 

William  must  have  granted  this  charter  of  donation  be- 
tween the  years  1189  and  1199;  for  one  of  the  witnesses  is 
Hugh,  the  King's  Chancellor.  This  was  Hugh  of  Roxburgh, 
who  died  A.  1199,  a  year  after  he  had  been  advanced  to  the 
Bishopric  of  Glasgow. ' 

Simon,  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  granted  a  charter  confirming 
this  gift  to  the  Abbey  of  Aberbrothoc,  "  at  the  petition  of 
King  William."  In  this,  he  mentions  only  one  "  moiely  of 
the  tithes  arising  from  the  money  belonging  to  the  Abbot  of 
Abernethy."  A  similar  confirmation,  and  in  the  same  terms, 
was  given  by  Jonathan  his  successor;  and  also  by  Abraham, 
Bishop  of  Dunblane,  who  was  elected  about  the  year  1220. 
As  Jonathan  was  bishop  before  1198,  and  this  gift  is  con- 
firmed by  Simon  his  predecessor;  perhaps  we  may  venture 
to  date  it  as  early  as  1190.  '' 

This  donation,  as  might  well  be  imagined,  was  keenly  op- 
posed by  the  suffering  party.  The  controversy  was  carried 
on  for  a  long  time,  perhaps  nearly  thirty  years,  by  the  Prior 
and  Culdees,  both  before  King  William,  and  in  the  ecclesias- 

As  this  is  an  important  document,  I  shall  give  it  entire  in  the  Appendix; 
together  with  the  deed  of  renunciation,  on  the  part  of  Laurence  de  Al>eTnithy, 
of  any  claims  that  lie  might  have  as  to  the  patronage  ot  this  church.  V.  Ap- 
pendix, No.  I. 

'  Crawfuid's  Officers  of  State^  p.  10.  *  V.  Appendix,  No.  II. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  319 

tical  court  at  Dunblane,  One  determination  of  the  Bishop 
was  not  sufficient  to  quash  it.  The  Register  of  Aberbrothoc 
contains  two  ditferent  decisions  in  this  cause.  As  it  appears 
that  the  first  decision  of  Abraham  was  resisted  by  the  Cul- 
dees,  he  entered  on  the  second  with  more  solemnity.  For 
the  sentence  bears,  that  this  controversy,  which  had  been 
long  agitated,  both  in  the  king's  court,  and  in  that  of  the  bi- 
shop, was  now  finally  settled  "  in  his  presence,  and  in  his 
court,  many  noblemen  having  been  appointed  on  the  part  of 
his  Lord  the  King,  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  the  cause." 
Among  these  was  Rrice,  his  majesty's  chief  justice,  who  affixes 
his  name  as  a  witness.  Both  parties  agreed  to  submit  to  this 
sentence,  and  swore  that  they  should  never  do  any  thing  to 
contravene  it.  ' 

A  few  years,  as  would  seem,  after  this  decision,  a  different 
system  was  adopted  with  respect  to  the  church  of  Abernethy. 
There  was  a  partial  restoration  of  the  possessions,  which  had 
been  alienated  in  favour  of  the  convent  of  Aberbrothoc. 
This  appears  from  the  deed,  in  the  register  of  this  convent, 
entitled,  Ordinacio  Judicum  deltgatorum  super  ecclesia  de  Abir- 
nethy.  It  contains  a  good  deal  of  curious  information  with 
respect  to  the  ecclesiastical  state  of  that  age. 

From  this  valuable  paper  we  learn,  that  letters  had  been 
addressed  by  Pope  Gregory  to  VV.  and  G.  Bishops  of  Glas- 
gow and  Dunkeld  ;  in  consequence  of  a  representation  made 
to  him,  by  the  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  of  the  deplorable  state 
of  his  see.  The  name  scorresponding  to  these  initials,  are  WiL 

•  V.  Appendix,  No.  III. 


120  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

liam,  consecrated  Bishop  of  Glasgow,  A.  1233,  and  Galfrid, 
of  Dunkeld.  They  were  contemporary  with  Gregory  IX.,  who 
was  elected  to  the  papacy  in  the  year  1227.  His  rescript  is 
dated  in  the  eleventh  year  of  his  pontificate,  or  A.  1238  ;  as 
near  as  we  can  infer  from  other  dates,  about  forty  years  after 
the  donation,  made  by  King  William,  of  the  church  of  Aber- 
nethy,  to  the  Abbey  of  Aberbrothoc. 

In  this  rescript,  the  Pope  narrates  the  information  which 
he  had  received  from  the  Bishop  of  Dunblane  ;  that  his  bi- 
shopric, in  consequence  of  its  having  been,  olim,  some  con- 
siderable time  ago,  vacant  for  more  than  a  century,  its  pro- 
perty had  been  greatly  dilapidated  by  secular  persons  ;  and 
that,  though  in  process  of  time  several  bishops  had  been  suc- 
cessively appointed,  yet,  from  their  simplicity  or  inattention, 
not  only  that  part  of  the  episcopal  domains  had  not  been  re- 
claimed, but  the  remainder  had  been  almost  entirely  alie- 
nated and  wasted  ;  whence,  no  fit  person  could  be  induced 
to  take  the  charge  of  this  diocese,  so  that,  for  ten  years,  it 
had  been  destitute  of  a  pastor. 

The  Pope,  therefore,  appoints  the  two  bishops,  to  whom 
his  rescript  is  addressed,  in  conjunction  with  their  brethren 
of  St  Andrews  and  Brechin,  to  make  the  necessary  provision 
for  that  bishop  who  had  been  appointed,  in  consequence  of 
their  expectation  that  by  this  means  the  diocese  might  "  be 
able  to  respire  from  the  lake  of  misery."  It  is  added,  that  the 
bishop,  who  had  been  nominated,  found  the  see  so  desolate, 
that  "  he  had  not  a  place  in  the  cathedral  church  where  he 
might  lay  his  head  ;  that  there  was  no  college  [of  canons] 
there  ;  but  that  in  the  church  itself,  which  was  unroofed,  a 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF  121 

certain  rural  chaplain  celebrated  divine  service  ;  and  that 
the  rents  of  the  bishop  were  so  slender,  as  scarcely  to  suffice 
for  his  maintenance  for  one  half  of  the  year." 

Gregory  therefore  requires  them  "  to  repair  to  the  cathe- 
dra] itself;  and,  if  they  found  matters  to  be  as  they  had  been 
represented  to  him,  to  assign  to  the  bishop  the  fourth  part 
of  the  tithes  of  all  the  parish  churches  in  the  diocese,  if  this 
could  be  done  without  causing  great  offence ;  that  at  their 
determination,  and  that  of  other  upright  men,  he  might  re- 
ceive a  competency  for  his  own  sustenance,  and  appropriate 
a  sufficient  portion  for  the  dean  and  canons,  whom  the  Pope 
willed  and  commanded  them  to  appoint/'  He  adds,  that, 
"  if  this  could  not  be  done,  the  fourth  part  of  the  tithes  of 
all  the  churches,  which  were  detained  by  secular  persons, 
being  assigned  to  the  bishop,  they  should  transfer  the  epis- 
copal seat  to  the  monastery  of  canons  regular  of  St  John,  in 
the  same  diocese ; '  power  being  granted  to  the  canons  of 
said  monastery  to  elect  bishops  in  future,  when  the  see  should 
fall  vacant." 

In  consequence  of  this  papal  rescript,  these  delegates, 
"  having  frequently  convened  all  who  had  the  right  of  pa- 
tronage within  the  diocese  of  Dunblane,  and  the  charge  of 
attending  to  the  increase  of  divine  service  there,"  at  length 
concluded,  that  a  partial  restoration  of  the  possessions,  at- 
tached to  the  church  of  Abernethy,  was  necessary  to  the  sup- 

'  This  must  be  meant  of  Inchaffray,  where  there  was  a  monastery  of  canons 
regular  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  St  John  the  Evangelist.  Keitii's  Catalogue, 
p.  240.  Perth,  formerly  called  St  Johnstoun,  cannot  be  meant.  For  it  had 
no  monks  of  this  order ;  and,  besides,  belonged  to  the  diocese  of  St  Andrews. 

Q 


122  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

port  of  this  see.  Therefore,  "  with  the  advice  of  prudent 
men,  they  determined,  between  the  Bishop  of  Dunblane  on 
the  one  part,  and  the  abbot  and  convent  of  Arbroath  on  the 
other,  that  the  whole  right,  which  the  said  abbot  and  con- 
vent had  to  the  altarage  of  Abernethy,  with  the  lands  of  Pe- 
tenlouer,  and  of  Belach,  and  with  all  their  other  just  perti- 
nents, should  be  ceded  by  them  to  the  jurisdiction  and  dis- 
posal of  the  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  and  his  successors ;  the 
monks  of  Arbroath  retaining  the  moiety  of  the  land  of  Be- 
lach, with  all  its  pertinents,  and  all  the  tiend-sheaves,  which 
pertain  to  the  said  church  of  Abernethy ;  and,  in  like  man- 
ner, all  the  rights  and  emoluments  arising  to  them  from  the 
chapels  of  that  church.  The  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  and  his 
successors,  are  laid  under  an  obligation  to  provide,  from  the 
profits  of  the  foresaid  altarage,  that  the  said  church  of  Aber- 
nethy be  honourably  served  ;  that  they  shall  take  the  charge 
of  all  burdens  in  relation  to  the  bishop  and  his  officials ;  and 
that  he  shall  provide,  from  the  profits  of  said  altarage,  a  vicar 
in  the  cathedral  church  of  Dunblane,  in  name  of  the  abbot  and 
convent  of  Aberbrothoc,  who,  by  his  ministry,  shall  supply 
their  place  in  this  church,  so  that  the  church  of  Abernethy, 
for  his  [the  bishop's]  greater  liberty,  and  for  the  protection 
of  its  liberty,  shall  be  for  ever  held  as  a  prebend  and  canonry 
of  the  church  of  Dunblane ;  and  that  the  Abbot  of  Aber- 
brothoc shall  be  installed  as  canon  in  the  same  church,  a  pro- 
per place  of  residence  being  allotted  to  him  among  the  ca- 
nons of  said  church."  ' 

*  V.  Appendix,  No.  IV. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULUEES.  123 

It  thus  appears,  that  the  means  formerly  used,  for  the  de- 
pression of  the  Culdees  at  Abernethy,  had,  in  co-operation 
with  other  circumstances,  threatened  the  dissolution  of  that 
diocese  to  wiiich  it  belonged.  Their  adversaries  were,  there- 
fore, in  so  far  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  retracing  their 
steps. 

As  in  the  charter  of  donation,  by  King  William,  and  also 
in  that  of  Laurence  de  Abernethy,  the  abbot  of  this  place  is 
still  mentioned  in  such  a  way  as  to  suggest  the  idea,  that  the 
old  frame  of  the  monastery  was  not  as  yet  completely  dissolv- 
ed ;  it  does  not  appear  that  even  the  last  decision  of  Bi- 
shop Abraham  had  this  eftect.  There  is  no  evidence  that 
the  Culdees  were,  in  consequence  of  this  determination,  de- 
prived of  the  moiety  of  tithes,  reserved  to  them  by  King 
"William,  as  arising  from  the  property  of  the  abbot ;  nor  per- 
haps of  those  which  they  received  from  Mugdrum,  &c. — For 
the  tithes  mentioned,  as  contested  in  the  bishop's  court,  were 
due  from  Petkarry,  Petyman,  Malcarny,  Pethorny,  Peth- 
wnegus,  and  Galthanim. 

There  seems  to  have  been,  at  Abernethy,  at  least  the  form 
of  a  Culdean  monastery,  till  it  completely  merged  in  the  re- 
gular canonry,  in  the  year  1273,  or  about  eighty  years  after 
the  dilapidation  of  its  revenues.  I  am  inclined  to  think,  that 
a  considerable  time  before  the  Culdees  were  obliged  to  give 
place  to  the  canons,  and  probably  some  time  durino-  the 
reign  of  William,  after  the  alienation  of  great  part  of  their 
revenues,  their  religious  estabhshment  had  been  subjected  to 
a  nominal  degradation,  from  an  abbey  to  a  priory.     For, 


124  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

whereas  in  the  charter  of  King  WilUam,  and  in  the  confirma- 
tions by  Bishops  Simon,  Jonathan,  and  Abraham,  the  supe- 
rior of  the  Culdees  is  called  an  Abbot ;  in  the  two  sentences 
of  the  latter  he  is  only  termed  Prior. 

Alexander  II.,  who  died  A.  1249,  confirms  to  the  abbey  of 
Aberbrothoc,  the  church  of  Moniekyn  [now  Monikie],  the 
church  of  Gutheryn  [Guthrie],  and  the  church  of  Abirnethyn ; 
with  the  chapels,  lands,  tithes,  and  offerings  of  every  kind. ' 
This  must  be  understood,  it  would  seem,  according  to  the 
limitations  fixed  by  the  delegates  appointed  by  Pope  Gre- 
gory. 

During  the  same  reign,  Maiildis,  Countess  of  Angus,  gave, 
as  an  almsgift,  to  the  abbey  of  Arbroath,  the  whole  land  lying 
on  the  south  side  of  the  church  of  Monifod,  i.  e.  Monifieth, 
which  the  Culdees  held  during  the  life  of  her  father.  ^ 

When  we  consider  the  high  rank  of  Abernethy,  as  a  seat  of 
learning,  it  may  seem  surprising  that,  in  this  respect,  so  little 
notice  is  taken  of  it,  in  our  ancient  records,  after  the  reign  of 
Malcolm  Canmore.  In  how  different  a  light  must  its  reli- 
gious have  been  viewed  in  that  early  period,  when  we  find 
not  only  Berbeadh  the  rector  of  the  university,  but  "  Nesse 
and  Cormac,  the  sons  of  Makbeath,  and  Malnechte,  the  son 
of  Beelham,  priests  of  Abernelhy,  and  Malbryde  another 


•  Regist.  Aberbroth.  1.     Fol.  70.  Macfai-L  p.  \%,  170. 
»  —  Totain  tenam  ex  aiistrali  parte  eccliae  de  Monitbd  quam  Kelledei  tft- 
nuerunt  in  vita  patris  mei,  ik,c.     Ibid.  JFol.  76.  iVlact'ail.  p.  ISO. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  125 

priest, '  and  Thuadel,  and  Augustine  a  priest  of  the  Culdees," 
called  to  attest  a  charter  of  Edeh'ed,  the  son  of  Malcohn, 
along  with  his  brothers  Alexander  and  David,  afterwards 
kings  of  Scotland,  and  Constantine  Earl  of  Fife ;  a  charter 
granted,  not  to  their  own  monastery,  but  to  that  of  Lochlevin  ! 
One  might  naturally  suppose,  that  their  rector,  at  least, 
would  frequently  appear  as  a  witness  in  the  deeds  of  succeed- 
ing ages.  But  neither  from  the  Register  of  Scone,  though 
this  place  was  in  the  vicinity,  nor  in  that  of  St  Andrews, 
though  the  metropolitan  seat,  does  it  appear  that  one  of  the 
priests  of  Abernethy  was  accounted  worthy  to  be  enrolled  as 
attesting  a  single  deed.  As  Abernethy  belonged  to  the  dio- 
cese of  Dunblane,  had  we  the  records  of  this  bishopric,  we 
might  find  some  further  vestiges  of  its  ecclesiastical  history. 
But  Keith  has  observed  ;  "  The  writs  of  this  see  have  been 
so  neglected,  or  perhaps  wilfully  destroyed,  that  no  light  can 
be  got  from  thence  to  guide  us  aright  in  making  up"  even 
"  the  list  of  its  ancient  bishops."  It  was,  however,  undoubt- 
edly the  wish  of  the  canons  regular,  who  had  obtained  the 
superiority  at  the  episcopal  seats,  and  in  the  monasteries,  to 
keep  the  Culdees  in  the  shade  as  much  as  possible.     I  am. 


'  This  must  have  been  a  different  person  from  one  of  the  same  name,  who 
was  Prior  of  the  Culdees  at  Brechin  in  the  time  of  William  the  Lion  It  was 
probably  a  common  name.  Mai  is  said  to  be  synonymous,  in  its  general  sense, 
with  Gi/le,  as  denoting  a  servant ;  Gaelic  maol,  explained  by  Shaw,  "  a  servant, 
a  shaved  person  devoted  to  some  religious  order."  Hence  Malcohn,  in  Gaelic, 
Maol  Cholum,  the  servant  of  Columba.  Malbryde  must  therefore  denote  the 
servant  of  Bride,  or  Bridget.  The  term  maol,  in  its  primary  sense,  signifies,, 
bald,  blunt,  or  without  horns. 


126  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

therefore,  inclined  to  think,  that  they  would  not  be  accept- 
able visitors  to  those  who  had  strained  every  nerve  to  eject 
them  from  their  ancient  possessions ;  while  we  may  also  sup- 
pose, that  they  would  themselves  have  little  pleasure  in  the 
society  of  men,  whom  they  nmst  of  necessity  have  viewed  as 
successful  rivals. 

In  the  first  sentence  of  Abraham,  Bishop  of  Dunblane, 
Michael  persona  de  Ahirnythy,  and  Magister  Willielmus  de 
Ahirnythy,  are  named  as  witnesses.  ' 

The  provost  of  the  collegiate  church  of  Abernethy  is  men- 
tioned with  respect,  in  a  charter  granted  by  Archibald  Earl 
of  Angus,  A.  1476,  to  the  burgh  of  Abernethy,  which  was  to 
be  held  of  him  as  superior,  agreeably  to  a  charter  which  had 
been  granted  to  him  and  his  successors  by  "  James  King  of 
Scots  of  recent  memory."  He,  who  was  at  this  time  Frae- 
positus  ecclesicB  collegiate  de  AbernethicB,  is  designed,  Venerabilis 
Vir  Johannes  Frizell,  i.  e.  Frazer.  '  But  we  must  certainly 
view  him  as  one  of  the  canons  regular. 

From  the  larger  Register  of  Aberbrothoc,  or  that  contain- 
ino-  the  Assedations,  which  in  Macfarlane's  MSS.  is  given  as 
the  second  volume,  we  find  that,  A.  1328,  William,  Bishop 
of  St  Andrews,  in  consequence  of  a  visitation  held  at  that 
abbey,  o-rants,  with  the  consent  of  the  monks  there,  to  their 
abbot  Bernard,  who  had  been  elected  to  the  bishopric  of  So- 
dor  the  use  of  all,  fructus  garhales,  the  tiend-sheaves  of  the 
church  of  Abernethy,  with  the  chapel  of  Dron,  for  seven 

»  V.  Appendix,  No.  III.  *  V.  Statist.  Ace.  xi.  446,  N. 


TIIK  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  ISY 

years,  in  order  to  indemnify  him  for  his  expences  in  the  sup- 
port of  the  monastery  during  his  incumbency  there.  ' 

It  also  contains  a  protestation,  in  name  of  the  abbot  and 
convent  of  Aberbrothoc,  against  James  Bonar  of  Hossy,  be- 
fore the  lords  of  council,  A.  1483,  for  claiming  the  tithes  of 
Dumbolg  of  Abernethy,  as  if  they  had  been  heritable  pro- 
perty. ^ 

David,  Abbot  of  Arbroath,  A.  1490,  grants  to  John  Ram- 
say of  Kilgour,  to  his  spouse,  and  to  his  sons  James  and  Colin, 
"  for  the  term  of  eleven  years,  the  tiend-sheaves  of  the  church 
of  Abernethy,  in  the  diocese  of  Dunblane,  of  the  chapel  of 
Dron,  and  of  that  piece  of  land  commonly  called  the  Bel- 
lauth,  [f.  BellaucJi]  on  condition  of  the  payment  of  213/.  6s. 
Sd.  Scots  money,  annually,  to  him  and  his  successors."  ^ 

The  same  tithes  were  afterwards  given,  A.  1501,  to  Robert 
Arnot  and  Peter  Carmichael,  for  the  term  of  thirteen  years, 
for  360  marks  Scots,  to  be  paid  annually.  * 

History  has  not  been  equally  silent  with  respect  to  the 
temporal  superiors  of  this  place.  Besides  Henry  of  Abernethy, 
already  mentioned,  we  meet  with  different  persons,  who  have 
a  similar  designation,  and  who  seem  to  have  been  of  the  same 
family.  Orme  de  Abernethi  is  one  of  the  witnesses  to  a  char- 
ter of  William  the  Lion,  concerning  a  resignation,  on  the  part 
of  the  king,  of  N  ar,  one  of  the  vassals  of  the  Abbot  of  Scone.  ^ 

^  Fol.  20.  *  Ibid.  Fol.  102.  Macfarl.  MS.  p.  34.^2,  S. 

3  Ibid.  Fol.  ]29.  '  Ibid    Fol.  160. 

^  Regist.  Sconens.  p.  19.    As  one  of  the  witnesses  is  Nicol.  Cancellar.,  this 
must  have  been  previous  to  the  year  117Jj  when  >Jicol  the  Chancellor  died. 
V.  Ciawfurd's  Officers  of  Stale,  p.  y. 
10 


128  nisTomcAL  account  of 

By  the  way,  it  may  be  observed,  that,  as  many  of  the  old 
Pictish  race  may  be  supposed  to  have  settled  about  Aber- 
nethy,  their  ancient  capital,  it  is  highly  probable  that  this 
family  was  Pictish.  Orm  was  a  designation  common  among 
the  ancient  Goths,  whether  Norwegians,  Danes,  or  Angles, 
which  at  length  passed  into  a  surname.  This,  the  learned 
Worm  informs  us,  was  the  origin  of  his  family  name.  ' 

"  Laurentius  de  Abernetkie,  son  of  Orm,"  says  Keith,  "  gave 
Corbie,  called  also  Birkhill,  from  a  park  of  birks  [birches] 
surrounding  the  house,  to  this  monastery  [of  Balmerinach ;] 
and  in  his  charter  is  expressed  the  reason  of  his  donation, 
viz.  Because  Queen  Emergarda  dying  3tio.  Id.  Februarij, 
anno  1233,  and  being  buried  in  the  church  of  Balmerinach, 
ante  magnum  alt  are,  had  by  her  testament  left  him  200  merks 
sterling." '' 

The  same  Laurence  de  Abirnet  attests  a  charter  of  Alex- 
ander II.,  granting  to  the  Abbot  of  Scone  the  wood  of  Kel- 
camsy  for  a  forest.  ^  He  is  also  one  of  the  witnesses  to  a 
charter  granted  by  Roger  de  Quenci,  Earl  of  Winchester, 
constable  of  Scotland,  confirming  the  donation  of  WiUiam 
de  Len,  also  called  de  Lyn,  to  the  Abbot  and  Canons  of  Scone.  * 
This  may  have  been  about  the  year  1231.  The  name  of  Re- 
ginald de  Abernethy  also  occurs. 

"  I  have  seen,"  says  Nisbet,  "  a  charter  of  Hugh  de  Aber- 
nethy, of  the  lands  of  Owrebenchery  to  William  de  Federeth, 


'  Monumenla  Danicaj  p.  195.  *  Catalogue,  p.  259. 

3  Regist.  Scon.  p.  32.  *  Ibid.  p.  193,  194. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  J29 

exonering  him  and  his  heirs  from  making  any  appearance 
in  his  couri  tor  these  lands.  This  cliarter  was  granted  in  the 
reign  of  Alexander  IJl.  and  the  seal  thereto  appended 
Avas  entire,  having  a  lion  rampant  bruised  with  a  ribbon. '  In 
the  reign  of  Robert  I.  Alexander  de  Abernethij,  Dominus  de 
eodem,  (Sir  Robert  Sibbald's  History  of  Fife)  left  behind 
him  three  daughters,  coheirs ;  Margaret,  married  to  John 
Stewart,  Earl  of  Angus,  who  got  with  her  the  barony  of  Aber- 
nethy ;  Helen  to  Norman  de  Lindsay  of  Crawford,  who  got 
with  her  the  barony  of  Balinbreich  ;  and  the  third  daughter, 
Mary,  was  wife  to  Andrew  Leslie  of  Rothes,  who  with  her 
got  the  barony  of  Downy  in  Angus.  These  three  daughters 
were  the  mothers  of  three  great  families.  Earls  of  Angus, 
Rothes,  and  Crawford,  who  have  been  in  use  to  marshal  the 
arms  of  Abcrnethy,  as  before  blazoned,  with  their  own."  '' 

But  though  Nisbet  quotes  Sibbald  as  his  authority,  he  dif- 
fers from  him.  For,  according  to  Sibbald,  Mary  was  the  se- 
cond daughter,  heiress  of  Balmbriecli,  and  married  to  Norman 
de  Lesly.  1'he  third,  he  says,  "  was  married  to  Lindesay  de 
Craufurd,  who  got  with  her  the  baronie  of  Downie"  '  It 
may  be  added,  that  William  de  Abernethy  is  mentioned  by 
Prynne,  vol.  iii.  p.  663, 

The  ancient  seal  of  the  College  of  Abernethy  has  been 
found  within  these  few  years.    I  have  been  favoured  with  the 

•  This  Hugh  de  Jbernethy  appears  as  witness  in  a  charter  of  Alexander  III. 
confirming  the  church  of  Ubeyne  to  the  Knights  Templars,  Reg.  Aberdun,  p. 
170,  171.     Macfarl.  MS. 

*  Heraldry,  i.  282.  '  Hist.  Fife,  p.  407. 

R 


130  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

following  account  of  it,  from  the  records  of  the  Literary  and 
Antiquarian  Society  of  Perth. 

"  The  matrix  in  brass,  or  instrument  for  making  casts  of  the 
comuKMi  seal  of  the  old  collegiate  church  of  Abernethy,  was 
found  in  the  year  1789,  in  a  garden  in  Enniskillen,  in  the 
county  of  Fermanagh,  in  Ireland.  It  is  now  in  the  possession 
of  the  Honourable  James  Drummond  of  Perth. 

"  Obverse.  A  shield  of  arms.  In  a  shield,  Gules;  a  lion 
rampant,  surmounted  wkh  bend  dexter,  argent.  Legend,  S. 
Commune  CoUegii  De  Abernethe. 

*'  Reverse.  An  abbess  (probably  representing  St  Bridget) 
in  a  vail,  holding  a  crosier  in  her  right  hand  ;  and  at  her  right 
side  is  a  small  figure  of  a  bull,  deer,  or  such  other  animal. 
Legend,  In  Dome  Dei  Ainbulavimus  Cum  Concencu."  ' 

'  These  words  are  taken  from  the  vulgate  translation  of  Psal.  LV.  14.  An 
impression  of  this  curious  seal  is  given. 


THE  AKCIENT  CULDEES.  131 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Monastery  of  Culdees  at  Lochlevin. — Of  St  Serf. — Donations. — 
Libra?-!/. — Foundation  at  Dunkeld. — Reliques  of  Columha 
transported  thither. — Of  the  Primacy  ascribed  to  it. — The 
Memo?'y  ofColumba  long  held  in  Veneration  there. — Monastic 
Seal. — Culdees  at  St  Andrews. — Of  Regidus. — Of  Constan- 
tine. — Endowments  of  the  Friory. — If  originally  the  Seat  of 
a  Bishop  ? 

BiiuDi  v.,  son  of  Derili,  King  of  the  Picts,  about  the  year 
700,  bestowed  the  island  of  Lochlevin  on  St  Serf,  and  the 
Culdees  residing  there,  and  serving  God.  '  St  Serf,  or,  as  his 
name  is  given  in  Latin,  Servanus,  was,  if  we  may  credit 
"NYyntown,  the  Prior  of  Lochlevin,  contemporary  with  Adom- 
nan,  Abbot  of  lona.     Although  not  himself  educated  in  that 


■  Reg.  Sti  Andr.    V.  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  ii.  267.     Keith's  Catalogue,  p. 
237. 


132  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

island  ;  in  consequence  of  a  visit  from  Adomnan,  he  seems 
to  liave  adopted  the  Columban  rule.  For  Wyntown  says, 
that  Serf 

Arywyd  atlncheketh, 

The  ile  betwene  Kyngorne  and  Leth, 
Of  Vcohi.kil  the  Abbot  than 
Saynt  Adaman,  Uic  haly  man, 
Couifc  til  hyme  thare,  and  f'ermly 
Mad  spyntuale  baud  oFcumpany, 
And  tretyd  liyni  to  cum  in  Fyfe, 
The  lyme  to  diyve  oure  of  h^-s  lyfe. 

Cronijkil,  B.  V.  ch.  12.  ver.  1162,  &c. 

In  consequence  of  this />«??(/  of  cumpany,  or  bond  of  fellow- 
ship, between  Adomnan  and  him,  his  followers  lived  as  Cul- 
dees,  and  have  still  been  distinguished  by  ihis  denomination. 
This  priory,  in  an  early  period,  was  enriched  by  liberal  do- 
nations. "  Successive  kings,"  says  a  writer  who  has  paid 
considerable  attention  to  this  subject,  "  Macbeth,  Malcolm 
III.,  and  Edgar,  and  his  brother  Ethelred,  with  the  bishops 
Maldwin  andMod.Jch,  were  all  studious  to  endow  the  Cul- 
dees  of  Lochleven.  Macbeth  gave  the  Culdees  the  lands  of 
Kirkness,  and  also  the  village  of  Bolgy.  Malcolm  III.,  and 
his  pious  queen,  granted  them  the  town  and  lands  of  Bal- 
christie.  From  Edgar  tliey  got  Pitnemokin.  Ethelred  gave 
them  the  lands  of  Admore.  Malduin,  the  bishop  of  St  An- 
drews, granted  them  the  church  of  Sconie ;  and  from  Folhald, 
the  Bisliop  of  St  Andrews,  they  got  the  church  of  Hurken- 
dorach.  Reg.  of  St  Andrews.  David  I.  granted  to  the  monks 
of  Dunferuiiin,  '  Balchristie  cum  suis  rectis  divisis,  excepta 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  133 

rectitudine  quam  Kcledei  habere  debent.'  MS.  Charters, 
104.  A  dispute  ensued  between  the  prior  and  canons  of  St. 
Andrews,  who  came  in  the  place  of  the  Culdees,  and  the 
monks  of  Dunfernilin,  about  their  respective  rights  to  Bal- 
christie-  King  ^VilHam  determined,  that  the  monks  of  Dun- 
fermhn  should  have  Balchristie,  subject  to  the  rights  which 
the  Culdees  had  in  it,  during  the  reign  of  David  1.  Dal- 
rjmple's  Colh  p.  283."  ' 

The  writer  of  the  Register  of  the  Priory  of  St  Andrews  has 
transcribed,  from  an  old  volume,  "  written,"  he  says,  "  in  the 
language  of  the  Scots,"  the  memorials  concerning  the  rents 
and  duties,  payable  from  lands,  churches,  and  otherwise,  and 
the  donations  made  to  the  church  of  St  Servanus  in  the  isle 
of  Lochlevin.  He  professes  to  have  done  this,  without  the 
prolixity  of  the  original,  in  order  to  prevent  all  vain  and  vex- 
atious contentions  in  future  times. 

When  this  transcript  M'as  made  is  uncertain.  As  far  as  we 
may  judge  from  the  intention  specified,  it  must  have  been 
during  the  existence  of  the  Culdees  ;  and,  most  probably, 
soon  after  the  institution  of  canons  regular  at  St  Andrews, 
and  the  grant  made  of  Lochlevin  to  them  by  David  I.  The 
deed  immediately  preceding  in  the  Register  is  dated  A.  1276. 
But  we  can  determine  nothing  from  this ;  as,  in  these  regis- 
ters, little  regard  is  paid  to  the  order  of  time.  Some  of  the 
chartularies  would  seem  to  have  been  first  formed,  by  stitch- 

'  Caledonia,  1.  p.  437. 


134  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

ino-  together  the  loose  parchments  belonging  to  a  monastery, 
without  any  attention  to  arrangenu-nt.  \Yhen  these  were 
afterwards  tran-)Cribed,  the  transcript  was  made  according  to 
the  order  in  which  they  had  been  originally  thrown  toge- 
ther. 

These  memorials  were  published  by  Gillan,  as  an  appen- 
dix to  his  Remarks  on  Sir  James  Dah-y  tuple's  Collections  ;  and 
afterwards  by  Crawfurd,   who   affixed    them  to  his  Lives  of 
Officers  of  State,  No.  HI.,  with  the  addition  of  the  deed  en- 
titled Ferombulatio.     Mis  copy,  he  says,  was  taken  from  the 
chartulary  "  belonging  to  the  honourable  family  of  Panmure." 
Mr  Pinkerton  has  compendized  this  account,  in  the  appen- 
dix to  the  first  volume  of  his  Enquiry,  pp.  467—469;  where  he 
also  gives  the  contents  of  the  Large  Register  of  St  Andrews, 
from  a  MS.  in  the  Harleian  Library,  No.  4828. '    Although 
these  papers  have  been  already  published,  yet,  as  I  reckon 
myself  bound  to  bring  together  all  the  more  valuable  remains 
of  antiquity  on  this  subject,  1  shall  insert  them  in  the  Appen- 
dix.   'I'he  copy  given  is  from  the  Register  of  St  Andrews,  un- 
doubtedly the  smaller  one,  which  has  a  place  among  the  late 
learned  iNJacfarlane's  MSS.     To  these  papers  I  shall  subjoin 
an  extract  from  the  same  register,  giving  an  account  of  the 
donation  of  the  village  ol   Jiolgyne,   by  Macbeth,  to  the 
Culdees.  ^ 

Kellaeh,  it  would  appear,  was  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  be- 
fore the  year  893. '  Sir  James  Balfour  says,  that  he  had  seen 

'  Ibid.  pp.  450—4.54.  *  V.  Appendix,  No.  V. 

'  keitii's  Catalogue,  p.  5. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  135 

a  deed  of  this  bishop,  adch-essed  to  the  rehgious  Culdees  of 
Lochlevin.  '  But  he  has  given  no  particular  account  of  it. 
Malduin,  who  was  bishop  about  the  year  1034,  gave  them 
the  lands  of  iMarkinch. 

None  of  our  writers  seem  to  have  adverted  to  a  singular 
and  valuable  relique  of  bibliography,  with  which  the  ancient 
record  above  referred  to  supplies  us.  This  is  a  list  of  the 
books  found  in  the  Culdean  Priory  of  Lochlevin,  at  the  time 
that  it  was  given  up  to  the  canons  regular,  or  about  the 
year  1150.  This  catalogue  is  valuable  ;  not,  indeed,  on  ac- 
count of  its  extent ;  nor  as  containing  the  names  of  any  works 
which  have  since  perished,  and  thus  exciting  the  vain  regret 
of  the  antiquary,  or  of  the  collector;  nor  as  giving  us  any 
high  idea  of  the  literary  acquirements  of  these  pious  recluses; 
but  as  being  perhaps  unicpie  in  its  kind,  in  the  history  of  our 
country,  and  as  exhibiting  a  fair  state  of  the  literature  of  the 
age.  This  list  may  also  be  viewed  as  furnishing  a  tolerably 
just  specimen  of  the  ancient  conventual  libraries.  For,  if  we 
except  those  of  iona,  Abernethy,  Dunkeld,  and  8t  Andrews; 
considering  the  great  antiquity  of  the  establishment  at  Loch- 
levin, we  may  reasonably  suppose,  that  the  library  there 
would  be  as  well  stored  as  that  of  any  other  priory  in  that 
early  age.  '' 

Jt  is  undeniable,  that  there  was  a  monastery  of  Culdees  at 
Dunkeld,  long  before  it  became  an  piscopal  see.  Alexander 
Myln,  a  Canon  ot   Dunkeld,  afterwards  Abbot  of  Cambus- 

*  Dalrymple's  Coll.  p.  129.  V.  Appendix,  No.  VI. 


136  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  O  I- 

kenneth,  and  last  of  all  first  president  of  the  Court  of  Session, 
after  its  erection  A.  1532,  wrote  an  account  of  the  lives  of 
the  bishops  of  this  see,  still  extant  among  the  MSS.  in  the 
Advocates'  Library.  He  says,  that  Constantine,  King  of  the 
Picts,  "  from  his  devotion  for  St  Columba,  at  that  time  patron 
of  the  nliole  kingdom,  founded  and  endowed  an  illustrious 
monastery"  here,  "  about  the  year  729;  two  hundred  and 
twenty-six,  or,  as  some  say,  two  hundred  and  fc^rty  ^ears,  after 
the  buildingof  the  churchof  Abernethy," '  Others  carry  down 
this  event  to  the  year  815. ''  "  In  this  monastery,"  My  In  sub- 
joins, "  he  placed  those  religious  called  Keldecs,  having  wives 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  oriental  church,  from  whom 
they  abstained,  while  they  ministered  in  courses." 

According  to  this  writer,  there  was  no  bishop  of  Dunkeld, 
before  the  reign  of  David  I.,  about  the  year  1169;  that  is, 

•  —  Conslantinus  Pictorum  vex  tertius,  Diuo  Columbe  totius  tunc  regni 
patrono  deuotus,  monasterium  insigne  super  ripaui  flurainis  I'ayensis,  in  locis 
illis  quae  nunc  occupatis  vos,  Reuerende  Fater,  pro  ortoorientali,  et  vos  Alex- 
ander pro  mansione  de  Crief,  in  ejusdem  Diui  Columbe  lionorem,  ad  sancti 
Adampnani  instanciam  conslruxit,  el  dotauit^  circa  annus  Dommi  septingentos 
viginti  novem,  post  constructam  ecclesiam  de  Abernethi,  ad  annos  diicentos 
viginti  sex,  novem  menses  et  sex  dies  :  ac  ut  aliorum  est  opinio,  ducentos  qua- 
draginta  (luatuor.  In  quo  quidem  monasterio,  imposuit  viros  religio^os  quos 
nominat  vulgus  Kelhdeos,  aliler  Colideos,  hoe  est,  colentes  Deum ;  habenteb  ta- 
men  secundum  Orientalis  ecclesiae  ritum  coniuges,aquibus,  dum  vieissim  ini- 
nistraruut  abstinebant^  sicut  poslea  in  eci  lesia  sancti  Reguli,  nunc  sancti  An- 
dree,  consuetum  tunc  tuit,  &.c.  MS.  Fol.  3. 

*  Pinkerlon's  Enquiry,  ii.  267.    This  is  the  date  given  by  Wyntown, 

Awcht  hundyr  wynter  and  fyftine 
Fra  God  tuk  fieysch  of  Mary  schene, — 
The  Kyng  of  Peychtis  Constantyne 
Be  Tay  than  fowndyd  Dwiikeldyne.— 
The  Byschape  and  CI)ano\vnys  thare 
Serwys  God  and  Saynct  Colnie  seculare. 

Crony kd,  Ii.  vi.  ch.  7. 


THK    ANCTETsTT   CULDP.F.S.  137 

more  than  four  hundred  years  after  the  erection  of  the  Cvd- 
dee  monastery.  Goochdl,  however,  shews  that  Cormac  was 
bishop  here  in  the  days  of  Alexatjder  1.  '  In  the  charter  of 
erection  of  this  bishopric  by  David,  there  is  an  express  ex- 
ception of  the  riglils  that  beh)nged  to  the  abbey,  exceptis 
rectituduubus  quae  ad  Abbutiam  de  Duukelden  pertinent.  This 
not  only  proves,  as  Sir  James  I3alrymple  has  observed,  "  that 
there  has  been  an  Abbacie  at  Uunkel  before  the  erection  of 
the  bishopric,"  but  that  they  "  continued  separate  for  some 
time,  till  the  Keldees  were  chased  out.'"'  Even  Gregory,  Bi- 
shop of  Dunkeld,  subscribes  as  a  witness  to  this  exception  in 
favour  of  the  abbey,  over  which  he  had  formerly  presided  as 
abbot. 

Mr  Pinkerton  has  referred  to  a  remarkable  passage,  occur- 
ring in  the  most  ancient  and  authentic  records  of  Ireland, 
which  seems  to  prove  that  the  supreme  ecclesiastical  govern- 
ment remained  attached  to  the  Culdees,  even  after  the  acces- 
sion of  the  Scottish  princes  to  the  Pictish  throne.  "  1  igh- 
ernac,"  he  says,  "  and  the  Annals  of  Ulster  furnish  us  with 
a  bishop  of  Pikiand  niuch  earlier  [than  909,  when  Kellach  is 
said  to  have  been  made  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  ;]  for  at  the 
year  864,  they  say,  Tuahal  Mac  Artgusa,  Archbishop  of  For- 
tren,  and  Abbot  of  Dun  Callen,  dormivit ;  '  Tuahal,  son  of 
Artgus,  Archbisho|)  of  Pikiand,  and  Abbot  of  Dunkeld,  died.' 
This  would  lead  us  to  suspect,  that  after  Hyona  was  destroy- 
ed by  the  Danes  [A.  801,]  or  after  its  power  over  the  Pikish 

'  Pief.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  ix.  '  Collections,  p.  247. 


138  HTSTORICAr   ACCOUNT  OF 

churches  ceased,  the  Abbot  of  Dunkeld  [a  Culdee]  was  for 
a  time  regarded  as  supreme  of  the  Pikish  church.  Certain 
it  is  that  St  Andrews  had  no  title  to  be  regarded  as  supreme 
church  in  Pikland,  till  erected  into  a  bisliopric." ' 

Nearly  the  same  idea  is  adopted  by  another  writer.  Hav- 
ing mentioned  the  dissolution  of  the  monastery  of  lona,  in 
consequence  of  the  barbarity  of  the  Danish  pirates,  he  says, 
that  Dunkeld  became  the  repository  of  the  reliquesof  StCo- 
lumba,  adding ;  "  A  religious  house  was  here  built,  upon 
the  same  system  as  the  original  establishment,  at  lona.  In 
it,  a  bishop  resided  ]  over  it,  an  abbot  ruled.  From  the 
epoch  of  848,  the  church  of  Dunkeld  appears  to  have  form- 
ed the  primacy  of  Scotland,  for  several  ages,  till  it  was  sup- 
planted, in  its  turn,  by  St  Andrews."  He  then  quotes  the  pas- 
sage from  the  Annals  of  Ulster,  concerning  the  Archbishop 
of  Fortren  ;  subjoining,  "  The  annalist  merely  means  to 
speak  of  the  primate,  by  the  florid  expression  of  archbishop. 
Under  the  year  872,  the  same  annals  state  the  death  of  Fla- 
vertach  M'Murtach,  the  primate  of  Dunkeld."  * 

It  i§  of  no  consequence  in  regard  to  the  point  under  con- 
sideration, whether  lurastach,  the  Abbot  of  Hii,  carried  the 
reliques  of  Columba  to  Dunkeld,  or  not.  'J  his  theory  rests 
on  the  ground  of  a  supposed  error  m  the  Ulster  Annals,  as  if 
Ireland  had  been  put  tor  Scotluvd.  1  lie  general  idea  stems 
well- founded,  that  Dui.keld  Mas  viewed  as  a  second  lona. 
But  it  remains  to  be  proved  that,  in  this  earl}'  period,  there 

•  Enquiry,  ii  268,  26j),  *  Caledonia,  i.  p.  428. 


THE  ANCIKNT  CULDEES.  139 

was  a  bishop,  as  well  as  an  alibot,  residing  here.  The  only 
thing,  which  seems  to  he  offered  in  proof  of"  this,  is  the  pas- 
sage in  the  Annals  of  Ulster,  quoted  as  under  the  year  865, 
[leg.  864],  where  we  have  an  account  of  tlie  death  ot  I  uathal, 
Archbishop  of  Fortren  and  Abbot  of  Duiikeld.  '  From  what 
has  been  (juoted  above,  from  the  same  work,  this  Tuatlml 
seems  to  be  viewed  as  "  primate  of  Dunkeld."  But  with  this 
it  is  not  easy  to  reconcile  what  is  said  a  few  pages  down- 
wards ;  "  The  Ulster  Annals,  under  the  year  864,  speak  mag- 
nificently of  the  death  of  Tualhal,  the  Archbishop  of  Fortren, 
or  Abtrnethy." '' 

Could  we  for  a  moment  suppose  Fortren  to  mean  the  town 
of  Abernethy,  (an  idea  not  only  different  from  that  which  has 
always  been  hitherto  entertained,  but  not  easily  reconcileable 
with  any  of  the  notices  concerning  it  in  these  annals),  it  must 
necessarily  follow,  that  this  person  could  not  be  also  the  bi- 
shop connected  with  the  monastery  of  Dunkeld  ;  for  he  must 
have  resided  here,  for  "  performing  the  functions  of  his 
office." '  We  have  no  evidence,  therefore,  that  this  Archbishop 
of  Fortren  was  any  other  than  the  Abbot  of  Dunkeld. 

The  remarks  made  by  Mr  Pinkerton  have  a  great  degree 
of  verisimilitude.  "  The  Abbot  of  Hyona,"  he  says,  "  having 
such  supreme  power  over  the  Pikish  churches,  certainly 
would  not  allow  of  any  bishop's  see,  as  the  title  was  superior 
to  his  own,  and  [he  who  bore  it]  could  not  be  controuled  by 
him.     Abernethy  and  Dunkeld  were  but  abbacies,  even  in 

•  Ibid.  Ncte  (/.)  *  Ibid.  p.  431,  Note  (r.)  '  Ibid.  p.  435. 


140  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

the  eleventh  century,  long  after  St  Andrews  was  a  bishopric. 
Indeed,  all  our  writers,  ancient  and  modern,  concur  that  St 
Andrews  was  the  most  ancient  bishopric,  north  of  Clyde  and 
Forth."  • 

The  author  of  Caledonia  admits,  that  Kellach,  Bishop  of 
St  Andrews,  "  was  the  first  bishop  of  any  determinate  see."  ^ 
When  speaking  of  Tuathal,  he  finds  it  necessary  to  under- 
stand the  language  of  the  Ulster  Annals  figuratively  ;  observ- 
ing, as  has  been  seen,   that   "  the  annalist  merely  means  to 
speak  of  the  primate,  by  the  florid  expression  of  archbishop." 
For,  he  adds,  that,  "  in  opposition  to  the  claims  of  the  regis- 
ter of  St  Andrews, — Dunkeld  long  held  the  primaaj  of  the 
united  kingdom,"  i.  e.  of  the  Scots  and  Picls.     Now,  was 
this  primate  in  fact  a  different  person  from  the  abbot  ?  If  so, 
the  very  foundation  of  the  primacy  ascribed  to  him  is  de- 
stroyed, and  all  analogy  between  Dunkeld  and  lona  oblite- 
rated.   Why  did  the  primacy  belong  to  Dunkeld  ?   Because, 
says  the  learned  writer,  "  a  religious  liouse  was  here  built, 
upon  the  same  system,  as  the  original  establishment  at  lona." 
But  who  was  primate  in  lona  ?   Was  it  any  nameless  bishop, 
who  has  been  supposed  to  reside  there  for  certain  functions 
that  no  one  but  himself  could  pf^rform  .''  A\  e  have  not  been 
able  to  discover  a  single  vestige  of  such  a  character.     And 
can  even  those,  who  believe  that  an  ecclesiastic  of  this  de- 
scription did  reside  there,  merely  because,  according  to  their 
systeuj,  it  ought  to  have  been  so,  satisly  themselves  that  he 

•  Enquiry,  ii  268.  '  Vol.  I.  p.  429- 


TIIF.  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  141 

was  SO  completely  the  |)riiicipal  person  in  lona,  that  the  pri- 
maci/  centred  in  liim,  ratiier  than  in  llie  abbot  at  the  head  of 
the  Culdean  college  ? 

The  only  reasonable  idea  we  can  form,  is,  that  the  Abbot 
of  Dunkeld  was  called  archbishop  and  primate,  as  holding  the 
honours  formerly  conceded,  by  universal  consent,  to  the  Ab- 
bot of  lona.  The  author  of  Caledonia  says,  that  "  the  first 
bishop  of  Dunkeld,  who  came  out  conspicuously,  on  the 
stage  of  lite,  was  Corniac,  who  appears  under  Alexander  I. 
Yet,  is  it  certain,  that  there  were  bishops  at  Dunkeld,  before 
the  early  age  of  Corinac."  '  But  how  can  this  be  certain, 
when  tiiere  is  no  evidence,  save  of  that  suppositious  kind 
which  we  have  already  considered  ?  We  can  form  no  other 
conclusion,  than  that  Cormac  "  was  the  first  bishop,  who 
came  out  conspicuouali/,"  because  he  was  the  first  who  had 
been  appointed  to  the  episcopal  office,  distinctly  from  the 
abbot,  and  as  superseding  his  extensive  authority. 

From  the  faint  vestiges  of  the  history  of  these  dark  ages, 
it  is  evident  that,  even  after  the  suppression  of  the  Culdean 
establishment  at  Diuikeld,  the  memory  of  the  Culdees  was 
highly  venerated  there.  This  appears  from  various  circum- 
stances. Their  successors  still  acknowledged  Columba  as 
their  patron  saint ;  and  not  only  acknowledged  him  in  this 
character,  but  ascribed  a  miraculous  virtue  to  his  reliques. 

So  late  as  towards  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  Hi- 
shop  Livingston  instituted  a  chaplainry,  in  honour  of  Colum- 

°  Vol,  1.  p.  428,  429. 


143  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

ba  as  patron,  at  the  altar  of  St  Martin,  in  the  collegiate  church 
of  St  Giles  of  Edinburgh.  '  George  Brown,  one  of  his  suc- 
cessors, seems  to  have  consecrated  a  bell  to  tlie  memory  of 
the  patron  saint,  and  to  have  baptized  it  with  his  name.  ' 

Myln  informs  us  that,  "  as  in  the  year  1500,  a  most  fatal 
pestilence  raged  throughout  Scotland,  and,  according  to  the 
common  report,  the  city  of  Dunkeld  alone  still  continued  un- 
injured, through  the  merits  of  its  patron  Columba,  Bishop 
Brown  ordered  a  daily  mass  to  be  said,  at  the  great  altar,  at 
his  own  expeiicc,  in  honour  of  their  patron.  At  the  end  of 
the  year,  as  the  city,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  surrounding 
country,  remained  unaffected  by  tiie  pestilence,  he  ordered 
that  this  mass  should  be  perpetuated,  and  that  ten  pounds 
should  be  appropriated  annually  for  this  purpose.  That 
those,  who  celebrated  this  mass,  might  be  enabled  to  do  it 
M'ith  due  honour,  and  at  the  same  time  without  fatigue,  he 
chose  seven  vicars  of  the  choir,  who  were  to  have  a  stipend 
of  ten  pounds.  The  service  was  to  be  honourably  perform- 
ed at  seven  altars  of  the  church  not  yet  founded,  viz.  those 
of  the  Saints  Martin,  Nicholas,  Andrew  the  Apostle,  of  the 

'  Capellaneam  etiain  in  lionorem  Diui  Coliimbe  pationi  ad  altare  sancte 
Martini  in  ecclesia  collegiata  henedicti  Egidii  de  Edinbiirgli  perpetuauit. 
My  In  Vit.  Episcop.       Dunkeld.  Fol.  17,  b. 

*  Duas  niagnas  campanas,  vnam  Cohnnbam,  minorein  Giorgewn  vocatas  ad- 
duxit.  Successoribus  maximam,  que  Maria  tbiet  vocanda,  poitandam  leliquit. 
Ibid.  Fol.  28,  b.  The  writer  seems  to  speak  of  the  three  principal  bells  of  the 
cathedral.  Two  of  these  appear  to  have  been  hung  in  the  episcopate  of  Brown, 
who  took  tlie  name  of  the  smallest  of  the  two  to  himself.  The  third  and 
largest,  which  was  to  be  dedicated  to  the  Virgin,  lliough  perhaps  cast  at  his 
expence,  was  not  brought  lo  Dunkeld  in  his  time. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  143 

Innocents,  of  All  Saints,  of  Stephen  the  Protomartyr,  and  of 
J(>lui  Baptist.  Each  of  these  vicars  was,  one  day  in  the  week, 
to  celebrate  mass,  in  his  turn,  as  hitherto,  at  the  second  bell 
for  matins ;  that  devout  ecclesiastics,  seculars  given  to  good 
works,  and  travellers,  might  joyfully  assemble."' 

"  Some,"  he  elsewhere  says,  "  in  his  ecclesiastical  lands  of 
Capetli,  he  visited,  while  labouring  under  the  pestilence,  and 
caused  the  sacraments  of  the  church  to  be  administered  to 
them."  The  dreadful  disease  resisting  this  application,  as 
would  seem,  the  good  bishop  had  recourse  to  another,  and 
a  more  powerful,  remedy.  "  But  on  a  subsequent  day,  he 
made  holy  water,  in  which  he  washed  a  bone  of  the  blessed 
Columba,  and  sent  it  by  his  chancellor  to  be  drunk  by  the 
patients.  Many,  receiving  this,  were  completely  cured.  But 
one  stubborn  fellow  replied  to  the  chancellor;    '  Why  does 

'  Et  quia  in  anno  Domini  M,CCCCC.  seuerissima  regnauit  pestis  per  to- 
tum  regnum  Scocie,  et  ut  fama  fertur  ciuitas  Dunkeldensis  iliesa  mentis  Diui 
patroni  Colunibe  a  contagione  pestifera  semper  permansit.  Ideo  in  honorem 
eiusdem  patroni,  integrum  suis  expensis  cantari  fecit  missam  cum  Nota  ad 
maius  altare  omni  die  in  secundo  pulsu  ad  matutinas.  Et  anno  finito  quia 
ciuitas  et  maxima  circumjacentis  prima  pars  a  peste  intacta  permansit:  ideo 
missam  ipsam  quotidie  diceudam  datis  ad  horam  quatuor  decern  libris  annul 
census  praediorum  rusticorum  f'undando  perpetuauit.  Ac  vt  celebrantes  ean- 
dem  missam  ecclesias  decorarent  tedioque  nee  afficerentur,  septem  elegit 
chori  vicarios,  decem  librorum  stipendio  conductos.  Ad  septem  ecclesie  al- 
taria  notuJum  fundata,  viz.  Dmorum,  Martini,  Nicholai,  Andree  Apostoli,  In- 
nocentium,  Omnium  Sanctorum,  Stephani  protbomartyris,  et  Johannis  B.ip- 
tistae  in  honestate  seruanda.  Quoclque  per  singulos  dies  omni  septimana 
unus  illorum,  in  turno  suo  missam  celebraret  que  hactenus  in  secundo  pulsu 
ad  matutinas  oportune  serualur;  ad  quam  deuoti  ecclesiastic!  et  bonis  operi- 
bus  seculares  assueti,  adueneque  itiiieraturi  exultantes  conueuiunt.  Ibid.  Fol. 
25,  b. 


144  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

the  bishop  send  us  water  to  drink  ?  I  would  rather  he  would 
send  me  his  best  beverage.'  He,  however,  with  all  the  rest 
who  rejected  the  water  of  St  Columba,  died  of  the  plague, 
and  were  buried  in  one  tonib  below  the  said  cemetery.'" 

li  may  be  viewed  as  a  farther  proof  of  the  great  attach- 
ment still  retained  to  Columba  at  Dunkeld,  that  so  many  of 
the  bishops,  most  probably  at  their  own  desire,  were  interred 
in  that  island  which  bore  his  name,  as  having  been  consecra- 
ted to  him.  This  is  the  island  called  Inch-Culm,  or  St  Co- 
lumba s  fnch.  We  learn  from  Myln,  that  a  bishop  of  the  name 
of  Richard  was  buried  in  the  church  here  A.  1173,  or 
1174  ;  Kichard  de  Praebenda,  A.  1210  ;  John  Archdeacon  of 
Lothian,  A.  1214  ;  another  of  the  same  name,  designed  John 
of  Leicester,  is  also  mentioned,  but  viewed  by  Keith  as  the 
same  person;  Gilbert,  A.  1236;  Richard,  the  chancellor, 
who  died  A.  1250.  According  to  Myln,  A.  1272,  the  heart 
of  Richard  of  Inverkeithing  was  interred  in  the  choir  of  St 
Columba's  church  in  tliis  island,  although  his  body  was  bu- 
ried at  Dunkeld  ;  and  James  Livingston,  A.  1482-3.  Gal- 
frid,  who  died  A.  1249,  was  buried  in  the  old  church  of  the 
convent  at  Dunkeld,  dedicated  to  Columba. 

To  these  observations  we  may  add,  that,  long  after  the  ex- 

•  Qiiosrtam  quuin  pestc  laborantes  in  terris  suis  ecclesiasticis  de  Capethe 
vi-itauitet  sacramenta  ecclesiastica  eis  ministrari  tecit.  Altera  vero  die  aquain 
fecit  benedictatn,  in  qua  lanauit  os  lienedicti  Columbe,  et  cum  cancellario  eis 
ad  bibenduui  misit;  quam  niuiti  recipientes  sani  facti  sunt.  Unus  vero  pro- 
cerus (  ancellario  respondit,  Quid  miltit  nobis  episcopusaquam  ad  bibendam  : 
mallem  misisset  mihi  optiniam  suam  seruiciam.  lile  vero,  cum  reliqiiis  aquani 
sancti  Colunibe  nun  r»  cipientibus  in  peste  obierunt,  et  ad  nuineruin  triginta 
personarum  in  vno  infra  dictum  Cemiterium  monumenlo  sepulti  sunt. — Ibid. 
Fol.  26,  b.  27,  a. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  145 

tinction  of  the  Culdees  here,  the  monastic  seal  continued  to 
exJiibit  the  image  of  Columba  as  the  patron  saint.  ' 

The  Culdean  establishment  at  St  Andrews  next  demands 
our  attention.     It  is  pretended  by  our  ancient  chroniclers, 
that  Constantius  having  wasted  the  city  of  Patras,  rather, 
Patrae,  Gr.  Ucd^uu,  in  Achaia,  where  the  reliques  of  St  An- 
drew were  kept,  Regulus  was  warned  in  a  vision  to  take 
some  of  these,  and  carry  them  with  him  to  a  region  towards 
the  west,  situated  in  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  ;  that 
he  accordingly  did  so,  and,  after  being  long,  tossed  at  sea, 
was  at  length  driven  into  a  bay  near  the  place  Avhere  St  An- 
drews now  stands.    According  to  some  accounts,  this  took 
place  about  the  year  365  ;  while  others  make  it  somewhat 
later.     In  this  quarter,  we  are  told,  Regulus  lived  devoutly, 
with  his  companions,  in  cells,  for  thirty-two  years,  occasion- 
ally travelling  through   the  country,  and   building  several 
churches.    Three  are  particularly  mentioned  in  the  extracts 
from  the  Large  Register.     One,  it  is  said,  was  at  Fortevioth, 
one  at  Monechata,  afterwards  called  Monichi,  and  another, 
beyond  the  Month,  at  Doldanha,  in  later  times  denominated 
Cho7idrohedaUon. '  Hungus,  son  of  Fergoso,  King  of  the  Picts, 
is  represented  as  patronising  Regulus  and  his  companions, 

'  An  impression  of  this  seal  is  given. 

»  V.  Sibbaid's  Fife,  p.  164,  In  a  note,  added  to  the  last  edition  of  this  work. 
It  IS  said  :  "  The  village  of  Forteviot  is  well  known.  Monichi,  Sibbald  else-' 
where  supposes  to  be  Moonzie,  and  Chondrohedajion  is  ^achton.  See  p.  36." 
But  it  is  certainly  more  natural  to  think,  that  Mo/«V;«ns  the  modern  Monikie 
a  parish  church  in  the  county  of  Fortar,  about  twelve  miles  distant  from  St 
Andrews. 

T 


146  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

and  as  having  given  them  some  lands  as  a  perpetual  alms- 
gift. 

The  Large  Register  of  St  Andrews,  which  contained  this 
account,  has  disappeared  for  more  than  a  century.  Tlie  ex- 
tracts, made  from  it,  are  however  preserved  in  a  MS.  in  the 
Harleian  Library,  No.  4628.  They  have  been  published  by 
Mv  Pinkerton,  in  the  Addenda  to  his  Enquiry.  As  this  use- 
ful work  has  become  scarce,  I  shall  insert  the  extracts  which 
refer  to  Regulus,  and  to  the  Culdees,  in  the  Appendix.  ' 

The  whole  story,  with  respect  to  Regulus,  has,  it  must  be 
acknowledged,  greatly  the  air  of  a  mere  legend.  It  was  very 
probably  framed  by  the  monks,  after  Kilrymont  became  the 
chief  seat  of  ecclesiastical  power,  in  order  to  give  it  more  ce- 
lebrity, and  to  wean  the  multitude  from  their  attachment  to 
religious  places  which  had  in  fact  a  more  early  foundation ; 
particularly,  from  lona,  Abernethy,  and  Dunkeld.  The  very 
name  of  the  Pictish  prince,  to  whom  the  patronage  of  Regu- 
lus is  ascribed,  seems  to  betray  the  imposture.  "  He  was 
fabricated,"  says  Mr  Pinkerton,  "  because  a  Hungus  had 
founded  St  Andrews  about  825 ;  and  its  priests  wanted  to 
pass  Regulus  for  its  founder  in  the  fourth  century."  ^ 

This  legend  may  be  viewed  as  having  more  connexion 
with  the  history  of  the  Culdees  than  what  appears  at  first 
sight.  Two  circumstances  suggest  this  idea.  The  first  is, 
the  conformity  of  the  mode  of  life,  attributed  to  Regulus 
and  his  companions,  to  that  of  the  Culdees.     They  are  d?- 

'     » V.  No,  YII.  *  Enquiry,  t.  294. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  ]47 

scribed  as  living  in  cells,  and  as  planting  churches,  just  as 
the  monks  of  Jona  did.  The  second  is  still  more  strikino-. 
The  very  territory,  said  to  have  been  given  by  an  early  prince 
of  the  Picts,  of  the  name  of  Hungus,  to  Regulus  and  his 
brethren,  and,  as  we  know  from  history,  actually  given  for  a 
religious  purpose,  several  centuries  afterwards,  seems  unac- 
countably to  pass  into  the  hands  of  the  Culdees.  It  is  even 
recognised  as  theirs,  without  any  kind  of  dispute,  at  the  very 
time  that  their  adversaries  were  abridging  their  power,  and 
depriving  them  of  their  possessions.  Now,  if  there  ever  was 
such  a  person  as  Regulus,  he  might,  like  St  Servan  and  others, 
be  an  associate  of  Columba,  or  of  some  of  his  followers.  For, 
in  this  instance,  little  stress  can  be  laid  on  the  chronology  of 
the  Register,  or  of  our  early  writers.  With  respect  to  the  pre- 
cious reliquesof  an  Apostle,  it  is  well  known  that  the  monks 
did  not  always  need  to  go  as  far  as  to  Patras  for  them.  I  am 
strongly  inclined  to  suspect,  that  these  had  never  been  heard 
of  at  Kilrymont,  till  a  noise  had  been  made  about  the  reliques 
of  Columba  at  Dunkeld.  Myln,  as  we  have  seen,  asserts, 
with  great  appearance  of  truth,  that  Columba,  the  patron 
saint  of  Dunkeld,  was  acknowledged  in  the  same  character 
through  the  whole  kingdom.  It  was  therefore  necessary  that 
Regulus,  who  introduced  the  reliques  of  the  apostle  Andrew, 
to  whom  the  saint  of  iona  must  of  course  give  place,  should 
have  a  prior  date. 

According  to  the  extracts  from  the  Large  Register,  Hun- 
gus, king  of  the  Picts,  came  to  Kilrymont,  and,  perambulat- 
ing great  part  of  that  place,  presented  it  to  God  and  St  An- 


148  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

drew,  for  the  erection  of  churches  and  oratories.  That  such 
a  gift  was  made  by  Hungus,  is  in  the  highest  degree  proba- 
ble. For  it  appears  indisputable,  that,  about  the  year  825, 
he  founded  a  church  at  Kilrymont ;  which  henceforth  receiv- 
ed the  name  of  the  Apostle  to  whom  it  was  dedicated. 
Sibbald  views  this  gift  of  the  Pictish  king  as  meant  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Culdees.  '  But  we  have  more  direct  evidence. 
For,  as  Martine  speaks  of  Baronia  Cakdaiorum  infra  Cursum 
Apri,  or  "  the  Barony  of  the  Culdees  below  the  Boar's  Raik,"  ~ 
the  extracts  bear,  that  this  was  given  by  King  Hungus  to  St 
Rule.  Yet  we  learn,  from  the  same  source  of  information, 
that  this  tract  was  afterwards  taken  from  the  Culdees  ;  and 
given,  first  to  the  Bishop,  and  then  to  the  Prior  and  Canons 
Regular  of  St  Andrews  :  "  so  that,"  as  Sir  James  Dalrymple 
observes,  "  this  place  appeareth  to  have  been  one  of  the  an- 
cient seats  of  the  Culdees."  ^ 

In  the  tenth  century,  such  was  their  celebrity  at  St  An- 
drews, that  King  Constantine  HI.  took  up  his  residence 
among  them,  and  A,  943,  died  a  member  of  their  society  ;* 
or,  as  Wyntown  says,  abbot  of  their  monastery. 

Nyne  hundyi-  wyntyr  and  aucht  yhere, 
Quhen  gayne  all  Donaldis  dayis  were, 
Heddis  sowne  cald  Constantine 
Kyng  wes  tliretty  yhere :  and  syne 
Kyng  he  sessyd  for  to  be. 
And  in  Sanct  Andrewys  a  Kylde.    . 


History  of  Fife,  p.  l65,  l66,  '  Reliquiae  Divi  Andreae,  p.  22,  IS. 

Collections,  p.  13J,  132.  *  Fordun.  Scotichron.  lib.  iv.  c.  22,  23. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  149 

And  there  he  lyvyd  yheris  fyve. 
And  Abbot  mad,  endyd  hys  lyve. 

Cronykil,  B.  vi.  c.  x. 

It  is  also  believed  that  an  Irish  king  attached  himself  to 
this  religious  body.  For  we  learn  from  the  Ulster  Annals, 
that,  A.  1033,  Hugh  Mac  Flavertai  O'Nell,  King  of  Ailech, 
and  heir  of  Ireland,  post  penitent iam  mart,  in  St.  Andrezi^es 
eccl.  '    He  has  also  been  designed  "  King  of  A'cliath."  » 

The  Culdees  at  St  Andrews  seem  to  have  had  considerable 
endowments.     But  it  is  not  easy  to  form  an  accurate  judg- 
ment as  to  the  extent  of  these,  by  reason  of  the  mistakes  of 
copyists  with  respect  to  the  names  of  places,  as  well  as  the 
change  of  these  names  in  the  lapse  of  ages ;  and  also,  because 
we  cannot  certainly  distinguish  between  the  original  posses- 
sions of  the  Culdees,  and  those  lands,  which,  in  the  way  of 
superadded  donation,  were  given  to  their  successors  the  ca- 
nons regular.    Another  difficulty  arises  from  the  impossibili- 
l^y  of  determining,  whether  certain  lands  belonged  to  the  Cul- 
dees of  Lochlevin,  or  to  those  of  St  Andrews.    After  the  ex- 
clusion of  this  order  of  religious,  though  there  was  a  priory 
of  canons  regular  at  Lochlevin,  distinct  from  that  at  St  An- 
drews, the  former  evidently  depended,  in  some  way,  on  the 
latter :  and  some  modes  of  expression  occasionally  occur  in 
ancient  deeds,  which  rather  induce  the  idea,  that,  during 
the  power  of  the  Culdean  establishments,  the  priory  of  St 
Andrews  was  dependent  on  that  of  Lochlevin. 


'  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  II.  App.  p.  SlQ.  *  Caledonia,  I.  436. 

H 


150  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Sibbald,  having  given  an  account  of  the  lands  which  were 
held  by  the  Culdees  of  Lochlevin,  says ;  "  Besides  these 
mentioned  above,  the  excerpts  of  the  Register  show,  that 
there  were  other  lands  in  this  shire  [of  Fife,  which]  belong- 
ed to  them.  Terrae  quas  tenent  Keledei,  Kinkel,  Kinnadin 
Fihe,  Kinnadin  Egu,  Lethin,  Kerin,  Kerner,  Kynninis,  Rath- 
matgailum,  Syreis,  Baletoch,  Kaletuise,  Baleocherthin,  Pelh- 
kenin,  Kingorg."  ' 

By  these  he  undoubtedly  means  the  lands  which  belonged 
to  the  Culdees  of  St  Andrews.  Some  of  them  are  particular- 
ly mentioned,  as  their  property,  in  the  small  Register;  as 
Kinkel,  which  was  confirmed  to  them  by  a  charter  of  Mal- 
colm IV.  '^  It  is  probably  the  same  place  which  is  elsewhere 
called  Kinakelle.  ^  Kynninis  ii3  frequently  mentioned  ;*  and 
the  lands  of  Lethin  are,  in  a  variety  of  places,  specified  as 
still  the  property  of  the  Culdees,  Qum  Keledei  habent. '  Sy- 
reis is  undoubtedly  the  town  of  Ceres,  Pethkenin  the  Petken- 
in  of  the  Register.  *  Kerner  may  be  Kernes  ; '  and  Kingorg 
the  same  with  Chindargog.  * 

In  order  to  shew  that  the  Culdean  priory  at  St  Andrews 
"  formed  originally  the  residence  of  a  bishop,"  it  has  been 
observed,  that,  "  under  the  year  872,  the  Ulster  Annals  state 
the  death  of  Bishop  Cohuan,  the  Abbot  of  St  Andrews."' 
This  is  not  in  the  extracts  given  by  Mr  Pinkerton,  though  it 

»  History  of  Fife,  p.  I69.         '  Reg.  Sti.  Andr.  p.  £52.         '  Ibid.  p.  S85. 
♦  Ibid.  p.  53,  150,  38i,  &c.  '  Ibid.  p.  57,  ()2,  7 1,  160,  &c. 

'  Ibid.  p.  385.  '  Ibid,  p.  874,  385.  V.  Appendix,  l\o.  VIII. 

'  Ibid.  p.  62.  *  Caledonia,  i.  p.  430, 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  151 

occurs  in  Johnstone's:  and  even  the  latter  gives  it  with  evi- 
dent hesitation.  His  extract  is  in  these  words ;  "  Bishop 
Colman,  the  Abbot  of  Androis  (f. '  St  Andrews)  died. "  At 
any  rate,  it  must  be  viewed  merely  as  complimentary  lan- 
guage ;  or,  as  the  author  of  Caledonia  observes  concerning 
Tuathal,  when  designed  Archbishop,  as  "  a  florid  expression."' 
Besides,  this  writer  has  himself  ascribed  the  foundation  of 
the  bishopric  of  St  Andrews,  to  Grig,  who  did  not  begin  to 
reign  till  the  year  883.  *  It  may  be  added,  that,  though 
Keith  has  given,  from  different  writers,  no  fewer  than  seven 
lists  of  the  Bishops  of  St  Andrews,  the  name  of  Colman  does 
not  appear  in  one  of  them. 

*  Antiquit.  Celto-Normann.  p.  Q5.  '^  Foitasse. 

5  See  above,  p.  138.  *  V.  Pinkeiton's  Enquiry,  ii.  179, 


152  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Of  the  Culdees  of  Brechin. — Jfliether  they  merely  constituted 
the  Episcopal  Chapter  ? — Of  those  at  Dunhlane. — Of  the  sup- 
posed Foundation  at  Muthel. — Of  that  of  Monirnusk. — Cul- 
dees at  Portmoak, — Scone, — Kirkcaldy,— Culross, — Mailros. 

That  Brechin  was,  in  an  early  age,  a  distinguished  seat  of 
the  Culdees,  appears  from  what  we  find  in  the  Pictish  Chro- 
nicle :  "  This  is  he  who  gave  the  great  city  of  Brechin  to  the 
Lord."  '  In  this  manner  does  the  ancient  writer  point  out 
our  Scottish  king  Kenneth,  commonly  reckoned  the  third  of 
that  name,  who  began  to  reign  in  the  year  970. 

In  a  work  lately  published,  it  is  said  :  "  That  there  was  a 
bishop  established  among  the  Culdees  at  Brechin,  before  the 
erection  of  the  bishopric,  by  David  I.,  is  certain  from  his 

'  Hie  est  qui  tribuit  magnam  civitatem  Brechne  Domino.  Innes's  Essay, 
Append,  p.  7B8. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  153 

charter  of  erection,  which  was  granted,  Episcopo,  et  Kelledeis, 
in  ecclesia  de  Breichen.  Dah-ymple's  Coll.  p.  2 19,  [leg.  249."]  ' 
But,  undoubtedly,  the  mode  of  expression  used  proves 
nothing  more  than  that  from  this  time  there  was  a  bishop 
here.  When  David  granted  a  charter,  erecting  Brechin  into 
a  bishopric,  it  may  naturally  be  supposed,  that  he  had  pre- 
viously fixed  on  one  to  fill  this  station  ;  and  that  he  gave  him 
the  title,  as  was  frequently  done,  before  his  actual  instalment. 
At  any  rate,  from  an  ancient  charter,  granted  before  the  erec- 
tion of  the  bishopric,  it  may  be  presumed  that  the  Culdees 
here  had  only  an  abbot  among  them.  For  I  will  not  carry 
the  matter  so  far  as  Sir  James  Dalrymple  does,  who,  in  the 
very  passage  referred  to,  reasons  thus :  "  In  the  charter  of 
Balchristin, — amongst  the  witnesses  is  Leodus  Abbas  de 
Breichen ;  which  is  a  clear  evidence  that  at  that  time  Brechin 
was  not  erected  into  a  bishopric,  and  that  Leod  was  abbot 
there."  » 

"  At  Brechin,"  says  our  industrious  and  learned  antiquary 
Goodall,  "  the  Culdees  continued  yet  much  longer,"  than 
they  had  done  at  Dunblane,  "  to  be  the  dean  and  chapter. 
Bricius  their  prior  is  a  witness  to  some  of  Turpin's  charters  ; 
and  after  him  Prior  Mallebride  attests  divers  charters  by  the 
Bishops  Turpin,  Ralph,  Hugh,  and  Gregory.  The  designa- 
tion given  him  by  the  bishops  is  Prior  Keledeorum  nostrorum, 
'  Prior  of  our  Culdees,'  or  '  Prior  of  Brechin ;'  and  some- 
times only  Prior.     The  Culdees,  like  other  chapters  of  epis- 

'  Caledonia,  1.  430,  Note  (y).  »  Collections,  p.  249. 

U 


154  HISTOllICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

copal  sees,  gave  confirmations  of  charters  granted  by  their 
bishops,  some  of  which  are  still  extant,"  &c.  ' 

From  what  is  here  said,  one  would  naturally  conclude, 
that  it  appeared  from  ancient  writs,  that  the  prior  and  Cul- 
dees  formally  constituted  the  chapter  of  Brechin  ;  and  of 
course,  that  the  Prior  was  the  Dean.  But  this  was  not  the 
case.  To  what  dependence  soever  on  the  bishop  the  Cul- 
dees  may  have  been  reduced,  it  is  evident  that  they  had  not 
been  absolutely  cast  into  the  mould  of  a  mere  chapter.  For, 
in  the  charter  of  Ralph,  Bishop  of  Brechin,  De  Procurationi- 
bus,  besides  the  designations,  Gregorio  Archidiacono,  and  Ma- 
theo  Decano  de  Brechyn,  distinct  mention  is  made  of  Malle- 
bryde  as  Priore  Keledeorum  de  Brecli.  *  This  Matthew  is,  in 
another  charter  of  the  same  Ralph,  designed  Decano  nostra ;  ^ 
and  in  one  of  Turpin,  Matheo  Decano  de  Brechyn.  * 

In  Turpin's  charter,  De  Decuna  Retis,  the  witnesses  are  thus 
mentioned  ;  Hugorie  Epo  Sti  Andree,  Bricio  Priore  Keledeo- 
rum  dcBrech.,  W.Archid.  Sti  Andree,  et  Matussale  Decano,  An- 
drea Capellano,  et  Matheo  Sacrista  ecclae  de  Brechyn,  et  insu- 
per  Gillebryd  Comite  de  Angus,  et  Dovenald  Abbe  de  Brech. ' 
According  to  the  construction,  this  Matussal  was  at  this  time 
Dean,  while  Matthew,  afterwards  advanced  to  this  dignity, 
was  only  Sacrist.  This  must  have  been  before  the  year  1 1 87  ; 

•  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  xi.  The  two  charters  of  this  description,  given 
by  Goodall,  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix,  No.  IX. 

»  Regist.  Aberbroth.  i.  Fol.  97.  Macfarl.  i.  p.  Si-'Q.  It  is  numbered  as 
Chart.  189. 

3  Ibid.  No.  183,  p.  226.  *  Ibid.  No.  178. 

'  Ibid.  Fol,  98.  Macfarl.  MS.  p.  2S2.  No.  193. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  155 

for  in  this  year  Hugh,  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  died.  Here, 
and  in  several  other  instances,  the  Prior  of  the  Culdees  takes 
place  of  the  Dean. 

All  that  can  fairly  be  inferred  from  the  language  of  these 
deeds,  is,  that  the  bishops  here  were  willing  that  the  Culdees 
should  retain  their  ancient  right  of  election,  in  conjunction 
with  others.  For,  even  in  both  the  charters  given  by  Good- 
all,  the  Prior  and  Culdees,  though  introduced  as  having  a 
seat  in  the  chapter,  are  expressly  distinguished  from  the  rest 
of  the  members:  Prior,  et  Keledei,  ceteriqiie  ck  Capitulo 
Brechynensis  ecclesiae.  In  several  others,  their  prior  is  men- 
tioned as  peculiarly  as  if  he  had  had  no  connexion  with  the 
chapter. '  The  bishop,  therefore,  must  have  used  the  phrase, 
Keledeorum  nostrorum,  "  our  Culdees,"  not  as  if  they  had  for- 
mally constituted  his  chapter,  but  because  they  were  the 
Culdees  residing  within  his  diocese,  and  connected  with  this 
see. 

Maitland  has  fallen  into  a  series  of  blunders,  when  speak- 
ing of  the  abbey  of  Trinitarian  or  Mathurine  monks  here  ; 
which,  he  says,  "  probably,  by  its  antiquity,  owes  its  erection 
to  King  David  I.,  who  established  the  bishop's  see  in  this 
place."     His  proof  is ;  "  For  about  the  year  1 178,  Dovenal- 


'  Testibus  Dnb  Bricio  Episcopo  Morav.  Dno"Willo~de  Boscho  Cancellar. 
Mallehryd  Priore  Keledeorum  nostrorum.  Magro  Henrico  de  Norliain  Offi- 
ciali  nostro.  Freskyn  Moravien.  ecclie  Decano.  Magro  Henrico  et  Hugone 
de  Duveglas  Clericis  Dni  Moravien.  Magro  Henrico  de  Monros  et  VVilliJ 
Capellanis  nostris  et  toto  Capitulo  nostro.  Regist.  Aberbroth.  i.  Fol.  96.  I^o. 
187. 


156  HISTOllICAL  ACCOUNT  OJf 

duS,  Abbot  of  Brechin,  granted  to  the  Abbot  of  Aberbro- 
thocke,  Terram  de  Ballege  le  Grand,  which  King  Alexander 
confirmed  by  charter;  and,  anno  1219,  I  find  one  John  to 
have  been  Abbot  of  Brechin."  '    Tliere  could  be  no  Mathu- 
rines  or  Red  Friars  at  Brechin  A.  1178  ;  for  this  order  was 
instituted  during  the  papacy  of  Innocent  III.,  who  was  not 
elected   till  the  year  1198.     This  Dovenald,  of  whom  he 
speaks,  was  evidently  a  layman.     His  name  occurs  in  several 
charters.     In  that  to  which  Maitland  must  have  referred,  the 
land  is  denominated  Bale gille  grand,  and  the  donor,  Douenal- 
dus  Abbe  de  Brechyn. '   In  the  charter  of  confirmation,  imme- 
diately following,  the  name  is  Douenaldus  Abb.     There  can 
be  no  doubt  that  Abb  or  Abbe  was  his  surname.     We  have 
seen  him  conjoined,  in  a  preceding  extract,  with  the  Earl  of 
Angus  ;  and  they  are  evidently  distinguished  from  the  clergy 
mentioned  before.     In  the  charter  immediately  preceding 
that  concerning  Balegille  grand,  Morgund  Abbe  confirms  the 
gift  of  fewel  from  his  forest,  which  his  father  John  Abbe  had 
made  to  the  abbey  of  Arbroath ;  which  confirmation  his  fa- 
ther, and  his  paternal  uncle,  and  his  brother  John,  attest. 
The  father  of  John  had  been  Mai  is,  who  was  proprietor  of 
the  forest  of  Edale,  most  probably  what  is  now  written  Edzel, 
the  name  of  a  parish  not  far  from  Brechin,  whence  one  of 
the  principal  branches  of  the  family  of  Lindsay  took  its  title. 
This  appears  from  a  charter  of  confirmation  by  King  Wil- 


'  History  of  Scotland,  i.  251. 

'  Regist.  Aberbrotb.  i,  Fol.  60.  Macfarl.  i.  p.  145. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  157 

liam,  in  which  the  donor  is  designed  Johannes  Abbas  filius 
M alisii. '  Tliis  is  probably  the  origin  of  the  surname  of  Abbot, 
which  still  exists  in  Angus. 

The  names  of  two  Culdees  are  recorded  in  a  charter  grant- 
ed by  Turpin,  in  which  he  gives  some  lands  in  the  village  of 
Strucatherach,  i.  e.  Strickathrow,  Besides  Brice  Prior  of 
Brechin,  mention  is  made  of  Gillesali  Kelde,  and  Machalen 
Kelde.  '^ 

Concerning  the  foundation  at  Dunblane,  1  scarcely  need 
any  other  testimony  than  that  of  Keith,  who  was  so  zealous 
for  the  rights  of  episcopacy.  "  Formerly,"  he  says,  "  there 
was  a  convent  of  Culdees  here,  and  continued  so  to  be,  even 
after  the  erection  of  the  bishopric,  which  owes  its  foundation 
to  king  David  II.  towards  the  end  of  his  reign.  St  Blaan 
was  superior  of  this  convent  in  the  time  of  King  Kenneth  III. 
and  from  him  the  see  derived  its  name,  \Bi-itan.  Sancta."  *] 
Here  there  is  undoubtedly  a  mistake.  Keith  must  have 
meant  to  speak  of  David  I.,  who  erected  Dunblane  into  a 
bishopric.  *  Mr  Chalmers  says,  that  "  St  Blaan  was  the  pa- 
tron, as  he  was  the  chief  of  this  religious  establishment"  of 
Culdees  ;  "  being  a  bishop,  here,  about  1000,  A.  D."  ^  He 
refers  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  100.  But  Keith  has  not  men- 
tioned St  Blaan  as  a  bishop,  and  still  less  as  bishop  of  Dun- 


■  Regist.  Aberbroth.  i.    Fol.  60.  No,  72.  73. 

*  Ibid.  Fol.  61.  ap.  Macfarl.  p.  146. 
3  Catalogue  of  Bishops,  p.  100. 

*  V.  Buchanan.  Hist.  Lib.  vii.  c.  27.    Dalryinple's  Collect,  p.  247. 
'  Caledonia,  i.  p.  430,  JSote  (z.) 


158  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

blane.  He  could  not,  indeed,  consistently  do  so  ;  as  he  says, 
that  St  Blaan  lived  in  the  reign  of  Kenneth  III. ;  whereas  the 
bishopric  owed  its  foundation  to  David  I.,  who  did  not  be- 
gin to  reign  till  the  year  1124.  In  the  Aberdeen  Breviary, 
he  is  said  to  have  been  consecrated  to  the  episcopal  office ; 
but  no  mention  is  made  of  Dunblane,  nor  of  any  other  place 
of  residence. '  Camerarius  makes  him  bishop  of  Sodor ;  add- 
ing, that  the  city  of  Dunblane  in  Scotland  received  its  name 
from  him.  ^  Lesley  also  speaks  of  him  as  a  bishop  ;  but  takes 
no  notice  of  his  see.  * 

It  has  been  supposed,  that  there  was  also  a  Culdee  esta- 
blishment at  Muthil.  "  We  find,"  says  Crawfurd,  "  the  Ab- 
bots and  Priors  of  the  Culdees  at  Brechin,  Muthill,  Dunkeld, 
and  Abernethy,  all  frequently  witnesses  to  the  deeds  or  grants 
of  the  bishops :  and  getting  churches  or  tithes  from  them, 
together  with  the  Curae  Animarum."  On  the  supposition 
that  such  an  establishment  subsisted  at  Muthil,  perhaps  it 
could  only  be  viewed  as  a  cell  belonging  to  the  monastery 
of  Dunblane.  Goodall  observes,  that  Michael,  parson  of 
Muthil,  and  Macbeath  his  chaplain,  are  conjunct  witnesses 
Avith  Malpol,  whom  he  seems  to  view  as  Prior  of  the  Cul- 
dees at  Dunblane.  They  attest  a  confirmation,  by  Wil- 
liam Bishop  of  Dunblane,  of  the  "  gift  of  the  church  of  Kin- 
cardine, to  the  monks  of  Cambuskenneth,  to  be  seen  in  their 
charter,  fol.  80."  *  But  from  the  inscription  of  a  charter, 
quoted  by  Crawfurd,  Malpol  appears  as  "  Prior  of  the  Cul- 

'  In  August.  Fol.  Ixxvii.  *  De  Pietate  Scotor.  p.  J67. 

'  Hist.  p.  189.  *  Pref.  to  Keitli's  Catalogue,  .\-. 

11 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  159 

dees  of  Muthil."  Carta  Simonis  Episcopi  Dunblanen.  Monia- 
iibiis  de  North-Berwick,  Ecclesiae  de  Logy-Athry.  Testibus, 
Malpol  Prior  Keledeionim  de  Methyl,  et  Michael,  et  Malcolmo, 
Keledeis  de  Methyl.  '  The  quotation  is  certainly  inaccurate. 
The  charter,  he  says,  is  in  the  Earl  of  Marchniont's  family  ar- 
chives. But  I  have  no  opportunity  to  examine  it.  On  looking, 
however,  into  the  charter  referred  to  by  Goodall,  I  find  the 
witnesses  thus  designed  ;  Archidiacono  lonatha  capellano  meo, 
that  is,  chaplain  to  W.  Bishop  of  Dunblane  ;  Cormac  Mal- 
pol, priore  Keldeorum  persona  de  Mothell,  Michaele  et  eius  ca- 
pellano Mackbeth,  Sec.  "  As  Crawford  has  given  such  La- 
tin as  even  monks  would  not  have  written,  I  strongly  sus- 
pect that,  in  the  Marchmont  charter,  Malpol  must  be  de- 
signed as  here ;  and  that  Crawfurd  has  left  out  the  word  pei- 
sona  between  Keledeiorum,  and,  according  to  his  orthography, 
de  Methyl.  If  so,  the  only  proof,  as  far  as  I  have  observed,  of 
a  Culdee  establishment  at  Muthil,  falls  to  the  ground. 

This  charter  was  granted  towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth 
century.  Before  the  Reformation,  Muthil  was  the  residence 
of  the  Dean  of  Dunblane.  ^ 

The  power  of  the  Culdees  was  also  considerable  in  that 
diocese,  of  which  the  see  was  originally  at  Mortlach,  but 
afterwards,  in  the  reign  of  David  I.,  translated  to  Aberdeen. 
For,  notwithstanding  the  great  additions  made  to  this  epis- 
copate on  occasion  of  the  change  of  its  seat,  bisiiop  Nectan 


•  Officers  of  State,  p.  6,  N.  *  Caitul,  Cambuskeiinetb,  ut  sup.  cit. 

3  Statist.  Ace.  viii.  485. 


160  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

did  not  prevail  in  his  attempts  to  expel  the  Culdees.  They 
still  continued,  at  least  at ikfonmwsA:.  We  learn,  from  theChar- 
tulary  of  Aberdeen,  that  "  Edward,  successor  to  Nectan,  was 
the  first  bishop  who  instituted  canons  at  Aberdeen,  by  the 
authority  of  the  apostolic  seat." '  Hence  Sir  James  Dalrymple 
concludes,  "  that  no  sort  of  churchmen,  but  the  Culdees,  can 
be  supposed  to  be  established  there  before  that  time  :  nor," 
he  says,  "  needed  churchmen  to  be  expelled  by  papal  au- 
thority, to  make  way  for  the  Chanoins,  if  they  had  been  of 
the  Romish  institution.  It  is  certain,"  he  adds,  "  that  the 
Culdees  were  at  Monymusk,  in  the  diocese  of  Aberdeen, 
which  afterwards  became  a  popish  priorie."  "" 

Malcolm  II.,  A.  1010,  having  defeated  the  Danes  at  Mort- 
lach,  soon  after  founded  a  religious  establishment  there,  in 
token  of  gratitude  for  his  victory.  Some  of  our  writers  call 
this  a  bishopric ;  others  view  it  as  only  a  religious  house, 
■which  became  the  residence  of  a  bishop.  Sir  James  Dal- 
rymple has  given  the  deed  of  foundation  from  the  Chartulary 
of  Aberdeen.  ^  But  by  some  writers  this  deed  is  considered 
as  a  monkish  forgery.  I  shall  give  it,  in  a  note,  as  extracted 
from  the  Chartulary  itself;  *  where  it  appears  with  some  slight 
variations  as  to  orthography. 


'  Primus  Episcopus  ibidem  lesidens  vocabatur  Nectanus.  Secundus  Ed- 
wardus,  qui  primo  Canonicos  instituit  in  dicta  ecciia  sedis  apostolice  auclo- 
ritale.     Fol.  47. 

*  Collections,  p.  28].  '  Ibid.  p.  135. 

4  Malcolmus  Hex  Scotorum  omnibus  probis  hominibus  suis,  tarn  clericis 
quaui  laicis,  salulein  :  Sciatis  me  dedisse,  et  hac  chaita  mea  confirmassCj  Deo 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDEES.  Igl 

How  soon  after  the  foundation  at  Mortlach,  the  Culdees 
were  settled  at  Moniniusk,  we  cannot  pretend  to  determine. 
It  is  certain,  however,  that  they  were  here  about  a  century 
after,  during  the  episcopate  of  Robert  of  St  Andrews.  Their 
most  liberal  donor  was  undoubtedly  Gilchrist  Earl  of  Mar, 
who  lived  during  the  reign  of  William  the  Lion.  His  dona- 
tions will  be  more  particularly  mentioned,  when  we  come  to 
consider  the  suppression  of  this  order  :  and  his  charter  will 
be  found  in  the  Appendix,  extracted  from  the  register  of  St 
Andrews.  ' 

The  same  lands  were  afterwards  confirmed  to  them  by 
another  Earl  of  Mar,  of  the  name  of  Duncan.  It  is  evident 
that  he  was  later  than  Gilchrist.  For  he  assigns,  as  one  rea- 
son of  the  donation,  his  desire  of  the  prosperity  of  his  lord 

et  Beate  Marie  et  omnibus  Sanctis,  et  episcopo  Beyn  de  Morthelach,  eccle- 
siam  de  Mortheidch,  ut  ibidem  conslruatur  sedes  episcopalis,  cum  teriis  raeis 
de  Morthelach,  ecclesiam  de  Cloveth  cum  terra,  eccksiam  de  DuJmeth  cum 
terra,  ita  libere  sicut  eas  tenui,  et  in  puram  et  perpetuam  elemosinam.  Teste 
meipso  apud  Forfare  octavo  die  mensis  Octobris,  anno  regni  meo  sexto. 
Registr.  Aberdon.    Fol.  47. 

It  does  not  seem  to  have  been  observed  by  our  ecclesiastical  writers,  that 
this  Cloveth,  in  Mar,  is  counted  among  our  monastic  establishments.  Pope 
Adrian,  in  a  bull  of  confirmation  granted  by  him  to  Edward,  who  was  bishop 
of  Aberdeen  in  the  reign  of  David  1.,  speaks  of  both  Cloveth  and  Mortlach  as 
monasteries.— Monasterium  de  Cloveth,  villam  et  Monasterium  de  Murthlach 
cum  quinque  ecclesiis  et  terrls  eisdem  pcrtmentibus.  This  seems  stroiio-ly  to 
confirm  the  idea  that  Mortlach  had  at  first  been  only  a  religious  house.  Boece 
says,  that  this  Edward  was  the  first  who  instituted  canons  regular  in  the  church 
of  Aberdeen.  Eduardus  vero  primus  omnium  regularis  vitae  viros  (quo>  vo- 
cauit  Canonicos)  veluti  confratres  ad  diuina  cum  sacellanis  exequemla  primus 
omnium  in  Aberdonen.  ecclesia  instituit.    Aberdon   Episc  Vit  Fol   3   b 

■V.  No.  X. 


X 


j62  historical  account  of 

King  Alexander. "  Tliis  was  the  second  of  the  name,  the  son 
of  WilUani,  who  is  referred  to  as  deceased :  for  he  speaks  of 
his  granting  this  donation  "  for  the  soul  of  his  lord  King  Wil- 
liam." But  Gilchrist,  in  his  charter,  expresses  his  wish  "  for 
the  safety  and  prosperity  of  his  lord  King  William,  and  of  all 
who  are  dear  to  him."  This  Duncan  designs  himself  the  son 
of  Morgrund  ;  and  there  is  a  codicil  to  this  deed  by  William 
Earl  of  Mar,  the  son  of  Duncan,  and  of  course  the  grandson 
of  Morgrund,  addressed  to  Peter,  who  was  bishop  of  Aber- 
deen from  the  year  1247  to  1256.  This  Morgrund  seems  to 
have  been  the  son  of  Gilchrist.  He  is  undoubtedly  the  same 
person  to  whom  ^Villianl  the  Lion  granted  the  renewal  of  the 
investiture  of  the  earldom  of  Mar.  This  curious  deed  is 
given  by  Selden,  from  a  charter  in  his  possession.  ]t  is  da- 
ted, A.  II7I)  at  Hindhop  Burnemuthae,  apparently  some 
place  in  the  south  of  Scotland.  "  Morgund,  as  the  name  is 
here  given,  is  called  the  son  of  Gillocherus.  There  can  be  no 
reason  to  doubt  that  this  is  the  same  person  ;  and  that  the 
name  had  been  written  in  this  manner  by  some  southern 
scribe,  to  whom  that  of  Gilchrist  was  not  familiar,  and  writ- 
ten by  the  ear ;  or  that,  in  the  original  deed,  there  may  be 
that  abbreviation  on  the  latter  part  of  the  name  which  is 
common  in  ancient  manuscripts. 

The  first  deed  of  confirmation,  by  John  bishop  of  Aber- 
deen, is  indeed  said  to  be  granted  ad  presentationem  et  peti- 


'  V.  Appendix,  No.  XI. 

*  V.  Titles  of  Honour;  also,  Sutherland  Case^  p.  35,  36. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  ]5'3 

fionem  Gilchrist  Comitis.  '  Now,  John  was  not  elected  till  the 
year  1200,  that  is  twenty-nine  years  after  Morgrund  succeed- 
ed to  Gilchrist.  But  it  would  seem,  that  the  language  merely 
refers  to  the  presentation,  by  his  son  Morgrund,  of  the  deed  of 
donation  formerly  made  by  Gilchrist ;  or  perhaps  the  episco- 
pal confirmation  had  still  been  withheld  on  account  of  some 
demur. 

The  donation  of  Duncan  is  confirmed  by  a  charter  issued 
by  Alexander  11.  ^  Duncan  also  gave  them  the  lands  of  Kin- 
drouth,  formerly  a  parish  by  itself,  but  now  annexed  to  Cra- 
thy  ;  of  Auchatandregan,  and  of  Alien,  apparently  Ellon, 
This  donation  is  confirmed  by  the  deed  of  Gilbert,  who  was 
chosen  bishop  of  Aberdeen  A.  1228,  and  died  A.  1238, ' 

Nor  were  the  Earls  of  Mar  the  only  benefactors  to  the 
Culdees  at  Monimusk.  Colin,  designed  Hostiorius,  or  Dur- 
ward,  *  confirms  to  them  the  possession  of  the  lands  of  Lorthel, 
or  rather  Lochel,  This  is  repeated  by  Philip  de  Monte,' 
Thomas,  whose  designation  is  given  more  fully,  as  he  is  call- 
ed Hostiarius  Regis,  gave  them  the  church  of  Afford,  or  Al- 
ford,  with  all  its  pertinents,  and  certain  duties  from  Feodaro- 
and  some  other  places  specified.  *  Roger,  Earl  of  Buchan 
gave  them  annually  certain  duties  out  of  the  lands  of  Feo- 
darg,  after  the  example  of  his  grandfather  Gartnach, '   Al- 


•  V.  Appendix,  No.  XII.  '  V.  Appendix,  No.  XIII, 
3  V.  Appendix,  No.  XIV. 

*  V.  Fordun,  lib.  x.  c.  9.  Dalrymple's  Annals  of  Scotland,  i.  164. 

5  V,  Appendix,  No  XV,  *  V,  Appendix,  No.  XVI. 

»  V.  Appendix  No.  XVII. 


164  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

though  in  some  of  these  deeds  the  name  of  Culdees  does  not 
appear,  but  only  that  of  Canons  ;  we  certainly  know  that  the 
Culdees  still  continued  there.  For  they  are  expressly  mention- 
ed under  this  name  by  William,  who  was  elected  bishop  of 
Aberdeen  A.  1345,  and  died  A.  1351. '  In  the  charters  of  Tho- 
mas Hostiarius,  and  Roger  Earl  of  Buchan,  they  are  design- 
ed by  their  ancient  name.     It  might  appear  indeed,  that 
both  Culdees  and  Canons  Regular  had  for  a  long  time  held 
distinct  establishments  at  Monimusk.     For  Pope  Innocent 
IV.,  who  came  to  the  pontifical  chair  A.  1242,^   grants  con- 
firmations of  the  lands  given  to  the  prior  and  convent  of 
Monimusk,  designing  them,  Ordinis  Sancti  Augustini.  ^  Yet 
John,  elected  to  the  bishopric  of  Aberdeen  A.  1351,  in  his 
deed  of  confirmation  of  the  charter  of  Gilchrist,  expressly 
mentions  the  Culdees,  as  living  at  Monimusk.  *    I  am  inclin- 
ed, however,  to  think,  that  there  is  either  a  mistake  in  the 
language  of  the  papal  bull;  or,  that  the  pope  did  not  wish  form- 
ally to  recognise  a  society  which  did  not  claim  his  patronage. 
They  had  also  an  establishment  at  Portmoak,  in  the  vicini- 
ty of  Lochlevin.     A  religious  house  was  founded  here,  some 
time  in  the  ninth  century,  by  Eogasch,  king  of  the  Picts,  as 
Spotiswood  denominates  him,  ^  that  is,  Hungus,  most  proba- 
bly the  second  of  his  name.     This  writer  says,   that  it  was 
consecrated  to  the  Virgin  Mary.     But  this  may  have  been  a 
secondary  consecration  in  a  later  age. 


*  V.  Appendix,  No.  XVIII.  ^  Walcli's  History  of  the  Popes,  p.  179. 

5  V.  Registr.  Sti.  Anclr.  p.  440.  ■»  Ibid.  p.  442. 

'  Account,  p.  417.  or  Keilii's  Catalogue,  p.  237. 


THE  ANCIEKT  CULDEES.  l6o 

There  was  a  similar  foundation  at  Dunfermline.  Of  tiiis 
the  following  account  has  been  given  by  a  writer  of  o-reat 
research  :  "  The  splendid  abbey  of  Dimfernilin  owed  its  in- 
considerable foundation  to  Malcolm  Ceanmore  ;  its  comple- 
tion to  Alexander  I, ;  and  its  reform  to  David  I.  The  mo- 
nastery of  Dunfermlin  was  dedicated,  like  the  other  Culdean 
establishments,  to  the  Holy  Trinity.  Here,  the  Culdees, 
with  their  abbot,  discharged  their  usual  duties,  during  seve- 
ral reigns  ;  and  David  I.,  who  lived  much  with  Henry  I.  of 
England,  upon  his  accession,  introduced,  among  the  Celtic 
Culdees,  thirteen  English  monks  from  Canterbury," '  Spotis- 
wood  mentions  that  this  place  "  was  formerly  governed  by 
a  prior :  for  Eadmerus,  speaking  of  the  messengers  that  were 

sent  by King  Alexander  [1.]  in  the  year  1120,  to  Ra- 

dulph  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  for  procuring  Eadmer  to 
be  bishop  of  St  Andrews,  says,  Horum  imus  quidem  monachus, 
et  Prior  ecclesiaeDumfer tnelinae ,  Pefrna  nomine."  ^  He  conjec- 
tures that  "  it  Avas  then  an  hospital ;"  especially  as  it  is  de- 
signed, in  some  old  manuscripts,  Monasterium  de  monte  injir- 
inorum.  "  But  it  is  evident,  that  this  is  merely  a  monkish 
play  upon  the  name  of  the  place  ;  like  Mnns  rosarum  for 
Montrose,  properly  Munross.  As  Gaelic  Dun  denotes  a  hill, 
and  Jiar  crooked  ;  it  might  afford  a  tolerable  foundation  for 
monkish  ingenuity.  The  fact  seems  to  be,  that  it  continued 
as  a  priory,  till  the  time  of  David  I.,  who,  A.  1124,  raised  it 
to  the  dignity  of  an  abbey.     He  wished  perhaps,  by  aivino 

'  Caledonia,  i.  p.  438.  *  Account,  p.  436. 


166  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

greater  honour  to  the  place,  to  reconcile  the  Culdees  to  the 
introduction  of  his  English  monks. 

It  has  been  supposed,  with  great  appearance  of  reason, 
"  that  when  the  fatal  stone  was  transferred  by  Kenneth,  the 
son  of  Alpin,  from  Argyle  to  Scone,  a  religious  house  would 
be  established  at  this  ancient  metropolis :"  and  asserted,  on 
certain  grounds,  that  "  a  Culdean  church  was  here  dedicated, 
in  the  earliest  times,  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  like  other  Culdean 
establishments." '  There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  there  was  such 
an  establishment  before  the  reign  of  Alexander  I.  For  in  a 
charter  of  his,  A.  1115,  by  which  its  form  was  changed,  it  is 
described  as  "  a  church  dedicated  in  honour  of  the  Holy  Tri- 
nity." And  in  the  Chronicle  of  Mailros,  under  this  year,  it 
is  said  ;  "  The  church  of  Scone  is  delivered  up  to  Canons." 

"  Some  have  conjectured,"  as  we  learn  from  Martine, 
"  that  there  was  a  company  and  coUedge  of"  Culdees  "  at 
Kh'kcaldie,  which,  they  say,  was,  and  should  be,  called  Kirk- 
culdee,  and  that  the  old  name  was  Cella  Culdeormn."  ^  It  has 
been  also  said,  that  the  place  was  named  Kil-celedie,  which 
was  changed,  during  the  Scoto-Saxon  period,  ioKirkcaledie."^ 

Brudi,  son  of  Derili,  King  of  the  Picts,  according  to  Wyn- 
town,  about  the  year  700,  "  founded  a  religious  house  at  Cul- 
ross."  "^   Several  circumstances  induce  us  to  view  this  as  a 

•  Caledonia,  i.  438. 

^  Reliquiae,  p.  23.  3  Caledonia,  i.  p.  439. 

*  V.  Pinkeiton's  Enquiry,  i.  257,  302,  SOS.  The  name  of  this  place  was 
anciently  Culenross.  Fordun.  Scotichron.  Lib.  ix.  c.  31.  Also,  Kilinros:  Fun- 
data  est  Abbathia  de  jKz//«?os  a  Domino  Malcolmo  Comite  de  Fif.  Chron. 
Mailr.  A.  1216.  p.  193,  194.  It  was  written  C«///«ross  even  after  the  reforma- 
tion.   V.  Scotia  Sacra,  p.  282. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  16? 

Culdean  establishment.  It  is  natural  to  think,  that  it  would 
be  similar  to  that  which,  as  we  have  already  seen,  the  same 
prince  founded  at  Lochlevin.  It  was  to  this  place  that  St 
Serf  retired  ;  and  here  he  resided  for  many  years ;  as  we  learn 
from  Wyntown  : 

And  oure  the  wattyr,  of  purpos. 
Of  Forth  he  passyd  til  Culros : 
Thare  he  begovvth  to  red  a  grownd, 
Quhare  that  he  ihowcht  a  kyrk  to  found. 

From  Culross  he  passed  to  Lochlevin,  where  he  remained 
for  several  years.     He  afterwards  returned  to  Culross,  where 

He  yhald  wyth  gud  devotyowne 
Hys  cors  til  halovved  sepulture, 
And  hys  sauie  til  the  Creature. 

Cronykil,  B.  V.  ch.  12.  ver.  1178.  1333. 

As  we  have  had  occasion  to  take  notice  of  the  religious 
association  between  him  and  Adomnan,  it  is  most  probable 
that  he  conformed  to  the  Columban  rule  here,  as  well  as  at 
Lochlevin ;  and  that  the  church,  erected  at  Culross,  which 
bore  his  name,  was  on  the  same  establishment. 

It  may  be  observed,  however,  that  the  Breviary  of  Aber- 
deen takes  notice  of  two  saints  of  this  name ;  the  one  a  Scots- 
man, contemporary  with  Palladius,  who  made  him  a  bishop  ; 
the  other,  a  foreigner,  who  was  distinguished  by  many  mira- 
cles, in  the  time  of  Abbot  Adomnan.     The  latter  is  said  to 


l68  HISTOEICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

have  resided  in  the  island  Petmook. '  This  is  undoubtedly 
meant  for  Portmoak,  which,  from  its  vicinity,  has  in  various 
instances  been  confounded  with  the  island  of  Lochlevin,  call- 
ed St  SerPs  Isle,  where  he  in  fact  resided,  and  which  was 
afterwards  dedicated  to  him. 

It  has  not  generally  been  observed,  that  Mailros  has  a  claim 
to  be  reckoned  one  of  the  ancient  seats  of  the  Culdees,  the 
most  ancient  indeed  on  the  main  land.  /'  The  name,"  we 
are  told,  "  is  supposed  to  be  Gaelic,  compounded  of  Mull 
and  Ross,  '  a  bare  promontory,'  remarkably  descriptive  of  a 
little  peninsula  about  a  mile  to  the  east"  of  the  modern  vil- 
lage "  formed  by  the  windings  of  Tweed,  which  is  still  called 
Old  WIelrose,  and  famous  for  its  ancient  monastery,  one  of 
the  first  seats  of  the  religious  Culdees  in  this  country."  It  is 
afterwards  subjoined  ;  "  The  monastery  of  Old  Melrose  was 
probably  founded  about  the  end  of  the  sixth  century.  Bede 
gives  us  an  account  of  its  situation  on  the  bank  of  the  Tweed, 
and  likewise  of  its  abbots.  This  place  was  a  famous  nursery 
for  learned  and  religious  men,  and  probably  continued  till 
the  other  one  at  the  present  Melrose  was  founded  by  King 
David."  ^ 

"  Old  Melros,"  says  a  lively  and  celebrated  tourist,  "  is 
now  reduced  to  a  single  house,  on  a  lofty  promontory,  pen- 
insulated  by  the  Tweed  :  a  most  beautiful  scene  ;  the  banks 


'  Est  et  alius  sanctus  Servanus  natione   Irskanticus  (sic)  qui  temporibus 

beati  Adampnani  abbatis  in  insula  Petmook  multis  miraculisclaruit. — In  Julio, 

Fol.  xvi,  a,  b. 

»  Statist.  Ace.  ix,  77.  88. 

11 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  I69 

lofty,  and  wooded,  varied  with  perpendicular  rocks,  jutting 
like  buttresses  from  top  to  bottom.  This  was  the  site  of  the 
antient  abbey  of  Culdees,  mentioned  by  Bede  to  have  exist- 
ed in  664,  in  the  reign  of  the  Saxon  Oswy.  This  place  was 
as  celebrated  for  the  austerities  of  Dricthelmus,  as  ever  Fin- 
chal  was  for  those  of  St  Godric.  The  first  was  restored  to 
life  after  being  dead  an  entire  night.  During  that  space,  he 
passed  through  purgatory  and  hell,  had  the  beatific  vision, 
and  got  very  near  to  the  confines  of  heaven.  His  ano^elic 
guide  gave  him  an  useful  lesson  on  the  efficacy  of  prayer, 
alms,  fasting,  and  particularly,  masses  of  holy  men  ;  infalli- 
ble means  to  relieve  the  souls  of  friends  and  relations  from 
the  place  of  torment."  ' 

The  account  given  above  of  the  establishment  of  Culdees 
at  Mailros,  corresponds  with  the  general  tradition  of  the 
country.  It  is  also  supported  by  the  character  of  the  person, 
to  whom  the  foundation  of  this  religious  house  has  been  with 
great  probabihty  ascribed.  This  is  the  celebrated  Aidan.^ 
Bede,  indeed,  has  not  expressly  said,  that  it  was  founded  by 
him.  But,  speaking  of  Eata,  under  the  year  664,  he  says, 
that  he  "  was  abbot  of  the  monastery  which  is  called  ]\Iail- 
ros."  This  Eata,  he  adds,  "  was  one  of  the  twelve  youno- 
disciples  of  Aidan,  of  the  nation  of  the  Angles,  whom  he  re- 
ceived, when  he  entered  on  his  episcopate,  to  be  instructed 


»  Pennant's  Tour  in  Scotland,  1772.  P.  ii.  268.  He  refers  to  Bed.  Hist.  lib. 
V.  c.  12. 

'■  V.  Caledonia,  1.  Sio;  and  Milne's  Description  of  Melrose,  p.  5. 

Y 


170  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  01' 

in  Christ."  '  Now,  from  the  general  tenor  of  his  history,  it 
appears,  that,  before  the  mission  of  Aidan,  there  were  no 
monasteries  in  that  quarter.  Eata  was  succeeded  by  Boisil, 
"  a  priest,"  says  Bede,  "  distinguished  for  his  virtues,  and  of 
a  prophetic  spirit."  Upon  his  death,  the  celebrated  St  Cuth- 
bert  was  made  abbot.  ^  After  hving  many  years  at  Mailros, 
he  was  made  bishop  of  Lindisfarne.  Aedilwald  was  abbot, 
A.  696.  I Je  was  afterwards  bishop  of  Lindisfarne  ;  and  was 
one  of  Bede's  contemporaries.  ^  In  the  Clironicle  of  Mailros, 
he  is  denominated  Ethelwald.  * 

Aidan  himself,  we  certainly  know,  was  a  Culdee  ;  and 
hence  we  might  conclude,  that  he  would  prefer  this  establish- 
ment to  every  other.  But  the  language  of  Bede  incidentally 
affords  a  clear  proof  that  he  did  so.  NV  hen  we  read  of  the 
"  twelve  disciples  of  Aidan,"  or  "  young  men"  committed  to 
his  charge,  no  doubt  can  remain,  that  he  meant  to  instruct 
them  according  to  the  rule  of  lona ;  as  he  adhered  to  the 
very  number  which  had  the  sanction  of  Columba,  himself 
representing  the  abbot  as  their  head. 

"This  place,"  says  Milne,  "  was  a  famous  nursery  for  learn- 
ed and  religious  men,  who  were  hlled  with  zeal  for  propa- 
gating' the  Christian  religion,  particularl}^  among  their  neigh- 
bours the  Pagan  Saxons. 

"  This  convent,"  he  subjoins,  "  has  been  inclosed  with  a 


*  Esset  idem  Eata  unus  de  diiodecim  pueris  Aidani,  quos  primoepiscopatus 
sui  tempore  de  nalione  Angloium  eiudiendos  in  Ciiristo  accepit.  Hist.  Wh. 
iii.  c.  26. 

*  Hist.  lib.  iv.  c.  27.  Hist.  lib.  V.  c.  12.  *  T.  135. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  I7I 

Stone  wall,  reaching  from  the  south  corner  of  the  Tweed  to 
the  west  corner  of  it,  where  the  neck  of  land  is  narrow  ;  the 
foundations  of  the  wall  are  still  to  be  seen.  At  the  entrance 
to  the  convent,  about  the  middle  of  this  wall,  there  has  been 
an  house,  built  likely  for  the  porters,  called  yet  the  Red- 
house.  The  place  where  the  chapel  stood,  is  still  called  the 
Chapel-know,  and  places  on  Tweed  at  this  place  still  re- 
tain iheir  names  from  the  monks  there,  as  the  Hahj-wheel, 
[i.  e.  holy-whirlpool,  or  eddy]  and  the  Monk-ford.  I  do  not 
think  there  has  been  any  great  building  about  it ;  for,  as 
Bede  acquaints  us,  their  churches  then  were  all  of  oak,  and 
thatched  with  reeds."  ' 

Speaking  of  Colmsly,  he  says  ;  "  There  has  been  a  chapel 
here,  the  ruins  of  which  are  yet  to  be  seen  :  It  has  been  de- 
dicated to  Columba,  abbot  of  Hii,  from  whence  the  place 
seems  to  take  its  name,  as  it  is  likewise  called  Cellmuir,  from 
the  chapel  in  the  nmir."  * 

"  Nennius,"  he  elsewhere  remarks,  ^  "  a  British  historian, 
who  lived,  as  some,  in  the  year  620,  or  rather,  as  the  Bishop 
of  Carlisle  places  him,  *  anno  853, — speaks  of  the  noble  and 
great  monastery  of  Melrose,  cap.  65,  which  was  ruined  likely 
then  after  the  destruction  of  the  churches  and  monasteries 
by  the  Pagan  Danes,  who  burnt  the  churches  and  houses 
wherever  they  came."  But  although  Milne  here  quotes  Sir 
James  Dalrymple's  Collections,  he  takes  no  notice  of  Avhat 
the  author  has  justly  observed,  that  the  passage  referred  to 

'  Description  of  Melrose,  p.  6.  ^  Ibid.  p.  Qo,  (i6. 

J  Ibid.  p.  5.  ■*  Eng.  Histor.  Fol.  Lib,  p.  33 


172  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

in  Nennius  is  "  a  manifest  interpolation."  This  he  proves, 
from  its  being  said  that  "  Wedale  is  a  village  now  subject  to 
the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  ;"  whereas  there  was  no  bishop  of 
this  designation  when  Nennius  wrote.  ' 

In  this  interpolated  passage,  it  is  pretended,  that  Arthur 
obtained  a  signal  victory  over  the  Pagans  of  this  district,  by 
means  of  a  cross  consecrated  at  Jerusalem.  "  The  fragments 
of  this  cross,"  it  is  said,  "  are  still  held  in  great  veneration  at 
Wedale." — Cujus  fiactae  adhuc  apud  Wedale  in  magna  ve- 
iieratione  servatur.  JVedale,  Anglice  :  Vallis  doloris,  Latine : 
Wedale  est  villa  in  Provincia  Lodonesie,  nunc  vero  juris  epis- 
copi  sancti  Andreae  Scotiae,  VI.  milliaria  ab  occidentali 
parte,  ab  illo  quondam  nobili  et  eximio  Monasterio  de  Meil- 
ros.     Gale,  vol.  i.  114. 

Sir  James  conjectures,  that  "  this  interpolation  has  been 
made  before  the  last  erection  of  the  abbacie  of  Melross,  and 
after  the  time  of  William  the  Conqueror,  and  Malcolm  the 
Third."  AVhen  Wedale  is  spoken  of  as  a  village,  that  of  Stow 
is  undoubtedly  referred  to  ;  for  Milne  uses  both  terms  as  ap- 
plied to  the  same  place,  p.  65.  But  Wedale,  in  its  larger  sig- 
nification, has  been  applied  to  the  valley  itself.  Stow,  ac- 
cording to  the  sense  of  the  word  in  Anglo-Saxon,  might  sig- 
nify, the  place,  or  village,  of  Wedale.  Ditierent  places  in  Eng- 
land are  thus  denominated  ;  and  the  term  enters  into  the 
composition  of  the  names  of  others,  as  VValthamstow,  &c. 

'  Collections,  p.  57. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  I73 

"  The  monastery  of  Melrose,"  Mr  Pinkerton  says,  "  was 
apparently  ruined  by  the  Danes  about  the  year  800,  if  not 
by  Kenneth  ill.  about  850.  Chron.  Pict.  It  remained  in 
Finns,  till  relounded  by  David  1.  1136."  '  'J'he  latter  part  of 
this  account  receives  confirmation  from  the  silence  of  the 
Chronicle  of  Mailros,  as  to  any  abbots,  or  even  monks,  be- 
longing to  this  monastery,  durmg  the  period  referred  to  :  and 
still  more,  from  the  express  language  of  .Simeon  of  Duiham. 
He  relates,  that  Aldwin,  Turgot,  and  some  others,  leaving 
the  monastery  of  Girwy,  "  came  to  what  was  formerly  the 
monastery  of  Mailros,  but  then  a  solitude ;  and  being  delighted 
with  the  retirement  of  that  place,  began  to  serve  Christ  there. 
But  when  Malcolm,  King  of  bcots,  to  whom  this  place  be- 
longed, was  informed  that  they  had  taken  up  their  residence 
there,  he  subjected  them  to  great  injuries  and  persecutions, 
because,  observing  the  rule  of  the  gospel,  they  would  not 
swear  fealty  to  him.  In  the  mean  tune  the  venerable  bishop 
Walcher,  by  letters  and  precepts,  desired,  admonished,  and 
adjured  them"  to  return  to  Girwy,  having  threatened  to  ex- 
conununicate  them,  "  in  the  presence  of  the  most  sacred 
body  of  St  Cuthbert,  if  they  did  not  return  to  live  under  this 
saint."  They  at  length  obeyed  ;  "  being  more  afraid  of  excom- 
munication, than  of  the  wrath  of  the  king,  which  threatened 
them  with  death."  ^ 


'  Enquiry,  ii.  268.  N. 

*  Igitur  ad  Mailrosense  quondam  Monasterium,  tunc  autera  solitudincni, 
perveiiientts,  sei.Teta  iliius  loci  iiabitatione  deiectati,  Christo  ibidem  seivientcs 
coeperuut  conversan.  &,c.  ISiin.  Duneim.  Hist,  Col.  45. 


174  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

From  the  Chronicle  of  Mailros,  it  appears  that  this  Wal- 
cher,  who  was  bishop  of  Durham,  was  killed  A.  1080,  that 
is,  fifty-six  years  before  the  foundation  of  the  new  monas- 
tery. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  J75 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Of  the  Monasteries  ofCrusay  and  Oronsay. — OfGovan ; — Aber- 
corn ;  — Inchcolm ;  — Tynin^ham  ; — Abevlndy ; — and  Colding- 
ham. — Of  the  Jirst  Missionaries  to  the  Orkney  Islands. — 
Churches  and  Chapels  dedicated  to  Columba. 

Besides  these  places,  a  variety  of  others  might  be  mention- 
ed. In  Crusay,  and  Oronsay,  two  of  the  western  isles,  mo- 
nasteries were  founded  by  Coluaiba,  which,  like  other  Cul- 
dean  establishmenis,  were  at  length  given  to  the  canons  re- 
gular. "  The  isle  of  Oronsay  "  is  adorned,"  says  Martin, 
"  with  a  church,  chappel,  and  monastery.  They  were  built 
by  the  famous  St  Columbus, ''  to  whom  the  church  is  dedicat- 
ed. There  is  an  altar  in  this  church,  and  there  has  been  a 
modern  crucifix  on  it,  in  which  several  precious  stones  were 
fixed.  The  most  valuable  of  these  is  now  in  the  custody  of 
Alack-Dujfie,  in  black  Raimnsed  village,  and  it  is  used  as  a 

'  SpoliswooH's  Account,  p.  420.    Keith's  Catalo2;ue,  p.  329. 
'  Martin  still  improperly  gives  his  name  in  this  form. 


176  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

catholicon  for  diseases."  '  Pennant  views  it  as  more  probable 
that  the  monastery  was  founded  "  by  one  of  the  lords  of  the 
isles,  who  fixed  here  a  priory  of  canons  regular  of  Augustine, 
dependent  on  the  abbey  of  Holyrood,  in  Edinburgh."  ^  But 
the  settlement  of  canons  regular  here,  in  a  late  age,  so  far 
from  being  a  proof  that  this  monastery  was  not  originally 
peopled  by  Culdees,  is  a  strong  presumption  that  it  was. 

In  the  Statistical  Account,  this  monastery  is  given  to  a 
different  order  of  monks ;  although,  I  suspect,  erroneously. 
"  There  was,"  it  is  said  of  Colonsay,  "  a  monastery  of  Cister- 
cians in  this  island.  Their  abbey  stood  in  Colonsay,  and  its 
priory  in  Oronsay.  The  remains  of  the  abbey  were,  with 
Gothic  barbarity,  torn  asunder  not  many  years  ago,  and  the 
stones  put  into  a  new  building.  The  walls  of  the  priory  are 
still  standing,  and,  next  to  Icolmkill,  is  one  of  the  finest  reli- 
gious monuments  of  antiquity  in  the  Hebrides.  ' 

Dr  Smith  has  observed,  that  "  Adomnan,  besides  the  chief 
monastery  of  lona,  mentions  several  more  in  the  Western 
Isles  ;  such  as  that  of  A  chaining,  in  Ethica ;  Himba,  or  Hin- 
ba,  and  Elen  naomh ;  also  Kill-Diun,  or  Dimha,  at  Lochava 
or  Lochow."  * 

According  to  Colgan,  Columba  founded  the  monastery  of 
Govan  on  the  Clyde.  '  But  the  accounts  of  this  foundation 
vary  so  nmch,  that  no  certain  judgment  can  be  formed. 
"  The  church  of  Govan,"  it  is  said  by  another  writer,  "  ap- 

*  Western  Islands,  p.  246.  '  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides  p.  269. 

^  Vol.  XII.  330.      *  Life  of  Si  Columba,  p.  151.  V.  Messingluini,  p.  181. 

'  Life  of  St  Columba,  ibid. 


THE  AXCIE^TT  CULDEES.  177 

pears  to  have  been  originally  mortified  by  King  David  I.  to 
the  church  of  St  Mungo  at  Glasgow.  The  deed  of  mortifi- 
cation is  entered  in  the  chartulary  of  Glasgow."  '  Forduu 
gives  an  account  quite  different  from  both  these  ;  but  such 
as  shews  the  conviction  of  his  age  that  this  was  a  very  an- 
cient foundation.  "  Contemporary  with  St  Columba,"  he 
says,  "  was  St  Constantine,  king  of  Cornwall,  who,  having  re- 
nounced an  earthly  kingdom,  began  to  fight  under  the  hea- 
venly King,  and  came  to  Scotland  with  St  Columba,  and 
preached  the  faith  to  the  Scots  and  Picts.  He  founded  a 
monastery  of  brethren  near  Clyde,  over  whom  he  presided 
as  abbot.  He  converted  the  whole  country  of  Kintyre,  where 
he  himself  suffered  martyrdom  for  the  faith,  and  received 
burial  in  his  own  monastery  at  Govan."  ^ 

It  has  also  been  said,  that  Columba  and  his  successors  ex- 
tended their  jurisdiction  over  the  monastery  of  ylbercorn.  ' 
This  monastery,  we  are  told,  "  was  one  of  the  most  ancient 
in  Scotland.  It  is  several  times  mentioned  by  Bede,  though 
he  gives  no  particular  account  of  it.  Towards  the  end  of 
the  seventh  century,  it  was  the  residence  of  a  bishop  I'rium- 
vin.  At  this  period  the  territory  of  the  Northumbrians  ex- 
tended to  the  Frith  of  Forth  ;  but  in  the  year  684,  Aegfrid 
their  king  was  defeated  and  slain  by  the  Picts,  on  which  Tri- 
umvin  left  Abercorn  ;  and  from  that  time  it  is  uncertain 
whether  the  monastery  continued,  as  there  seems  to  be  no- 


■  Statist.  Ace.  XIV.  iQO.  •  Scotichron.  lib.  iii.  c.  26. 

'  Forbes  on  Tithes. 


178  HISTOUICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

thing  recorded  in  history  with  respect  to  it.  To  this  old  re- 
hgious  establishment  we  must  refer  the  names  of  many  pla- 
ces, such  as  Priestinch,  St  Serf's  Law,  Priest's  Folly,  &c. 

"  About  the  year  1170,  a  dispute  arose  concerning  the 
patronage  of  the  church  of  Abercorn,  between  John  Ave- 
nale,  or  Avonale,  Lord  of  Abercorn,  and  Richard,  second 
Bishop  of  Dunkeld.  The  latter  succeeded,  as  was  to  be  ex- 
pected, in  these  times  of  increasing  church  power.  In  the 
year  1460,  the  whole  lands  belonging  to  the  Bishop  of  Dun- 
keld on  the  south  side  of  the  Forth,  consisting  of  .Abercorn, 
Cramond,  Preston,  and  Abcrlady,  were  erected  into  one  ba- 
rony, to  be  called  the  barony  of  Aberlady."  ' 

It  seems  highly  probable,  that  the  monks  here  were  Cul- 
dees.  As  the  lands  of  Abercorn,  with  those  of  Cramond,  be- 
longed to  the  bishopric  of  Dunkeld,  originally  a  Culdean 
establishment,  we  may  reasonably  conjecture  that  they  were 
an  early  donation,  made  perhaps  because  the  same  rule  was 
observed  here,  as  at  Dunkeld  ;  especially  as  the  church  of 
Cramond  was  dedicated  to  Columba.  A  charter,  dated  A, 
1478,  contains  the  grant  of  a  sum  "  to  be  levied  from  difl^ierent 
tenements  in  Edinburgh,  the  Canongate,  and  Leith,  for  the 
support  of  a  chaplain,  divina  cekbraiiti  et  in  perpetuum  cde- 
hraturo  annuatim,  at  the  parochial  altar  of  8t  Columba,  situa- 
ted within  the  parish  church  of  St  Columba  of  Nether  Craw- 
mond."  "  This  opinion  gains  strength,  from  the  probability 
that  this  mnoastery  was  founded  by  Oswald,  king  of  North- 

'  Statist.  Ace.  XX.  39&,  399-  '  Wood's  State  of  Cramond,  p.  73. 


THE  ANCIKNT  CULDEKS.  1/9 

umbria, "  who,  as  he  had  received  his  education  among  the 
Culdees,  slill  retained  the  warmest  attachment  to  the  society. 
There  is  reason  to  think  that  some  of  the  Orkney  Islands 
were  subdued  to  the  christian  faith  by  the  Culdean  mis- 
sionaries. We  learn  iVom  Adomnan,  that  while  Columba 
resided  at  the  court  of  Brudi,  king  of  the  Picls,  tliere 
was  at  the  same  time  tliere  the  regulus,  or  petty  prince,  of 
the  Orkneys.  Columba,  knowing  that  Cormac,  one  of  his 
disciples,  with  some  of  his  companions,  had  been  searching 
for  some  island  as  a  j)]ace  of  religious  retirement,  solicited 
Brudi,  that,  if  Cormac  should  land  in  any  of  these  islands, 
he  would  earnestly  reconmiend  him  to  the  ])rotcction  of 
this  prince,  lest  any  violence  should  be  done  to  him  or  his 
associates  in  his  territories.  Adomnan  adds,  in  the  style  of 
writing  common  in  his  time,  that  "  the  saint  said  this,  be- 
cause he  foreknew  in  spirit,  that  after  some  months  the  same 
Cormac  would  go  to  the  Orkneys;  which  accordingly  took 
place  afterwards  :  and,  in  consequence  of  the  recommenda- 
tion of  the  holy  man,  Cormac  was  delivered  from  imminent 
danser  of  death  in  these  regions."  ^ 


'  Caledonia,  1.  325. 

*  Alio  in  tempore  Cormacus,  Cliristi  miles,  de  quo  in  primo  huius  opusculi 
libello, — conalus  est  eremum  in  oceano  quaerere. — lisdem  diebiis  Sanetus 
Columba  cum  ultra  Dorsum  movaretur  Britanniae,  Brudeo  regi,  praesente 
Orcadum  Regulo,  commendauit  dicens  :  Aliqui  ex  nostris  nuper  eiuigraueruut 
desertum  in  pelago  intransmeabili  inuenire  optantes,  qui  si  forte  post  longos 
circuitus  Orcadas  deuenerint  insulas,  huic  Regulo,  cuius  obsides  in  raanu  tuo 
sunt,  diligenter  commenda;  no  aliquid  aduersi  intra  terminos  eius  contra  eos 
fiat.  Hoc  vero  Sanetus  ita  dicebat :  quia  in  spiritu  praecognouit,  quod  post 
aliquot  menses  idem  Cormacus  essct  ad  Orcadas  venturus.     Quod  ita  postea 


180  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Although  we  have  no  subsequent  accounts  of  the  success 
of  these  missionaries,  there  is  ground  to  conclude,  from  col- 
lateral evidence,  that  they  settled  in  some  of  these  islands. 
For  Wallace,  in  his  account  of  the  Orkneys,  has  supplied  us 
with  an  authentic  record  of  Thomas,  Bishop  of  the  Orkneys, 
dated  A.  1403,  which  throws  considerable  light  on  this  sub- 
ject. In  this  "  we  are  told,"  as  Mr  Pinkerton  has  observed, 
"  that  when  the  Norwegians  conquered  the  Orkneys,  they 
found  them  possessed,  duabus  nationibus,  scilicet  Peti  et  Pape 
by  two  nations,  the  Pets  and  Papas."  The  reasoning  of  this 
learned  inquirer,  on  this  subject,  is  so  convincing,  that  I  shall 
make  no  apology  for  transcribing  it. 

"  The  first  of  these  nations,"  he  says,  "  was  palpably  the 
Piks,  called  Pets  by  the  Scandinavians,  as  Saxo's  Petia,  or 
Pikland,  and  the  name  Petlund  Jiord  for  Pikland  frith,  in 
Icelandic  writings,  may  witness.  The  Papas,  by  the  usual 
confusion  of  long  tradition  here  called  a  nation,  were  clearly 
the  Irish  papas  or  priests,  long  the  sole  clergy  in  the  Pikish 
domains  ;  and  who,  speaking  a  different  language  from  the 
Piks,  were  by  the  Norwegian  settlers,  regarded  not  as  a  dis- 
tinct profession  only,  but  as  remains  of  a  different  nation. 
Thus  Arius  Frodi  [De  Islandia,  p.  11.],  who  wrote  about 
1070,  tells  us  that  tlie  Norwegians,  who  colonized  Iceland, 
found  there  Irish  papas,  who  were  driven  out,  but  left  their 
Irish  books,  baecr  Irscar,  behind  them.     Papey,  one  of  the 

euenit,  et  propter  supra  dictam  saiicti  viri  commendationem  de  inoite  in  Or- 
cadibus  liberalus  est  vicina.  Vita  S.  Columbae,  lib.  11.  c.  17.  ap.  Messing- 
ham. 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  181 

Orkneys,  in  all  likelihood,  derives  its  name  from  being  a  chief 
residence  of  the  Papas."  ' 

Barry  adopts  the  same  theory,  adding  ;  "  There  are  seve- 
ral places  here,  which  still  retain  the  name  of  Papay  or  Pap^ 
lay,  which,  when  viewed  with  attention,  seem  to  have  some- 
thing strikingly  peculiar.  They  are  all  in  a  retired  situation, 
distinguished  for  the  richness  of  their  soil  and  the  variety  of 
their  natural  productions.  When  all  these  circumstances  are 
considered,  along  with  some  venerable  ruins  which  some  of 
them  contain,  we  are  almost  compelled  to  believe  that  they 
once  were  the  abode  of  men  of  that  sacred  character."  * 

There  are  other  more  minute  circumstances,  which  confirm 
the  idea,  that  these  islands  were  formerly  inhabited  by  the 
followers  of  Columba.  The  church  of  Burness,  in  the  island 
of  Sanday,  was  dedicated  to  St  Colm.  In  the  foundation 
of  the  cathedral  church  of  Orkney,  confirmed  by  Cardinal 
Beaton,  on  the  application  of  Lord  Robert  Stewart,  Bishop 
of  Orkney,  A.  1544,  the  sub-chantor,  Sir  Matthew  Strange, 
is  designed  prebendary  of  St  Coim.  He  also  subscribes  the 
deed,  as  prebendarius  Sancti  Columbae.  JVIalcolm  Halero, 
another  of  the  witnesses,  is  designed,  archidiaconus  Zetlandiae^ 
ac  prtbendariae  [prebendarius  ?]  Sanctae  Trinitatis. ' 

It  is  not  certain,  however,  that  this  church  was  dedicated 
to  the  apostle  of  lona.  For,  as  a  learned  writer  has  observed, 
"  Keith  has  another  St  Colm,  a  bishop  and  confessor,  in 


'  Enquiry,  ii.  297.  '  History  of  the  Orkney  Islands,  p.  107. 

'  Statist.  Ace.  XV.  p.  419,  421. 


182  HISTOIIICAL  ACCOUNT  OT 

Scotland,  A.  D.  1000,  under  the  6th  of  June."  He  subjoins  ; 
"  In  Dempster's  Menologia,  under  the  6th  of  June,  there  is 
*  Kirkue  Colnii  Oread.  apostoH  ;'  and  in  Dempster's  Nomen- 
clature of  Scotish  writers,  there  is  St  Colmus  Epis.  Oread. 
1010,  A.  D.  The  St  Colm's  Kirk,  in  the  isle  of  Sanday,  in 
Orkney,  was,  perhaps,  named  from  this  St  Colm,  who  was 
the  apostle  of  the  Orkneys,  at  the  end  of  the  tenth  century."  ' 
Camerarius  mentions,  under  the  sixth  of  June,  Columba  con- 
fessor and  presbyter.  He  views  the  island,  called  Inchcolme, 
in  the  Frith  of  Forth,  as  named  from  him  ;  but  says  that  he 
was  "  a  ditferent  person  from  Columba,  the  holy  abbot."  ^ 

The  writer  lately  quoted,  who  has  paid  so  much  attention 
to  the  antiquities  of  Scotland,  justly  remarks  :  "  The  num- 
bers, and  distances,  of  the  churches,  which  were  dedicated 
to  Columba,  are  proofs  in  confirmation  of  Bede,  and  Adam- 
nan,  and  Innes,  of  the  extent  of  his  authority,  and  of  the  in- 
fluence of  his  name.  There  are  Kilcolmkill,  the  oldest  church, 
and  burying  ground,  in  Morven ;  Kilcolmkill,  in  South  Can- 
tire  ;  Kilcolmkill,  in  Mull ;  Kilcolmkill,  in  Isla-Island  ;  Kil- 
colmkill, on  the  north-west  of  the  same  isle  ;  Kilcolmkill,  in 
North-Uist;  Kilcolmkill, in  Benbecula;  Kilcolmkill,  inSkye; 
Kilcolmkill,  in  Sutherland  ;  Colmkill,  in  Lanerk ;  there  are 
Columbkill-isle,  in  Loch  Erisport,  in  Lewis ;  Columbkill  Isle, 
in  Loch  Columkill,  whereon  there  are  the  remains  of  a  mo- 
nastery, dedicated  to  St  Columba  ;  Inch  Colm,  in  the  Frith 
of  Forth,  on  which  a  monastery  was  founded  by  Alexander 
I.  A.  D.  1123,  and  dedicated  to  St  Columba;  Eilean  Colm, 

'  Caledonia,  i.  321,  \.  '  De  Scotoium  Foititudiiic,  p.  153. 


THE  ANCIJiXT  CULDEES.  183 

a  small  island  in  Tongue  parish  ;  there  was  formerly  St  Colm's 
Kirk  in  the  island  of  Sanday,  in  Orkney.  There  is  St  Colm's 
Isle  in  the  Minch,  on  the  south-east  of  Lewis,  whieh,  with 
St  Mary's  Isle,  and  some  other  isles,  are  called  the  Sliiant 
Isles;  anti,  in  Gaelic,  Eilmuan  S/icanfa,  which  means  the 
blessed  or  consecrated  islands.  The  parish  church  of  Lon- 
may,  in  Aberdeen-shire,  was  dedicated  to  St  Coluuiba.  There 
is  the  parish  of  Kirkcolni,  in  VVigtonshire.  In  the  parish  of 
Caerlaverock,  there  was  a  chapel  detlicated  to  St  Columba; 
to  him  was  dedicated  one  of  the  chaplainries,  which  was  at- 
tached to  the  cathedral  of  Moray,  &c."  '  We  have  formerly 
mentioned  the  chapel  at  Colms-lee,  from  the  name  of  Colum- 
ba abbreviated,  and  Anglo-Saxon  leag,  a  field,  pasture,  or /ee.'' 
It  appears  that  this  saint  was  held  in  great  veneration  at 
Kilwinning  also ;  where  there  was  a  monastery  of  peculiar 
celebrity  in  times  of  popery.  It  was  not  founded,  indeed, 
till  the  year  1140,  when  the  power  of  the  Culdees  was  on  the 
wane  ;  and  it  was  possessed  by  monks  of  the  Tyronensian 
order,  who  were  brought  from  Kelso. '  But  there  are  still 
vestiges  of  the  regard  that  was  here  paid  to  Columba.  "  1'he 
fairs,"  we  are  told,  "  in  all  the  towns  and  villages  connected 
with  the  monastery,  were  named  after  some  particular  saint, 
who  was  afterwards  accounted  the  protector,or  particular  saint 
of  the  place  ;  such  as,  St  Anthony,  St  Calm,  or  Columba,  St 
Margaret,  St  Bride,  or  Bridget.  The  days  on  which  these 
fairs  are  held,  are  still  called  after  the  saint  whose  name  they 
bear  ;  as  Colm's-day,  Margaret's  day,  &c."  " 

'  Caledonia,  i.  320,  321,  N.  *  Ibid.  ii.  179. 

»  Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  249.  4  Statist.  Ace.  xi.  143. 


184  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Marlin  mentions  more  churches,  in  the  Lewis  isles,  as  de- 
dicated to  Columba.  Besides  "  St  Cohimkil,  in  the  island 
of  that  name ; — St  CoUum  in  Ey,  St  Collum  in  Garten  ;"  ' 
also,  St  Columbus's  [Columba's]  Chapel,  in  Harries.  ^  He 
gives  a  particular  proof  of  the  strong  attachment  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  Benbecula  to  the  memory  of  Columba.  "  There 
is  a  stone,"  he  says,  "  set  up  near  a  mile  to  the  south  of  Co- 
lumbus's church,  about  eight  feet  high,  and  two  feet  broad. 
It  is  called  by  the  natives  the  Bowing-stone ;  for  when  the 
inhabitants  had  the  first  sight  of  the  church,  they  set  up  this 
stone,  and  there  bowed  and  said  the  Lord's  prayer."  ' 

There  was  also  a  chapel,  dedicated  to  Columba,  in  the  isle 
of  .Troda,  which  lies  within  half  a  league  of  the  northernmost 
point  of  Sky,  called  Hunish.  In  Hadda-Chuan,  also,  that 
is,  Hadda  of  the  ocean,  which  is  about  two  leagues  distant 
from  Hunish-point,  there  is  another  chapel  dedicated  to  the 
same  saint.  "  It  has  an  altar  in  the  east  end  ;  and  there  is 
a  blue  stone  of  a  round  form  on  it,  which  is  always  moist. 
It  is  an  ordinary  custom,  when  any  of  the  fishermen  are  de- 
tained in  the  isle,  by  contrary  winds,  to  wash  the  blue  stone 
with  water  all  round,  expecting  thereby  to  procure  a  favour- 
able wind,  which  the  credulous  tenant,  living  in  the  isle,  says, 
never  fails,  especially  if  a  stranger  wash  the  stone.  The  stone 
is  hkewise  applied  to  the  sides  of  people  troubled  with  stitches, 
and  they  say  it  is  effectual  for  that  purpose.     And  so  great 


»  Western  Islands,  p.  27.  '  Ibid.  p.  47. 

J  Ibid.  p.  88. 

9 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDEES.  185 

is  the  regard  they  have  for  this  stone,  that  they  swear  decisive 
oaths  on  it.  ' 

"  Kirkubrith,  in  Galloway,"  says  Hay,  "  belonged  to  the 
monastery  of  men  in  lona,"  ^ 

Sir  James  Dalrymple  has  given  a  charter  of  William  the 
Lion,  in  which  he  makes  a  donation  of  several  churches  and 
chapels  in  Galloway,  belonging  to  the  monastery  of  lona,  to 
the  canons  of  Holyrood-house.  Those  mentioned  are,  the 
churches  of  Kirchecormach,  of  St  Andrew,  of  Balenecros, 
and  of  Cheleton.  ^  Whether  Kirchecormach  be  an  error  for 
Kircuthbert,  I  shall  not  pretend  to  determine.  Different 
saints  of  the  name  of  Cormac  appear  in  the  Scottish  calendar. 
But  there  was  a  church,  dedicated  to  Cuthbert,  in  Kirkcud- 
bright :  and  another,  also  within  the  burgh,  called  St  An- 
drew's Kirk,  *  which  seems  to  be  the  second  mentioned  in  the 
charter. 

It  does  not  appear,  that  this  alienation  was  immediately 
directed  against  the  Culdees.  For  the  Cluninc  monks  seem 
to  have  been  previously  settled  here  :  and  it  has  been  said 
that  these  churches  were  taken  from  them,  because,  accord- 
ing to  their  constitutions,  they  were  not  permitted  to  perform 


•  Ibid.  p.  167,  168.  '  Scotia  Sacra.    V.  Regist.  Incii-Colm,  p.  95. 

'  Sciant — me  dedisse — Deo  et  ecclesiae  Sanctae  Crucis  de  Edenesbuicli,  et 
Canonicis  in  eadem  ecclesia  Deo  servieiitibiis,  in  iiberam  et  perpetuam  ele- 
mosinam,  ec(  lesias  sive  capellas  in  Galweia,  quae  ad  jus  Abbatiae  de  Hii  Co- 

lumcbilie  pertinent, scilicet  ecclesiam  quae  dicitur  Kirchtco/mach,  et  ec- 

clesiam  Sancti  Andreae,  et  illaoi  de  Balenecros,  et  iliam  de  Cheleton.     Collec- 
tions, p.  27 1. 

*  Statist.  Ace.  xi.  28,  N. 

2  A 


186  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

the  functions  of  a  curate. '  If,  however,  WilHani  had  been 
as  partial  to  the  Culdees,  as  to  the  canons  regular,  he  could 
easily  have  found  priests  of  the  former  description  to  supply 
these  charges,  without  alienating,  from  the  abbey  of  Icolm- 
kill,  churches  which  had  been  so  many  ages  under  its  juris- 
diction. 

Perhaps  we  ought  also  to  reckon  the  abbey  of  Iiichcolm, 
an  island  in  the  Frith  of  Forth,  as  a  Culdean  settlement. 
This  abbey,  indeed,  was  founded  by  Alexander  I.,  about  the 
year  1123  ;  and  the  religious,  whom  he  placed  in  it,  v/ere  ca- 
nons regular.  But  it  was  dedicated  to  St  Columba,  Abbot 
of  lona,  and  had  been  formerly  possessed  by  one  of  his  fol- 
lowers. Veneration  for  the  memory  of  Columba  is  assigned, 
by  our  writers,  as  the  very  reason  of  the  royal  foundation.  It 
is  said,  that  the  king,  when  attempting  to  cross  at  the  Queen's 
Ferry,  being  overtaken  by  a  violent  storm  from  the  south, 
urged  the  mariners  to  run  into  the  isle  Aemonia ;  where  at 
that  time  lived  a  certain  hermit,  who,  devoted  to  the  service 
of  St  Columba,  diligently  attended  to  the  duties  of  religion, 
contenting  himself  with  such  slender  support  as  he  could  de- 
rive from  the  milk  of  one  cow,  and  from  the  shell-fishes  on 
the  sea-shore.  The  king,  and  his  company,  being  confined 
here  for  three  days  by  the  storm,  were  supported  by  these 
means ;  and,  because,  from  his  youth,  he  was  attached  to 
St  Columba,  and  had  vowed  to  him,  when  in  danger  of  perish- 
ing by  the  storm,  that,  if  he  arrived  safely  at  this  island,  he 

'  Spotiswood's  Ace.  p.  452. 


TIIK  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  187 

would  erect  some  monument  worthy  of  his  memory,  he  after- 
Avards  founded  and  endowed  the  abbey  here.  ' 

Kentigern,  or  St  Mungo,  who  has  been  viewed  as  the  found- 
er of  the  see  of  Glasgow,  might  with  propriety  be  number- 
ed among  those  who  adorned  llie  name  of  Cuh/ee  ;  as,  for 
many  years,  he  was  the  disciple  of  St  Servan,  at  Culross.  Tiie 
famous  Baldred,  or  Balthere,  was  the  disciple  of  Kenliiycrn.  ^ 
He  inhabited  a  cell  at  Tyningham,  in  Haddingtonshire,  where 
a  monastery  was  afterwards  erected.  ^  This  was  burnt  by  An- 
laf,  King  of  Northumbria,  A.  941.  Two  arches  of  elegant 
Saxon  architecture,  the  sole  remains  of  the  ancient  church, 
give  additional  beauty  to  the  lawn  which  surrounds  the  seat 
of  the  Earl  of  Haddington. 

Baldred,  according  to  Simeon  of  Durham,  died  in  the  year 
606-7.  *  Three  places  contended  for  the  honour  of  retain- 
ing his  dust ;  Aldham,  Tyningham,  and  Preston.  Aldham 
is  the  same  with  Whitekirk.  In  the  account  of  lands  belong- 
ing to  the  abbey  of  Holyrood-house,  "  the  baronie  of  Ald- 
hamrie,  alias  \\  hitkirk,"  is  mentioned. '  In  Latin  it  was  de- 
nominated Album  Fanum,  and  Alba  Captlla.  *  This  place 
was  greatly  celebrated  in  times  of  popery.  Hither  many  pil- 
grimages were  made.  It  was  under  pretence  of  a  pious  ex- 
pedition to  Whitekirk,  in  order  to  perform  a  vow  which  she 
had  made  for  the  safety  of  her  son,  that,  the  queen-mother 


'  V.  Regist.  Inch-Colm,  p.  53.  Spotiswood's  Account,  p.  415,  416. 

•  Hay's  iJcoL.  Sacr.  p.  30.  '  Bed.  Opera,  p.  2.SI. 
»  Decern.  Script,  p.  1 1.  .  ^  Hay,  ut.  sup.  p.  280. 

*  Lesl.,  Buchanan. 


188  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  01' 

cozened  Crichton  the  Chancellor,  and  carried  oft'  James 
II.,  in  a  chest,  to  Stirling. 

Such  was  the  credulity  of  these  times,  that  it  was  believed, 
that  the  body  of  the  saint  was  in  all  these  places  :  and  this, 
of  course,  afforded  an  irrefragable  proof  of  the  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation.  Camerarius  gravely  says,  that,  "  for  the 
termination  of  the  dispute  between  these  parochial  churches, 
it  was  at  length  effected,  by  the  prayers  of  the  saint  himself, 
(for  nothing  is  impossible  with  God,)  that  each  of  them  should 
enjoy  this  treasure/' "  Major  asserts  the  doctrine,  as  support- 
ed by  this  fact.  ^ 

The  Breviary  of  Aberdeen  contains  some  particulars  with 
respect  to  Baldred,  which  I  have  not  met  with  any  where 
else. 

"  This  suflVagan  of  Saint  Kenligern,"  it  is  said,  "  flourish- 
ed in  Lothian,  in  virtues  and  in  illustrious  miracles.  Being 
eminently  devout,  he  renounced  all  worldly  pomp,  and,  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  John  the  Divine,  resided  in  soli- 
tary places,  and  betook  himself  to  the  islands  of  the  sea. 
Among  these,  he  had  recourse  to  one  called  Bass, '  where  he 

•  De  Pietale,  p.  IGO,  121.  *  Hist.  Fol.  30. 

^  During  the  tyrannical  reigns  of  Charles  II.  and  his  brother  James^  many 
worthy  men  were  confined  on  this  barren  rock,  which  had  been  converted 
into  a  state  prison.  But  it  does  not  seem  to  have  been  observed,  that,  if  we 
can  give  any  faith  to  legendary  narrative,  it  was  selected,  in  an  early  age,  as 
a  place  of  voluntary  seclusion  from  society. 

Concerning  the  etymon  of  the  name,  Mr  Chalmers  observes ;  "  Gibson  says, 
in  his  notes  on  that  macaronic  poem  [Polemomiddinin]  that  has,  in  the  old 
Danish  '  loca  inter  cautes  angustiora  significat.'  But  he  does  not  quote  his 
authority.    According  to  Andreas,  basse,  in  the  Islandic,  signifies  pinnaculnm. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEF.S.  189 

led  a  lite  without  all  question  contemplative  and  strict,  in 
which,  for  many  years,  he  held  up  to  remembrance  the  most 

And  this  signification  does  apply,  indeed,  to  the  nature  of  the  thing,  whatever 
may  iiavc  been  the  origin  oi' the  apphcation."  Caledonia,  ii.  40i,  N.  {Ic).  I 
have  had  occasion  formerly  to  take  notice  of  tlie  great  inaccuracy  of  a  wri- 
ter, who  appears  as  if  an  authorised  censor  of  all  his  conlemporaries.  This 
note,  like  many  others  in  the  work,  contains  a  variety  of  blunders.  Although 
"  Gibson  docs  not  (]iiote  his  authority,"  this  might  easily  have  been  found  by 
one  searching  for  the  etymon  of  a  term,  in  that  very  Lexicon  which  Gibson 
mu^t  have  used.  For  the  words  given,  by  Gibson,  appear  in  the  definition 
of  the  term  immediately  preceding  that  which  Mr  C.  has  adopted  as  the  na- 
tural etymon.  Both  terms  occur  in  the  Islandic  Lexicon  of  Andreas,  as  Mr 
C.  uniformly  designs  him.  But  although  I  should  be  censured  for  it,  I  must 
beg  leave  still  to  call  the  learned  glossarist  by  his  own  name ;  lest  foreigners 
should  think  that  those  in  this  country,  who  pretend  to  quote  continental  wri- 
ters, have  never  seen  their  works.  For  any  man  who  has  read  even  the  title 
of  this  Lexicon,  or  has  looked  into  the  preface,  must  be  convinced  that  the 
name  is  not  Andreas.  The  work  is  entitled.  Lexicon — adornatum  et  scriptum 
a  Gudmundo  Andreae  Islando.  This  is  equivalent  to  Gudmiiiid,  the  son  of  An- 
drew, or,  as  he  would  be  called,  even  in  Denmark,  Anderson.  The  Islanders, 
often  without  adding  Filiiis,  in  a  Latin  work,  subjoin  the  name  of  the  father 
in  the  genitive.  Of  this  ditlerent  examples  occur  in  the  preface  to  that  Lexicon; 
as  Arngrimus  lona,  Olaus  Haraldi.  Sometimes  it  is  expressed  more  fully  ;  as 
Grelterus  Asmundi Jilius. 

From  the  mode  in  which  this  glossarist  is  quoted,  "  basse,  pinnaculum," — one 
might  suppose  that  he  had  referred  to  the  pinnacle  or  battlement  of  a  castle. 
It  would  have  been  more  fair  to  have  given  the  full  definition  ;  Pinnaculum 
a.  tergo  in  securi  Romana;  which  he  explains  by  he/iebarda,  apparently  refer- 
ring to  the  knob  on  the  hinder  part  of  the  axe.  As  this  was  "  the  origin  of 
the  application,"  it  seems  difficult  to  perceive  how  it  "  does  appl\-  to  the  na- 
ture of  the  thing,"  that  is,  of  the  rock  called  the  Bass. 

Although  I  am  not  satisfied  that  Gibson's  etymon  is  the  true  one,  it  is  cer- 
tainly preferable  to  this;  especially  as  it  has  some  support  from  similar  terms. 
Isl.  baust  or  bust  is  explained  by  the  same  Gudm.  Andreae,  "  fornix,  culmen 
fastigium."  The  word  thus  signifying  an  arch  or  vault,  the  designation  mio-ht 
be  supposed  to  allude  to  the  arch  in  this  rock.  Suio-Gothic  haesin",  evident- 
ly a  diminutive  from  a  monosyllable,  denotes  a  hill ;  coUis,  Hue. 


J90.  IlISTOKICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

blessed  Kentigern  his  instructor,  in  the  constant  contempla- 
tion of  the  sanctity  of  his  conduct."  ' 

In  this  work,  we  find  a  miracle  ascribed  to  the  worthy 
Baldred,  that  must  have  rendered  him  an  inestimable  acqui- 
sition to  a  people  living  on  a  rocky  coast.  "  There  was  a 
great  rock  between  the  said  island  [the  Bass]  and  the  adja- 
cent land,  which  remained  fixed  in  the  middle  of  the  passage, 
unmoved  by  all  the  force  of  the  waves,  giving  the  greatest 
hinderance  to  navigation,  and  often  causing  shipwrecks. 
The  blessed  Baldred,  moved  by  piety,  ordered  that  he  should 
be  placed  on  this  rock.     This  being  done,  at  his  nod  the 


What  connection  there  is  between  this  rock,  and  bass,  a  mat,  it  is  not  easy 
to  divine.  But  tliis  writer,  finding  a  bass  of  one  kind  in  his  way,  could  not  deny 
himself  the  pleasure  of  wiping  his  shoes  at  my  door,  as  he  passed.  This  term, 
lie  says,  I  have  "  derived  from  the  Teut.  bast,  cortex,"  and  thus  "  changed  the 
form  of  the  word,  to  suit  mi/  purpose."  Notwithstanding  this  strong  language, 
I  have  in  fact  given  this  as  the  opinion  of  others,  rather  than  as  iny  own  ;  as 
any  one  must  see,  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  look  into  the  Scottish  Diction- 
ary. 1  have  certainly  used  less  freedom  with  iheform  of  this  word,  than  he 
has  done  with  the  signification  of  Isl.  basse,  in  the  abbreviated  definition  which 
he  gives  of  it ;  whether  to  "  suit  his  purpose"  or  not,  I  do  not  presume  to  de- 
termine To  derive  the  name  of  a  rock  in  the  sea,  from  the  knob  of  a  Ro- 
man axe,  has  certainly  a  considerable  semblance  of  the  conduct  which  he,  in 
the  same  note,  atlributes  to  "  Scotish  glossarists,  who  mount  to  the  moon, 
for  what  they  may  find  on  earth." 

•  Beatus  Baldredus  ipsius  beati  Kentigerni  dum  mundo  viueret  sufi'raganeus 
virtutibus  et  claris  miraculis  in  Laudonia  floruit,  vir  sane  deuotissimus,  omnem 
seculi  pompam  eiusdem  curam  vanam  relinquens,  ac  diuinuin  quantum  valuil 
insectatus  est  Johannem  solitaria  deserta  ct  sequestra  loca  et  ad  marinas  in- 
suias  se  transtulit.  Inter  quas  maritimas  insulas,  ad  vnam  nomine  Bas  appli- 
cuit,  vbi  vitam  indubie  contemplatiuam  duxit  et  artam  ;  in  qua  per  longa  tem- 
poris  curricula  beatissimum  Kentigernum  preceptorcm  suum  sueque  vitesanc- 
titatem  contemplanda  commendabat  memorie.  Marcius,  Fol.  CS.  h. 


THE  AXCIENT  CULDEES.  ]f)l 

rock  was  immediately  lii'ted  up,  and,  like  a  ship  driven  by  a 
favourable  breeze,  proceeded  to  the  nearest  shore,  and  hence- 
forth remained  in  the  same  place,  as  a  memorial  of  this  mira- 
cle, and  is  to  this  day  called  St  Baldred's  coble  or  cock-boat."  ' 
Here  a  diti'erent  account  is  also  given  of  the  ubiquity  of 
the  saint's  body.  We  are  informed,  that,  the  inhabitants  of 
the  three  parishes  which  were  under  his  charge,  as  soon  as 
they  knew  of  his  death,  assembled  in  three  ditl'erent  troops 
at  Aldhame,  where  he  breathed  his  last,  severally  begging 
his  body.  But,  as  they  could  not  agree  among  themselves, 
they,  by  the  advice  of  a  certain  old  man,  left  the  body  unbu- 
ried,  and  all  separately  betook  themselves  to  prayer,  that 
God  himself,  of  his  grace,  would  be  pleased  to  signify  which 
of  these  churches  was  to  have  the  body  of  the  saint.  Morn- 
ing being  come,  a  thing  took  place,  that  has  not  often  had  a 
parallel.  They,  being  all  assembled,  as  before,  in  their  dif- 
ferent troops,  found  three  bodies,  perfectly  alike,  and  all  pre- 
pared with  equal  pomp  for  interment.  Each  of  the  compa- 
nies, of  course,  departed,  well  pleased ;  and  each  parish  erect- 


*  Scopulus  ingens  et  per  naturam  grandis,  qui  inter  dictam  insulam  et  vici- 
niorem  terrain  medio  in  itinere  fixus  permansit, etiuimobilis  marinis  fluctibus 
se  prebens  equalem,  nauibus  et  reiiquis  nauigantibus  permaximo  prebens  im- 
pedimento,  qui  interdum  naufragio  nauibus  dare  consueuerat,  pro  quibus  bea- 
tus  Baldredus  pietate  ductus  super  eundem  scopulum  sese  collocari  constituit: 
quo  facto  eius  nutu  scopulus  ille  iliico  de  sursum  erigitur,  et  velut  nauicula 
prospero  agitata  vento  ad  proximum  litus  accessit,  qui  hactenus  ibidem  in  hu- 
ius  miraculi  memoria  permanet,  et  vsque  hodie  tumba  seu  scapha  beati  Bal- 
dredi  nuncupatur.  Ibid.  Fol.  63,  64.  A  rock  on  the  shore  is  still  pointed  out 
as  .S'*  Balred's  chair.  But  it  lies  rather  too  far  to  the  eastward,  to  correspond 
to  the  description  given  above. 


192  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

ed  a  monument  over  that  body  of  the  saint  which  had  fallen 
to  its  share. ' 

It  has  been  conjectured,  that  the  Culdees  had  a  seat  at  or 
near  Aberlady,  in  the  same  county.  "  There  are  still  visible," 
it  is  said,  "  the  vestiges  of  a  small  chapel  on  the  north-west 
corner  of  the  church-yard."  ""  The  same  account  is  given  by 
Mx  Chalmers.  "  There  appears  to  have  been  here,"  he  says, 
"  in  early  times,  an  establishment  of  the  Culdees  :  And,  Kil- 
sphidie,  the  place  of  their  settlement,  near  the  village  of  Aber- 
lady, on  the  norlh-west,  is  supposed  to  have  derived  its  name 
from  the  Culdees ;  Cil-ys-pen-clu  signifying,  in  the  British 
speech,  the  cell  of  the  black  heads ;  and  the  word  is  pronoun- 
ced Kihjspevdy.  The  cell  of  the  Culdees  near  Aberlady,  was, 
no  doubt,  connected  with  the  Culdee  monastery  of  Dunkeld. 
"When  David  I.  established  the  bishopric  of  Dunkeld,  he  con- 
ferred on  the  bishop  of  this  diocese  Kilspindie  and  Aberlady, 
with  their  lands  adjacent,  the  advowson  of  the  church,  and 
its  tithes,  and  other  rights."  ' 


•  Audilo— trium  ecclesiarutn  parrochianos  pastoiem  suuin  mitissimum  et 
mansucliiLii  de  hac  vita  ad  celos  ascendisse,  in  Iribus  iurmis  ad  locum  corporis 
Baldredi  sunuissimi  accesserunt. — Inuicem  iiiagno  desiderio  corpus  postiilarunt. 
— Quod  cum  inuicem  coacordare  nequiuerant,  cuiusdem  senis  inito  consilio, 
per  noctein  corpus  inhumatum  reliquerunt,  et  oraciombus  sese  omnes  separa- 
tim  contulerunt,  vt  ipse  ex  sua  gracia  gloriosus  Deus  siguum  aiiquod  immitte- 
ret  cui  ecclesie  corpus  saucti  viri  conferendum.  Mane  autem  facto  res  nee 
frequenter  audilu  comparatur^  conuenientes  sicuti  prius  cum  suis  turmis  dis- 
persi  tria  corpora  equaiia  siuiili  exequiarum  pompa  preparala  inuenerunt. — 
Queiibet  parrochia  vnum  coipusculum  cum  tumuio  leuantcs.   Ibid.  Fol,  62,  a. 

'  Trans.  Antiq.  Soc.  Scotl.  p.  513.  '  Caledonia,  ii.  520. 


THE  AXCIENT  CULDEES.  ]  93 

Coldingham  has  also  been  numbered  among  the  original 
seats  of  the  Culdees.  "  Certainly,"  says  the  learned  Selden, 
referring  to  the  language  of  Bede,  "  1  cannot  but  suspect, 
that,  in  Coludi  iirbs,  the  name  of  the  ancient  Culdees  lies 
hid,  or  is  more  obscurely  exhibited;  as  having  been  en- 
nobled, above  other  places,  by  the  residence  of  a  greater 
number  of  this  society,  or  perhaps  by  their  more  solemn  con- 
vention." ' 

This  was  undoubtedly  the  most  ancient  nunnery  in  North- 
Britain.  It  is  supposed  that  it  was  founded  during  the  reign 
of  Oswald,  who  died  A.  643.  In  the  year  67O,  it  was  under 
the  government  of  Ebba,  who  was  not  less  distinguished  by 
her  virtues,  than  by  her  royal  descent. 

It  does  not  appear,  however,  that  any  stress  can  be  laid 
on  the  name,  as  indicating  that  this  was  originally  a  seat  of 
the  Culdees  ;  for,  in  this  case,  according  to  analogy,  the  ini- 
tial syllable  would  most  probably  have  been  Kil  or  Oil.  But 
there  seems  to  be  as  little  ground  for  asserting,  that  "  the 
prefix  is  plainly  from  the  Saxon  Col-den,  the  Cold  vale."  Nor 
does  this  etymon  derive  much  support  from  what  is  added  : 
"  This  kirktown  is  the  Urbs  Coldona  [1.  Coldana]  of  Bede, 
saith  Gibson,  in  his  Explicatio  nominiim  locorum,  subjoined  to 
his  Saxon  Chronicle,  The  coincidence  is  decisive,  as  Colda- 
na, and  Coldene,  or  dean,  are  the  same  in  substance/'^  This 
is  not  precisely  what  Gibson  says.  Explaining  the  name 
Coludcshurh,  >vhich  occurs  in  the  Chronicle,  he  says  ;  "  Urbs 


'  Pref.  ad  Dec.  Script,  xi.  *  Caledonia^  ii.  351, 

2b 


J94  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

CoJdana,  et  Coludi  nrhs.  Bed."  If  Coldaiia  is  used  by  Bede,  I 
have  not  been  so  fortunate  as  to  find  the  place.  Coludi  iirbs 
occurs  in  three  places.  '  By  Alfred,  it  is  rendered,  as  in  the 
Saxon  Ciu'onicle,  Collides  burh.  'J'iie  phrase,  Coldana  et  Co- 
ludi, appears  in  the  margin  of  Ptolemy,  among  the  Aequipol- 
lentia;'^  and  to  this  Gibson  might  possibly  refer.  But  ihe 
KoKanx  of  Ptolemy  could  never  be  viewed  by  our  Scottish 
topographer  as  the  same  with  the  modern  Coldingham  ;  as 
he  has  himself  placed  it  in  Lanerkshire.  ^  Coludi,  or  Coludes, 
nmst  be  viewed  as  the  original  name  of  Coldingham ;  and 
surely,  there  is  no  great  resemblance  between  either  of  these 
and  Col-den.  Although  "  between  the  church  and  the  sea, 
there  is  a  place  called  Cold-mill,"  *  it  will  not  prove  that  the 
monastery  was  designed  from  the  bleakness  of  its  situation. 
If  it  stood  there  in  the  Saxon  period,  it  was  most  probably 
denominated  Coludes  myln. 

"While  Ebba  presided  here,  "  there  was  in  the  same  monas- 
tery," as  we  are  informed  by  Bede,  "  a  man  of  the  Scottish 
race,  called  Adonjnan,  who  led  a  life  entirely  devoted  to  God 
in  continence  and  prayer,  so  that  he  never  tasted  food  except 
on  the  Lord's  day  and  on  Thursday  ;  frequently  spending  the 
whole  night  in  prayer."  '  He,  we  are  told,  informed  the  ab- 
bess of  a  revelation  which  had  been  made  to  him,  that  the 
judgment  of  God  was  shortly  to  come  on  the  monastery,  be- 
cause of  their  corruptions.  It  was  afterwards  consumed  by  fire. 


"  Hist.  lib.  IV.  19,  25.  Vit.  Cuthb.  c.  10.  '  Geograph.  p.  33. 

J  Caledonia,  i.  61.  *  Ibid.  ii.  Sol. 

'  Hist.  lib.  IV.  25. 

1 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  195 

The  name  of  this  devotee  is  another  circumstance  on  which 
Selden  rests  his  supposition.  The  hypothesis,  indeed,  is  not 
liable  to  the  charge  of  anachronism.  For  that  Adomnan,  who 
is  here  mentioned,  resided  at  Coidingham,  between  the  years 
671  and  679,  when  the  monastery  was  burnt.  He,  who  had 
the  same  name,  was  this  very  year  made  Abbot  of  Hij,  and  died 
A.  703.  '  As  we  learn  from  Bede,  that  many  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Coidingham,  among  whom  was  his  co-presbyter  Aed- 
gils,  left  it  on  account  of  that  destruction  ;  '  Adomnan  might 
be  one  of  these ;  and,  being  a  Scotsman,  might  go  to  Hij, 
where  he  had  most  probably  received  his  education.  The 
austerity  of  his  life  might  point  him  out  as  the  most  proper 
person  for  filling  the  vacancy  at  Hij. 

This  Adomnan  has  by  Camerarius  been  called  Abbot  of 
Coidingham.  ^  But  although  there  were  monks,  as  well  as 
nuns  there,  in  this  early  age  ;  the  abbess,  like  Hilda  at  Whit- 
by, seems  to  have  had  the  supreme  authority.  Other  writers 
call  him  a  monk  ;  and  this  seems  to  have  been  the  only  cha- 
racter which  he  had  at  Coidingham.  But  although  he  had  re- 
ceived no  higher  designation,  even  from  writers  of  an  earlier 
age,  it  would  not  amount  to  a  proof,  that,  after  he  retired 
from  this  place,  he  had  not  been  advanced  to  greater  dignity. 
Bede,  indeed,  docs  not  say  that  Adomnan,  Abbot  of  Hij,  was 
the  same  person.  But  liis  silence  on  this  head  affords  no  evi- 
dence that  he  was  not,  but  rather  the  contrary.  'J'rilhcinius, 


Usser.  Piiinord.  p,  702.  *  Hist.  lib.  IV.  25. 

De  Pietale,  p.  90. 


ig6  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

Usher, "  and  Smith,  ^  view  him  as  a  different  person.  Bale, 
Possevin,  and  others,  consider  him  as  the  same.  ^ 

It  may  be  added,  that  the  celebrated  Ebba,  mentioned 
above,  must  have  had  her  education  among  the  Culdees. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  Edilfrid,  king  of  Northumbria,  who, 
being  slain  in  battle,  was  succeeded  by  Edwin,  king  of  the 
Deiri.  In  consequence  of  his  succession,  Ebba  and  her  se- 
ven brothers  were  either  exiled,  or  found  it  most  safe  to  be- 
take themselves  to  Scotland.  *  The  illustrious  Oswald,  after- 
wards king  of  Northumbria,  was  one  of  them.  It  was  in  con- 
sequence of  his  education  among  the  Culdees,  as  we  have 
seen,  that  he  afterwards  applied  to  the  elders  of  the  Scots 
for  a  spiritual  instructor  to  his  subjects. 

According  to  the  Aberdeen  Breviary,  she  and  her  brothers, 
while  in  a  state  of  exile,  were  received  and  kindly  nourished 
by  Donald  Brek,  king  of  Scots.  ^  Fordun  dates  this  event  in 
the  reign  of  his  father  Eugenius  IV.  Bede  seems  uncertain, 
Avhelher  it  was  among  the  Scots  or  Picts  that  they  received 
protection.  "  During  the  life  of  Edwin,"  he  says,  "  the  sons 
of  Edilfrid,  with  a  great  company  of  noble  youths,  were  in  a 

"  Primord.  p.  V02.  »  Not.  ad  Bed.  Hist.  IV.  25. 

5  V.  Messlngham,  p.  142. 

*  —  Succedens  Aedvvinus  rex  Deirorunij  seplem  filios  Atlielfridi,  viz.  Ean- 
fridum,  Oswaldiim,  Os-Iaf'um,  Oswinuu),  Offam,  Osvvudum,  et  Oslacum,  et  im- 
am fiiiam  Ebbam,  ex  regno  patrissui  expulit.  Hi  quideui  omiies,  cum  multis 
iiobilibus,  amicorum  diligentia,  fuga  lapsi,  siipremaque  coacti  necessitate, 
Scotiam  adveniunt,  &c.  Scotichron.  lib.  iii.  c.  40. 

'  Ebba  virgo  gloriosa  sancti  Osvvaidi  Northumbrie  regis  soror  vterina,  que 
cum  suis  septeui  tiatiibus  in  terra  Scotorum  exilio  religatis et  a  Donaldo  Brek 
Scotoriun  rege  reuercnter  cum  rege  Osvvaido  fVatre  et  t'ratribus  recepta  et 
nutrita.  iSepulta  est  in  suo  monasterio  Col/tidi  dicto,  8cc.  Augustus,  Fol.  87. 
a,  b. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  HJJ 

state  of  exile  among  the  Scots  or  Picts,  and  were  there  in- 
structed in  the  doctrine  of  the  Scots,  and  received  the  grace 
of  baptism.  ' 

It  is  also  said  in  the  Breviary,  as  above  referred  to,  that  Eb- 
ba  was  buried  "  in  her  own  monastery,  called  Colludi."  It 
Avould  also  seem,  that  from  her  the  promontory  of  St  Abb's 
Head  derived  its  name.  It  is  said,  that,  when  seeking  refuge 
in  Scotland,  she  was  driven  in  on  some  part  of  the  coast  near 
this  headland  ;  and  afterwards,  when  chosen  abbess,  that, 
from  gratitude  for  her  preservation,  she  built  a  church  or 
chapel  on  the  promontory,  at  her  own  expence.  '^ 

*  Tempore  toto  quo  regnavit  Aeduini,  filii  praefati  regis  Aedilfiidi  qui  ante 
ilium  regnaveratj  cum  magna  nobilium  juventuteapud  Scotlossive  Pictos  ex- 
ulabantj  ibique  ad  doctriuaui  Scoltoruni  catechizati  et  baptismatis  sunt  gratia 
recreati.    Hist.  lib.  III.  i. 

»  Statist.  Ace.  xii.  57,  58. 


198  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 


CHAPTER  X. 

Of  the  Opposition  of  the  Culdees  to  the  Rotnish  Si/stem. — Testi- 
mony of  Bede  ; — of  Con  ; — of  Alcuin  ; — of  Bromton  ; — of 
Auricidar  Confession  ; — the  Tonsure  ; — Mode  of  Baptism  ; 
'—the  Real  Presence  ; — Idolatrous  Worship. 

It  is  evident,  notwithstanding  the  partial  accounts  we  have 
of  these  remote  transactions,  that,  from  a  very  early  period, 
the  Culdees  vigorously  opposed  the  errors,  and  resisted  the 
encroachments,  of  the  church  of  Rome.  But  even  while  the 
more  candid  writers,  who  favoured,  or  adhered  to,  the  Ro- 
mish interest,  mention  this  opposition  ;  such  was  their  con- 
viction of  the  blameless  character  of  the  men,  that  they  could 
not  withhold  their  praise. 

Bede,  when  speaking  of  the  difference,  between  the  Scot- 
tish church  and  the  church  of  Rome,  as  to  the  mode  of  ob- 
serving Easter,  calls  that  of  the  latter  "  the  canonical  obser- 
vation ;"  and  says,  that  Oswald,  king  of  the  Angles,  having  ap- 
plied od  majores  natu  Scottonnn,  "  to  the  Scottish  ciders,"  that 
they  might  send  him  a  bishop  for  the  instruction  of  his  people, 


Tin;  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  ]<)() 

soon  after  "  received  bishop  Aidau,  a  man  of  the  greatest 
meekness,  piety  and  moderation,  and  animated  with  divine 
zeal,  although  not  entirely  according  to  knowledge.  For  he 
was  accustomed  to  observe  Easter  Sunday  after  the  manner 
of  his  own  nation,  from  the  fourteentli  to  the  twentieth  moon. 
For,  after  this  moile,  the  northern  province  of  the  Scots,  and 
tiic  whole Pictish  nation,  celebrated  Easter-  persuadino- them- 
selves that,  in  this  mode  of  observation,  they  followed  the 
writings  of  that  holy  and  praise-worthy  father  Anatolius  : 
which,  whether  it  be  true,  every  intelligent  person  can  easily 
discern."  ' 

Afterwards,  speaking  of  Aidan,  in  reference  to  the  same 
diversity  of  celebration,  he  says  ;  "  But,  during  the  life  of 
Aidan,  this  difference  with  respect  to  Easier  was  patiently 
endured  by  all ;  as  they  were  fully  sensible  that,  although  he 
could  not  observe  Easter  in  a  way  contrary  to  the  custom  of 
those  who  sent  him,  he  nevertheless  laboured,  that  all  the 
works  of  faith,  piety,  and  love,  should  be  diligently  practised 
according  to  the  custom  common  to  all  saints :  for  which 
cause  he  was  deservedly  beloved  of  all,  even  those  who  dif- 
fered from  him  in  sentiment  with  regard  to  Easter ;  and  was 
held  in  veneration,  not  only  by  persons  of  inferior  rank,  but 
also  by  the  bishops  themselves,  by  Honorius,  Bishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  Felix,  Bishop  of  the  East  Angles."  " 

Goodall  labours  to  overthrow  this  proof  of  the  indepen- 
dence of  the  Scottish  church  ;  but  in  a  very  unfair  manner. 
"  If  enquiry  be  made,"  he  says,  "  upon  what  foundation  all 

■  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c.  3.  »  Ibid.  Jib.  iii.  c.  25, 


200  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

these  thino-s  are  asserted,  there  will  nothing  be  found  but 
jo-norance  or  fable.  For  it  is  a  strange  inference,  thai,  be- 
cause  the  Scots  in  old  times  observed  the  feast  of  Easter  by 
another  cycle  than  that  which  the  church  of  Rome  had  adopt- 
ed, therefore  they  entertained  the  same  opinions  with  the  mo- 
dern Presbyterians,  who  utterly  condemn  any  celebration  of 
that  festival,  as  highl)'  superstitious."  '  But,  who  has  assert- 
ed, that  the  Culdees  "  entertained  the  same  opinions  with  the 
modern  Presbyterians,"  as  to  the  observation  of  festival  days  ? 
The  question  is  not,  if  they  adhered  to  some  rites,  for  which 
the  modern  Presbyterians  can  discern  no  authority  from  the 
word  of  God.  For  it  is  admitted,  that  a  variety  of  human 
inventions  had  been  loo  generally  introduced  long  before  the 
a^e  of  Columba.  Nor  is  it  of  consequence  to  inquire,  from 
whom  our  forefathers  originally  received  such  rites  ?  But 
the  proper  question  is, — Ought  not  their  rigid  adherence  to 
their  own  modes,  in  what  way  soever  they  had  been  introdu- 
ced, to  be  viewed  as  a  clear  proof  of  their  independence  as 
a  church ;  and  particularly,  of  their  refusing  to  give  any  sub- 
jection to  the  usurped  authority  of  the  church  of  Rome  '' 

'  Whereas  it  has  been  alledged  and  maintained,"  says 
Goodall,  "  that  the  disputes  which  the  Culdees  had  with  some 
bishops  and  canons,  were  on  account  of  differences  about 
religious  tenents,  it  will  appear,  by  examining  into  the  in- 
stances alledged,  that  it  was  not  so,  but  merely  such  disputes 
as  the  bishops  and  canons  had  pretty  frequently  among  them- 
selves, about  money,  lands,  and  privileges." — "  They  difered 

"  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  vi. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  201 

iio  more  in  religion  from  the  rest  of  the  church  of  Rome,  than 
Black  Friars  do  from  White."  ' 

That  the  Culdees  had  disputes  about  matters  merely  secu- 
lar, as  well  as  those  who  formally  adhered  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  no  reasonable  person  will  deny.  But  it  must  be  ob- 
served, that  their  disputes  about  these  things,  according  to 
all  the  accounts  transmitted  to  us,  were  chiefly  in  later  ages. 
From  the  common  influence  of  corruption,  it  is  natural  to 
think,  that,  as  this  was  more  generally  diffused,  especially  in 
consequence  of  the  increase  of  the  power  of  Rome,  their  zeal 
would  appear  more  ardent  with  respect  to  their  secular  pri- 
vileges, than  as  to  those  of  a  superior  description.  But  it 
will  not  follow,  that  they  never  had  any  other  grounds  of  dif- 


'  Ibid.  xii.  XV.  Almost  all  the  writers^  indeed,  of  the  episcopal  persuasion, 
who  have  handled  this  subject,  have  exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  to 
diminish  the  differences  between  the  Culdees  and  the  church  of  Rome;  and, 
where  proof  has  been  wanting,  there  has  been  no  deficiency  as  to  assertion. 
Crawfurd  has  trodden  in  the  same  steps.  Speaking  of  the  reign  of  David  I., 
he  says  ;  "  No  vestige  from  any  record  in  antiquity  among  us,  so  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  discover,  seems  to  insinuate,  in  the  remotest  manner,  that  the 
Culdees,  at  least  at  this  lime  of  day,  were  in  the  least  article  Ahconioxm  to  the 
constitutions,  as  it  was  then  established."  He  assigns  a  reason  for  this  perfect 
conformity,  worthy  of  the  mode  of  defence  that  has  been  employed  in  this 
cause.  "  Who  can  reasonably  suppose,  that  our  bishops,  who  derived  their 
mission,  and  authority  ecclesiastical,  from  Rome,  should  commit  the  cure  of 
souls  to  such  vvlio  were  heterodox  in  doctrine,  or  disconform  in  any  one  point, 
or  mode  of  worship,  from  the  faith  of  the  church?  So  tliat,  for  all  the  pudder 
and  work  some  have,  of  late,  made  about  the  Culdees,  as  if  they  had  maintain- 
ed principles  in  doctrine,  and  a  party  in  the  government  and  discipline  of  the 
church,  distinct  from  the  hierarchy,  then  fully  established  according  to  the 
Romish  model,  it  has  no  foundation  in  our  antiquities  to  support  it," — Officers 
of  State,  p.  6,  7. 

2C 


202  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

ference  with  the  church  of  Rome.  The  certainty  of  their 
having  disputes  with  respect  to  "  money,  lands,  and  privi- 
leges," will  not  destroy  the  evidence  which  we  still  have,  that 
they  differed  as  to  various  points  both  of  doctrine  and  wor- 
ship. 

There  is  another  consideration,  however,  which  more  espe- 
cially demands  our  attention.  Although  it  were  true,  that 
latterly  the  Culdees  had  no  disputes,  save  with  respect  to 
"  money,  lands,  and  privileges,"  we  could  be  at  no  loss  to 
perceive  the  reason  of  this.  Their  enemies  knew,  that  they 
had  a  far  more  certain  prospect  of  success,  by  attacking  them 
on  these  points,  than  merely  by  opposing  their  peculiarities. 
They  had  every  reason  to  fear,  that  the  Culdees,  if  allowed  to 
retain  their  temporal  emoluments,  especially  as  they  were  the 
favourites  of  the  vulgar,  would  fight  it  out  with  them  to  the 
last.  They,  therefore,  like  men  who  had  some  portion  of 
the  wisdom  of  the  serpent  at  least,  called  in  the  aid  of  princes 
and  peers,  of  popes  and  bishops;  knowing  that  the  arm  of 
power  is  an  argument  that  cannot  easily  be  answered.  They 
reduced  the  Culdees  to  the  necessity,  of  either  disputing 
about  "  money,  lands,  and  privileges,"  or  of  depriving  them- 
selves of  the  possibility  of  continuing  their  disputes  on  more 
important  grounds.  They  seem  to  have  applied  the  same 
national  proverb  to  this  refractory  fraternity,  which  tradition 
ascribes  to  the  successors  of  the  Culdees,  at  a  later  period, 
as  practically  applied  to  friars  of  every  order,  whether 
"  black"  or  "  white ;"  "  Ding  down  the  nests,  and  the  rooks 
will  flee  away." 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEE5.  205 

Before  proceeding  to  consider  the  proofs,  yet  extant,  of 
the  difference  between  the  Culdees  and  the  church  of  Rome, 
as  to  particular  points  of  faith  or  practice,  it  may  be  obser- 
ved, that  George  Con,  although  a  bigottcd  adherent  to  the 
interests  of  this  church,  even  since  the  Reformation,  has  given 
them  a  very  honourable  testimony.  "  Among  the  Culdees," 
he  says,  "  was  seen  that  pure  pattern  of  the  christian  life, 
which,  withdrawn  from  the  noise  of  the  world,  and  the  socie- 
ty of  men,  was  wholly  employed  in  the  contemplation  of 
heavenly  things  ;  such  as  it  appeared  among  the  Egyptians, 
Greeks,  and  Assyrians,  during  that  and  the  following  ages,  in 
the  lives  of  those  illustrious  servants  of  God,  who  were  called 
Anchorites  and  Ascetics." ' 

The  celebrated  Alcuin,  who  flourished  in  the  eighth  cen- 
tury, nearly  at  the  same  time  with  Bede,  in  his  epistle  ad- 
dressed. To  the  very  learned  Men  and  Fathers  in  the  Province  of 
the  Scots,  appears  as  a  witness  that  our  countrymen  did  not 
acknowledge  auricular  confession.  "  It  is  reported,"  he  says, 
"  that  none  of  the  laity  make  confession  to  the  priests."  But, 
although  he  argues  against  their  sentiments,  he  gives  the  fol- 
lowing character  of  the  men.     "  We  hear  many  commenda- 

'  In  Culdaeis  videre  erat  idaeam  vitae  Christianae,  quae  a  muiidi  stiepitu 
hominumqueconsortioabducla, coeleslium  leiumcontemplatioui  tola  vaca bat; 
qualem  per  oiientis  prouincias  eodem  et  subsequentibus  saeculis  exercebant 
gloriosi  illi  Dei  seiui,  quos  Anachorelas  et  Ascitas  dixeie  apud  Aegyptios, 
Graecos,  et  Assyrios.  Atque  si  rem  ipsarn,  non  sola  nouiina  perpendamus, 
inuenicmus  profecto  Culdaeos  vere  Ascitas  Caledonios  tuisse,  sicut  Anaclio- 
ritae  illi  sancli,  Culdaei  Aegyplii  sine  vlia  controuersia  fuerunt. —  De  Duplici 
Statu  Keligionis  apud  Scotos,  p.  14. 


204  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

tions  of  your  wisdom  and  piety,  both  on  account  of  the  holy 
lives  of  the  monks,  who,  free  from  the  bustle  of  worldly  cares, 
resign  themselves  to  the  service  of  God  ;  and  of  the  religious 
manners  of  the  laity,  who,  in  the  midst  of  temporal  occupa- 
tions, continue  to  lead  virtuous  lives."  ' 

Although  Bromton  complains  that  Colman  would  not  re- 
nounce the  sect  of  the  Scots,  yet  he  gives  a  very  honourable 
testimony  to  him,  and  to  his  predecessors,  Aidan  and  Finan, 
as  men  of  wonderful  sanctit}^  temperance,  humility,  and  spi- 
rituality. * 

That  they  opposed  auricular  confession,  further  appears 
from  what  the  famous  St  Bernard,  Abbot  of  Clairvaux,  says 
concerning  Malach}',  Bishop  of  Armagh,  in  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury :  "  He  anew  instituted  the  most  salutary  use  of  confes- 
sion." '    On  this  subject  Toland  has  made  the  following  ob- 

'  Doctissimis  viriset  patribus  in  provincia  Scotorum. — Diciturneminem  ex 

laicis  suam  velle  confessionem  saceidotibus  dare Plurima  vestrae  sagacitatis 

et  relinionis  laus,  nostris  saepius  insonuit  auribus,  seu  propter  sacratissimam 
monachorum  vitam, seu  propter  laicoruin  religiosam  conversationeni;  dumilli, 
ab  omni  strepitu  secularis  inquietudinis,  soli  Deo  vacare  desiderant,  etisti,  in- 
ter mundanas  occupationeSj  castissimam  vitam  degere  dicuntur.  Epist.  26.  V. 
Sibbald's  Fife.  p.  109. 

^  Colmannus  vero  sectam  Scoltorum  mutare  nolens,  cum  parte  ossium  patris 
Aidani  nuper  defuncti  in  suam  patriam  est  reversus.^Hii  autem  Ires  episcopi 
Scottorum  praedicli,  scilicet  Aidanus,  Finianus,et  Colmannus,  mirae  sanctitatis 
et  pavcimoniae  extiterint,  nee  enim  potentes  mundi  suscipiebtiut,  nisi  qui  ad 
eos  causa  orandi  solummodo  veniebant.  tempore  autem  illo  sacerdotes  adeo 
erant  ab  avaricia  immuncs,  ut  nee  territoria  nisi  coacti  reciperent.  Chron.  ap. 
Dec.  Script,  col.  788,  789. 

'  Usum  salubcrrimum  C(mfessionis,  sacramenlum  Confirmationis,  contrac- 
tum  (onjugiorum  (quae  omnia  aut  ignorabantautnegligebant)  Malachias  de 
novo  instituit.     In  Vit.  Malach.  cap.  2. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  '205 

servations  :  "  They  rejected  auricular  confession,  as  well  as 
authoritative  absolution;  and  confessed  lo  God  alone,  as  be- 
lieving God  alone  could  forgive  sins :  which  made  I  know 
not  whom  to  exclaim  most  grievously  against  such,  and  to 
say,  '  that  if  they  could  conceal  their  sins  from  God,  they 
would  no  more  confess  them  to  him  than  to  the  priest.'  '  A 
very  shrewd  egregious  discovery  !  but  laught  at  by  the  Irish 
laity,  who,  notwithstanding  their  native  simplicity,  could  dis- 
cern this  sanctified  trap  laid  for  their  private  and  public  li- 
berty, with  all  the  subtilty  of  hypocritical  priests."  '' 

The  Scottish  clergy  had  received  the  ridiculous  rite  of  the 
tonswe.  But  it  is  no  inconsiderable  proof  of  their  indepen- 
dence on  Rome,  that  it  was  not  till  the  eighth  century  that 
they  could  be  prevailed  on  to  adopt  the  Roman  mode ;  al- 
though so  early  as  the  time  of  Augustine,  the  papal  legates 
had  introduced  the  latter  into  Britain,  and  had  persuaded  the 
Anglic  clergy  to  receive  it.  This,  indeed,  appears  to  have 
been  one  of  the  very  important  changes  designed  in  their  le- 
gation. '  But  the  more  frivolous  the  thing  itself,  which  the 
Romanists  wished  to  impose  on  the  clergy  in  Scotland,  the 
greater  is  the  proof  of  their  spirit  of  resistance. 

It  has  been  supposed,  from  the  language  of  Bede,  "  that, 
"  without  the  ceremonies  used  by  the  Romanists,  they  bap- 


*  Deo  vis,  o  homo,  confiteri,  quem  nolens  volens,  latere  non  possis  —forte  si 
Deum  latere  sicut  hominetn,  potuisses;  nee  Deo,  plusquam  homini,  confiteri 
voluisses. 

•  Nazaren,  Lett.  si.  p.  24. 

'  V.  Append,  ad  Bed.  Oper.  No.  9-  p.  713.  ♦  Hist.  lib.  ii.  c.  14. 


206  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

tised  in  any  water  they  came  to."  '  This  is  confirmed  by  the 
complaint  which  Lanfranc,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  makes 
concerning  the  Irish  Christians,  who  were  taught  by  Cul- 
dees.  "  Infants,"  he  sa3's,  "  are  baptised  by  immersion,  with- 
out the  consecrated  chrism."  ^ 

It  has  been  inferred,  from  the  language  of  Bernard,  that 
"  confirmation  was  quite  in  disuse,  if  at  all  ever  known"  among 
the  Irish  Culdees.  For,  in  his  life  of  Malachy,  he  says,  that 
he  "  anew  instituted  the  sacrament  of  confirmation."  ^ 

They  seem  also  to  have  opposed  the  doctrine  of  the  7-eal 
presence.  We  read  of  Bishop  Sedulius,  who,  about  the  be- 
ginning of  the  eighth  century,  went  to  Rome  in  company 
with  Fergustus,  or  Fergus,  aPictish  Bishop.  Sedulius  is  claim- 
ed both  by  the  Scots,  and  by  the  Irish.  He  subscribes  him- 
self, in  a  council  held  at  Rome,  A.  721,  Britanniae  episcopiis, 
de  genere  Scotorum.  But  it  is  immaterial,  whether  he  belong- 
ed to  Scotland,  or  to  Ireland ;  as  the  doctrines  and  forms  of 
both  churches  were  so  similar.  He  left  a  commentary  on  all 
the  epistles  of  Paul,  which  has  been  printed.  On  1  Cor.  xi. 
24.  T)o  this  in  remembrance  of  me,  he  says  ;  "  He  has  left  his 
memorial  to  us,  in  the  same  manner  as  any  one,  who  was 
about  to  go  to  a  great  distance,  should  leave  some  pledge 
to  him  whom  he  loved  ;  that,  as  often  as  he  saw  it,  he  might 
be  able  to  recollect  the  benefits  and  the  love  of  his  friend."  * 

'  Sibbald,  ut.  sup. 

*  Quod  infantes  baptisnio,  sine  chrismate  consecrate,  baptizenlur,  Epist. 
ad  Toideivachum  legem  Hiberniae;  Nazaren.  Lett.  ii.  p.  22. 

'  In  Vit.  Malach.  ut.  sup.  citat. 

4  Suam  niemoriam  nobis  leliquitj  quemadmodum,  si  quis  peregre  pioficis- 
ccns,  aliquod  pignus  ei,  quem  diligit,  derelinquat;  ut  quotiescunquc  illud  vi- 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDKES.  20? 

The  Cuklees,  it  would  appear,  withstood  the  idolatrous 
zeorsMp  of  the  Roman  church,  "  It  is  to  be  observed,"  sajs 
Sir  James  Dahymple,  "  that  the  common  practice  of  the  Cul- 
dees  was  to  dedicate  their  principal  churches  to  the  Hohj 
Trinitie,  and  not  to  the  Blessed  V^irgin,  or  any  Saint/' '  "  There 
is  a  charter  by  Malcolm  IV.  to  the  abbey  of  Dunkeld,  in 
which  the  church  is  designed  that  of  the  Holy  Trinity."  ^  It 
seems  highly  probable,  that  the  church  of  Brechin,  which 
has  been  generally  viewed  as  a  remnant  of  Pictish  architec- 
ture, had  a  similar  dedication  ;  as  the  principal  market  held 
there  is  still  called  Trinity,  by  corruption,  Tarnty  Fair. 

It  is  admitted,  indeed,  that  this  was  their  established  mode 
of  dedication.  "  The  monastery  of  Dunfermlin,"  says  a  learn- 
ed writer,  in  a  passage  formerly  quoted,  "  was  dedicated,  like 
the  other  Culdean  establishments,  to  the  holy  Trinity/'  Speak- 
ing of  Scone,  he  says ;  "  A  Culdean  church  was  here  dedi- 
cated, in  the  earliest  times,  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  lihe  other 
Culdean  monasteries."  '  Spotiswood  says,  that  the  abbey  of 
Scone  w^as  dedicated  "  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  and  St  Michael 
the  Archangel/'*  But,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that  he  is  here 
to  be  corrected  from  the  more  full  and  interesting  account 
given  us  by  Sir  James  Dalrymple.  He  has,  indeed,  inserted, 
from  the  Chartulary  of  Scone,  the  charter  of  Alexander  I. 
erecting  the  abbey.   This  bears,  that  there  was  a  church  here, 


derit,  possit  ejus  beneficia  et  amicitias  recordari.   V.  Toland's  Nazaren.  Lett, 
ii.  p.  23.  Mackenzie's  Lives,  i.  373. 

•  Collections,  p,  248.  *  Ibid.  p.  247. 

^  Caledonia,  i.  p.  438.  *  Ace.  of  Relig.  Houses,  p.  414. 


208  HISTORICAL  ACCOUXT  OF 

formerly  dedicated  to  the  Holy  Trinity.  But  a  reason  is  as- 
sio-ned  for  the  change  of  the  dedication,  as  well  as  of  the 
mode  of  service  ;  a  reason  perfectly  consonant  to  the  spirit 
of  the  times. 

The  words  are  ;  "  I  Alexander,  by  the  grace  of  God  King 
of  Scots,  son  of  King  Malcolm  and  Queen  Margaret,  and  I 
Sibilla  Queen  of  Scots,  daughter  of  Henry  King  of  England, 
being  disposed  to  decorate  the  house  of  God,  to  exalt  his  habi- 
tation,  give  and  deliver  up  the  church,  dedicated  in  honour 
of  the  Holy  Trinity,  to  God  himself,  and  St  Mary,  and  St 
Michael,  and  St  John,  and  St  Laurence,  and  St  Augustine." 
It  is  added,  that  it  was  "  for  extending  and  exalting  the  wor- 
ship and  honour  of  God,  that  canons  were  introduced  from 
the  church  of  St  Oswalds,  ad  serviendum  Deum  canonice.  ' 

"  Here,"  says  Sir  James,  "  is  a  new  order  of  ecclesiastics, 
and  a  new  form  of  worship  introduced,  upon  pretence  of  en- 
larging and  exalting  the  worship  and  honour  of  God,  as  if  it 
had  not  been  established  formerly  in  purity,  at  Scone ;  and 


'  — Ego  Alexander,  &c.  volentes  Domum  Domini  decoiare,  liabitationem 
ejus  exallare,  ecclesiam  in  honorem  Sancte  Trinitatis  dedicataiDj  que  est  in 
Scona,  Concedimuset  tradimus  ipsi  Deo, et  Sancte  Marie,  et  Sancto  Micliaeli, 
et  Sancto  Joiianni,  et  Sancto  Lauren tio,  et  Sancto  Augustino,  liberani  et  solu- 
tam,  &c.  Ad  Dei  igitur  cultumetlionorem  dilatandum  et  exaitandum;  placuit 
nobis,  clericos  Canonicorum  professione  Deo  famulantes,  de  ecclesia  Sancti 
Osuualdi,  de  qua  fama  religionis  nobis  innotuit,  honesto  proborum  virorum 
consilio,  a  Dompno  Adeluuaido  Priore  requirere  ;  Quibus  ab  ipso  Priore  nobis 
concessum,  omni  professione  et  sujeclione  liberis  et  solulis,  curam  et  custo- 
diam  prefate  ecclesie  sic  commisimus,  ut  ordinem  ibi  constituant,  ad  servien- 
dum Deo  canonice,  secundum  regulam  Sancti  Augustini,  &c.  Registr.  Sconens. 
V.  Dah-ymple's  Collections,  p.  371,  372. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  20}) 

clmnoins  regular  of  St  Austine,  serving  God  by  their  profes- 
sion, brought  from  the  church  of  Oswalds  in  England,  a  place 
famous  for  its  religion  ;  as  if  the  Scots,  and  their  predecessors, 
before  this  time,  had  not  been  servants  of  God  after  the  right 
rule,  and  their  churches  famous  for  professing  the  true  reli- 
gion ;  or  that  they  had  not  served  God  canonicalhj,  albeit 
according  to  the  canon  of  the  holy  scriptures,  because  not 
according  to  the  rule  of  St  Austine."  ' 

This  new  erection  seems  to  have  taken  place  A.  1!  14,  or 
1115  ;  and  it  was  the  first  instance  of  the  introduction  of  ca- 
nons into  the  Scottish  church.  For  it  was  from  Scone,  that 
canons  were  brought  to  St  Andrews,  in  the  year  1140. 

This  exactly  tallies  with  the  account  given  of  the  Irish, 
while  under  the  religious  direction  of  the  Culdees.  Toland 
observes,  that,  "  in  their  public  worship,  they  made  an  ho- 
nourable mention  of  holy  persons  deceased  ;  offering  a  sacri- 
fice of  thanksgiving  for  their  exemplary  life  and  death,  but 
not  by  way  of  propitiation  for  sins."  For  he  says  :  "  They 
neither  prayed  to  dead  men,  nor  for  them.  And  thouufh 
naming  particular  men  on  such  occasions,  gave  a  handle  for 
erecting  them  afterwards  into  tutelary  saints,  yet  at  that 
time  the  Irish  were  as  far  from  addressing  themselves  to  saints 
jis  to  angels.  For  they  were  persuaded,  (to  use  the  words  of 
Claudius),  that,  '  while  we  are  in  the  present  world,  we  may- 
help  one  another  either  by  our  prayers  or  by  our  counsels; 
but  when  we  come  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  neither  Job, 


'  CoUectioas,  p.  375. 
2  D 


«>10  HISTORICAL  ACCOU^^T  OF 

nor  Daniel,  nor  Noah,  can  intercede  for  any  one,  but  every 
one  nuist  bear  his  own  burden,'  '  which  is  plain  sense  and 
scripture.     But  that  which  is  plain  nonsense,  and  no  where 
autliorised  in  scripture,  I  mean,  the  service  tor  the  dead,  the 
Irish  never  practised,  till  they  were  obliged  to  do  it  by  the 
council  of  Cashel,  convoked  by  order  of  Henry  the  Second, 
in  the  year  li72.     And  it  is  certain,  that  nothing  does  more 
contribute  to  harden  the  more  ignorant  sort  in  a  vicious  course 
of  life,  than  this  mummery  ;  when  they  observe  such  things 
said  and  done  at  burials,  with  relation  to  their  deceased  pro- 
fligate companions,  as  may  persuade  them  they  are  upon  a 
level  with  the  best,  for  all  their  past  wickedness."  "" 

Toland,  when  speaking  of  the  Irish,  says  that  Claudius 
•was  "  one  of  their  most  celebrated  divines."  '  He  flourished 
in  the  year  815,  and  is  said  to  have  been  Bishop  of  Auxerre ; 
according  to  others,  of  Turin.  * 

Cillan  has  made  an  eflbrt  to  prove  that  there  M'as  no  su- 
perstition in  dedicating  churches  to  saints.  "  If  Sir  James 
[Dalrymple,]"  he  says,  "  will  be  at  the  pains  to  consult,  but 
very  superficially,  the  writings  of  the  ancient  fathers  and  ec- 
clesiastic historians,  he  will  find  that  no  sooner  did  Constan- 
tine  encourage  and  embrace  the  Christian  religion,  but  state- 


'  Diim  in  pracsenti  seculo  sumus,  sive  oralionibus,  sive  consiliis  invicem 
posse  nos  adjuvan  :  cum  autem  ante  tribunal  Ctiristi  veiieninus,  luc  Job,  nee 
Daniel,  nee  Noeh,  logaie  posse  pro  quoquam;  sed  unumquenique  portare 
onus  suum.  In  (jialat.  f). 

*  Nazarenus,  Lett.  ii.  p.  2*1.  '  Ibid.  p.  25. 

*  Ware's  Wiiters  ot  Irei.  p.  5Q. 


THE  AXCIEXT  CULDEES.  211 

\y  churches  were  dedicated  ail  the  christian  world  over,  to 
saints  and  martyrs.  And  what  sup'.  rstition  or  idolatry  can 
there  be  in  consecrating  a  church  to  the  service  and  worship 
of  God  alone,  and  calling  it  by  the  name  of  a  saint,  both  to 
presei-ve  the  memory  of  that  saint,  and  to  distinguish  it  from 
other  churches  ?"  ' 

Eut  the  learned  writer  has  chosen  a  very  unlucky  jcra  for 
the  commencement  of  these  dedications.  Any  one  who  con- 
sults ancient  writers,  although  superficially,  if  he  does  it  cool- 
ly, must  see  that,  as  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity"  had  been 
working  long  before,  it  made  very  rapid  advances  from  the 
time  of  Constantine  ;  and  that  the  power,  which  he  lent  the 
church,  and  the  pomp  with  which  he  surrounded  her,  proved 
her  greatest  snares,  and  did  more  real  injury  to  the  interests 
of  religion  than  all  the  cruel  persecutions  of  the  heathen  em- 
perors had  been  able  to  effect.  It  has  also  been  generally 
acknowledged  by  protestant  writers,  that  the  dedication  of 
churches  to  saints  and  martyrs,  however  innocently  meant 
by  pious  Christians,  was  the  great  inlet  to  the  worship  of  de- 
mons, or  departed  men. 

Although  Bede  has  said,  that  "  Ninian's  episcopal  seat  was 
distinguished  by  the  name  and  church  of  St  Martin  the  Bi- 
shop," "'  it  does  not  follow  that  the  church  was  thus  dedicated 
by  Ninian  himself.  At  any  rate,  Bede  says,  in  the  very  same 
place,  that  he  had  been  regularly  trained  up  at  Rome. 

Gillan  adds,  that  "  Sir  James  has  been  at  needless  trouble  to 

»  Remarks,  p.  24,  25.  •  Hist.  lib.  iii.  c,  3, 


212  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

bring  charters  to  prove  that  churches  were  dedicated  to  the 
Blessed  Trinity."  '  Undoubtedly,  he  has  not.  For,  from  what 
we  have  already  seen,  it  appears  that  tlie  Romanists  were  by 
no  means  satisfied  with  this  kind  of  dedication.  Therefore, 
they  altered  it,  as  not  being  sufficiently  conducive  to  the  ho- 
nour of  the  catholic  church. 

They  were  also  enemies  to  the  doctrine  of  works  oi'  super- 
erogation. "  'i'hey  were  so  far,"  saysToland,  "  from  pretend- 
ing to  do  more  good  than  they  were  obliged  [to  do],  much 
less  to  superabound  in  merit  for  the  benefit  of  others  (but 
such  others  as  should  purchase  these  superfluities  of  grace 
from  their  executors  the  priests,)  that  they  readily  denied  all 
merit  of  their  own ;  and  solely  hoped  for  salvation  from  the 
mercy  of  God,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ:  whose  faith,  as 
a  living  root,  was  to  produce  the  fruit  of  good  works,  without 
which  it  were  barren  or  dead,  and  consequently  useless :  for, 
as  Claudius — observes,  from  some  other  sage,  '  The  faithful 
man  does  not  live  by  righteousness,  but  the  righteous  man 
by  faith/  This  excellent  sentence,  culled  out  of  numberless 
testimonies  to  the  same  purpose  in  the  oldest  writers,  com- 
prehends at  once  and  decides  the  whole  controversy."  '' 

Sir  James  Dalrymple  has  understood  a  passage  in  an  an- 
cient deed,  respecting  a  dispute  between   the  Culdees  and 

'  Remarks,  p.  29- 

*  St  ita  est  enini  sapientis  viri  ilia  sententia,  non  fidelem  vivere  ex  justitia, 
seel  justum  ex  fide.  In  Galat.  3.  Nazaren.  p.  25,  2().  The  iiieai:ing  oF  tliis 
ancient  writer  evidently  is  ;  that  a  man  does  not  live,  or  obtain  acceptance 
with  (Jod,  b>  hife  own  righteousness :  which  is  the  common  doctrine  of  the 
reformed  chuiches. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  213, 

the  canons  of  St  Andrews,  as  proving  that  the  former  cele- 
brated divine  ordinances  in  a  manner  dijferent  from  that  of 
the  church  of  Rome.  '  Goochdl  observes,  that  he  has  misun- 
derstood the  sense  ;  as  the  language  merely  signifies,  that  in- 
quiry was  to  be  made,  "  if  these  Culdees  had  sung  or  said 
mass,  while  they  were  not  at  liberty,  sic  ligati,  as  lying  under 
ecclesiastical  censure."  *  Goodall  has  undoubtedly  given  the 
genuine  meaning  of  the  passage. 

But  there  is  a  |)roof  of  this  difference,  as  to  the  mode  of 
administering  divine  ordinances,  which  cannot  easily  be  set 
aside.  In  the  Extracts  from  the  Register  of  St  Andrews,  it  is 
said  ;  "  The  Culdees  celebrated  their  office,  after  their  own 
manner,  in  a  certain  very  small  corner  of  the  church."  ^  'Ihis, 
as  Sir  Robert  Sibbald  remarks^  "  insinuates  that  their  way 
of  performing  the  divme  service  differed  from  the  Roman 
way,  which  at  thai  time  [in  the  reign  of  Alexander  1.]  came 
to  be  followed  by  many  of  the  other  clergy."  * 

They  are  represented,  in  these  extracts,  as  having  been, 
for  a  long  time,  chargeable  with  this  otJensive  conduct. 
"  After  the  death  of  any  of  the  Culdees,  their  wives,  or  chil- 
dren, or  relations,  appropriated  the  possessions  which  they  had 
held,  and  even  the  offerings  made  at  the  altar,  at  which  they 
did  not  serve.  Nor  could  this  evd  be  cured  till  the  time  of 
King  Alexander  [1.]  ot  blessed  memory,  a  great  friend  of  the 
holy  church  of  God." 

Dr  Ledwich,  although  he  opposes  the  idea  that  the  Cul- 

'  Collections,  p  283.  '^  Pref.  to  Keitli's  Catal.  xvi. 

J  V.  Appendix   No   vii.  where  the  deed  referred  to  is  transcribed. 
*  Hist,  of  File,  p.  187. 


214  IIISTOIIICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

dean  constitution  had  any  favourable  aspect  towards  presby- 
tery, views  this  passage  as  a  clear  proof  of  their  resistance  to 
the  Romish  innovations.    "  The  Register  of  St  Andrews,"  he 
says,  "  informs  us  that  the  Culdees,  relaxing  in  discipline, 
were  deprived  of  their  possessions ;  but  King  Alexander  resto- 
red them  conditionally,  that  they  should  be  more  attentive 
in  atieiicliiig  divine  service,  which  they  neglected,  except  when 
the  king  or  bishop  was  present;  performing,  however,  their 
own  office  in  their  own  way  in  a  small  corner  of  the  church. 
This  account  is  obscure,  merely  because  the  truth  is  not  re- 
lated.   For  the  registry  acquaints  us,  when  Alexander  began 
the  reform  in  the  church  of  St  Andrews,  there  was  no  one  to 
serve  at  the  altar  of  the  blessed  apostle,  St  Andrew,  or  to  cele- 
brate mass.>     This  shews  that  the  Culdees,  who  were  settled 
there,  paid  no  respect  to  these  holy  relicks,  or  to  the  mass,  but 
chose  rather  to  forfeit  their  church  and  property,  than  desert 
their  principles  ;  preferring  their  ancient  office  with  integrity 
of  heart,  in  a  corner,  to  the  possession  of  the  choir  and  its 
superstitious  pageantry.    Their  office  was  Gallican,  and  very 
different  from  the  Roman.    We  are  sure  it  was  not  the  7nass, 
which  Pope  Gregory  [Epist.  63. 1.  7-]  confesses  was  the  work 
of  a  private  person,  and  not  of  apostolic  authority.     The 
Anglo-Saxons  accepted  the  Roman  office,   but  the  British 
and  Irish  retained  their  primitive  forms."  " 

This  appears  to  be  a  just  view  of  the  narrative.     For  the 
weight  of  the  charge  seems  to  rest  here,  that  they  did  not 

*  Autiq.  of  Irel.  p.  112. 


TliE  ANCIKNT  CULDEES.  215 

worship  canonically.  It  is  not  asserted,  that  they  did  not 
continue  to  perform  divine  service  regularly.  Their  crime 
■was,  that  ihey  performed  it,  not  at  the  altar,  hut  in  a  corner 
of  the  church  ;  not  with  pomp,  except  when  they  were  oblig- 
ed to  conform  on  special  occasions  ;  not  after  the  Roman 
pattern,  but  after  their  own  manner.  The  character  given  to 
Alexander  also  deserves  our  attention.  lie  was  "  a  great 
friend  of  holy  church  ;"  that  is.  according  to  the  spirit  of  the 
writer,  he  was  zealous  for  the  Romish  rites,  and  warmly  at- 
tached to  their  keenest  abettors. 

The  mode  of  expression  used,  as  to  the  condition  on  which 
the  Culdees  were  to  enjoy  the  privileges  restored  to  them, 
corresponds  to  the  rest  of  the  narration.  It  does  not  signify, 
as  it  has  been  rendered  ;  "  on  this  express  condition,  that  the 
service  of  God  should  be  restored  in  the  church  ;" '  but, 
"  that  in  the  church  itself  a  proper  form  of  divine  service 
should  be  constituted,"  or  "  set  up."  *  The  religion,  to  be 
framed  for  the  service  of  God,  is  explained  oi  service  at  the  al-' 
tar  of  the  blessed  Apostle,  and  celebration  of  the  mass,  nay, 
the  celebration  of  it  there, — at  the  altar,  and  in  no  other  part 
of  the  church. 

Wyntown,  like  a  good  catholic,  speaks  as  if  there  had  been 
no  religion  at  all  at  St  Andrews,  before  the  blessed  change 
made  by  Alexander  the  First. 

•  Sibbald's  Hist.  Fife,  p.  181,  Note. 

*  Eo  nimiiuin  obteiitu  et  conditione,  ut  in  ipsa  ecclesia  constitueretur  reli- 
gio  ad  Deo  deserviendum.  Noii  enim  erat,  qui  bcali  apostoli  altaii  deserviiet 
nee  ibi  iiiissa  celebrabatur,  nisi  cum  rex  veiepiscopus  lilo  advcnerat,  quod  ra- 
10  cuntingebat. 


216  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Saynt  Andrewys  cyle  he  come  til : 

Thare  in  hys  devotyoune 

He  ordani/d  to  he  reli/gyuwne, 

And  stedf'astl}'  that  to  be  done. — 

Wyth  consent  of  Dawy  yhyng 

Hys  ayre,  nest  for  to  be  kyng, 

Hys  brodyr^  and  Erie  of  Huntynglown, 

At  Sanct  Andrewys  reUgyowne 

Fra  thine  to  be  gave  his  gud  will. 

Cronykil,  B.  vii.  c,  5.  ver.  70. 

It  was  to  be  at  St  Andrews /?•«  thine,  that  is,  from  thence- 
forth. The  term  relygyowne,  as  used  b}^  A\  yntown,  seems 
strictly  to  denote  "  a  rehgious  order,"  or  "  a  religious  foun- 
dation for  a  monastic  order."  But  it  is  evidently  used  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  Culdees,  as  if  they  had  been  totally  unwor- 
thy of  so  honourable  a  designation. 

I  have  no  doubt,  that  their  practical  opposition  to  celibacy 
was  one  great  cause  of  the  persecution  carried  on  against 
them,  how  much  soever  it  might  be  veiled.  As  the  Roman 
system  gained  ground,  that  bond,  which  the  allwise  (lod  in- 
stituted as  honourable  in  men  of  all  characters,  came  to  be 
reckoned  quite  inconsistent  with  the  sanctity  of  the  clergy. 
We  have  a  pretty  clear  proof  of  this  in  Myln's  Lives  of  the 
Bishops  of  Dunkeld,  formerly  referred  to.  Speaking  of  the 
Culdees  in  the  monastery  of  Dunkeld,  he  says  ;  "  They  were 
religious  men,  although  they  had  wives,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom of  the  oriental  church  ;  but  when  it  pleased  the  supreme 
Moderator  of  the  whole  of  Christendom,  crescenteque  Prm- 
cipum  devotione  et  sanctitate,  and  the  devotion  and  holiness 
of  princes  being  on  the  increase,  David  the  holy  king, — ha- 
ving changed   the  monastery,  erected  it  into  a  cathedral 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  217 

church,  and  having  rejected  thcCuldees,  7-epucUatis  Kelledels, 
appointed  a  bishop  and  canons,  and  ordained  the  monastery 
to  be  henceforth  a  secular  college."  '  Here  a  popish  writer 
plainly  enough  owns,  that  the  Culdecs  were  repudiated  by 
David,  with  the  consent  of  the  pope ;  because  their  living  in 
wedlock  was,  in  consequence  of  the  increase  of  devotion, 
deemed  unworthy  of  the  sacred  character.  They  were  them- 
selves divorced,  because  they  would  not  agree  to  divorce  their 
wives. 

The  zealous  friends  of  the  Roman  interest  did  not  consider 
the  Culdees  as  properly  brethren.  Robert,  formerly  prior  of 
Scone,  was  elected  bishop  of  St  Andrews,  about  the  year 
1126.  He  chose  rather  to  continue  without  the  exercise  of 
his  function,  than  to  acknowledge  the  Culdees  as  his  clergy. 
"  In  his  church,"  says  the  Register  of  St  Andrews,  "  he  nei- 
ther had,  nor  inclined  to  have,  any  power,  till  the  Lord  should 
procure  for  him  that  society  which  he  wished  for  divine  ser- 
vice. He  had  resolved  not  to  associate  himself  to  priests  of 
other  churches,  lest,  dift'ering  in  sentiment,  the  fabric  might 
be  ruined  ere  it  was  well  founded."  '  It  is  in  this  manner 
that  the  Culdees  are  spoken  of. 

Is  it  said,  that  Robert  was  unwilling  to  acknowledge  them 
as  his  clergy,  because  they  did  not  profess  celibacy  ?   I'his, 

*  V.  Daliymple's  Collections,  p.  244. 

^  In  ecclesia  vero  nullani  habebat,  nee  habere  volebat  potestalcin,  donee  ei 
Dominus  procuraret,  quam  optabat,  ad  Dei  seivitium,  societatem. — la  corde 
statuerat  nequaquam, — de  aliis  et  diveisis  ecclesiis  sibi  fratres  sociare;  ne 
forte, diversi,  diversa  sentientes, — in  unitatem  non  convenirent.  V.  Sibb.  Fife, 
p.  189,  190. 

2  E 


218  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

SO  far  from  being  an  objection,  is  a  confirmation  of  what  we 
mean  to  prove,— that  the  Culdees  would  not  submit  to  the 
Romish  authority.  Robert,  indeed,  was  chosen  bishop  for 
the  express  purpose  of  bringing  the  Scots  to  a  closer  confor- 
mity with  Rome.  He  was  a  native  of  England,  and  having 
been  a  canon  Sti  Oswaldi  de  Nostellis,  near  Pontefract  in  that 
country,  was  far  more  attached,  than  our  countrymen,  to 
the  Romish  rites.  ' 

The  celebrated  St  Bernard,  formerly  mentioned,  describes 
the  Irish  Christians,  who  were  Culdees,  as  if  they  had  been 
wild  beasts,  because  they  did  not  comply  with  the  Roman 
innovations.  In  his  life  of  Malachy,  when  relating  that  he 
was  made  Bishop  of  Connor,  he  says,  that  "  he  came  not  to 
men,  but  to  beasts,  absolute  barbarians,  a  stubborn,  stiffneck- 
ed,  and  ungovernable  generation j  and  abominable ;  Christians 
in  name,  but  in  reality  pagans."  The  grounds  of  this  severe 
crimination  immediately  follow  :  "  They  neither  pay  tithes, 
nor  first-fruits,  they  do  not  enter  into  lawful  marriage,  [not  be- 
ing married  by  the  clergy,]  they  do  not  go  to  confession  ;  no 
one  can  be  found  who  applies  for  the  prescription  of  penance, 
nor  any  one  who  will  prescribe  it."  "   Elsewhere  he  says,  a& 


'  Kei ill's  Catalogue,  p.  6. 

^  Cum  aulem  coeplsset  pro  suo  officio  agere,  tunc  intellexit  homo  Dei  nori 
ail  homines  se  sec!  ad  bcstias  deslinatum. — Nusquam  re])eviret  sic  proteruos  ad 
mores,  sic  ferales  ad  ritus,  sic  ad  fidem  inipios,  ad  leges  barbaros,  ceruicosos 
ad  discipiinam,  spurcos  ad  vitam.  Cliristiani  nomine,  re  pagani.  Non  deci- 
mas,  non  primitias  dare,  non  legitima  inire  coniugia,  non  facere  confessiones  : 
poenitenlias  nee  qui  peleret,  nee  qui  daret  penitus  inueuiri.  Vit.  Malach,  c.  (i. 
;ip.  Messingham,  p.  357. 


.    THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  219 

we  have  formerly  seen,  that  Malachy  "  anew  introduced  the 
most  salutary  use  of  confession,  and  the  sacrament  of  confir- 
mation." ' 

'  Ibid.  c.  2. 


220  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNI-  OF 


CHAPTER  XL 

The  judgment  of  the  adherents  of  Rome  concerning  the  Culdees, 
— Of  the  Synod  of  Streoneshalch. — Of  Colman  and  Adorn- 
nan. — Government  not  the  only  ground  of  difference  with  the 
Romanists. — Charge  brought  by  Richard  of  Hexham  against 
the  Scots. — Character  given  of  the  Culdees  by  Dr  Henry. — 
Of  the  Synod  of  Cealhythe. — Their  Character  as  given  by 
Gibbon. — Of  Clemens,  Samson,  and  Virgilius, — Speech  of 
Gilbert  Murray. 

This  hostility  between  the  Culdees  and  the  Romanists  was 
of  a  very  ancient  date.  If,  on  some  occasions,  the  warm  ad- 
herents of  Rome  seemed  unwilling  to  fraternize  with  the  Cul- 
dees, they  were  only  returning  a  compliment  which  had  been 
paid  to  themselves  several  centuries  before.  The  dislike  was 
indeed  mutual.  Eede  gives  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Lau- 
rence, who  succeeded  Augustine,  as  Bishop  of  Canterbuiy, 
A.  605,  to  the  Scots,  who  inhabited  Ireland,  in  which  he  says ; 
"  When  the  see  apostolic — sent  us  to  these  western  parts  to 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  221 

preach  to  the  pagan  nations,  and  we  happened  to  come  into 
this  island,  which  is  called  Britain,  we  held  both  the  Britons 
and  Scots  in  great  esteem  for  sanctity  before  we  knew  them ; 
believing  that  they  conducted  themselves  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  universal  church.  But  becoming  acquainted 
with  the  Britons,  we  thought  that  the  Scots  had  been 
better.  AVe  have  been,  however,  learned  from  Bishop  Da- 
gan,  who  came  into  this  aforesaid  island,  and  from  the  abbot 
Columban  in  France,  that  the  Scots  no  way  diiFer  from  the 
Britons  in  their  behaviour.  For  Bishop  Dagan,  coming  to 
us,  not  only  refused  to  eat  with  us,  but  even  to  take  his  re- 
past in  the  same  house  in  which  we  were  entertained." '  This 
Dagan,  it  is  said,  came  from  the  monastery  of  Bangor,  in  Ire- 
land, to  be  Bishop  to  the  Scots.  It  is  evident,  that  he  treated 
the  votaries  of  Rome,  not  excepting  the  Bishop  of  Canterbury 
himself,  as  if  they  had  been  actually  excommunicated.  He 
viewed  them  as  men,  with  whom  he  was  not  so  mucli  as  to  eat ; 
nay,  as  even  communicating  pollution  to  the  place  where 
they  did  eat. 

'  Dum  nos  sedes  apostolica,  more  suo  sicut  in  universo  oibe  teriarum,  in  his 
occlduis  partibus  ad  praedicandum  gentibus  paganis  dirigeret,  atquo  in  lianc 
insulain,  quae  Britannia  nuncupatur,  conligit  inlroisse  antequam  cognoscere- 
mus ;  credentes  quod  juxta  uiorem  universalis  ecclcsiae  ingrederenlnr,  in  mao-- 
na  reverenlia  sanctitatis  tam  Britlones^  quani  Scottos  venerali  sumus;  sed- 
cognoscentes  Brittones, Scottos  melioresputavimus.  Scottos  vero  per  Daganum- 
Episcopum  in  banc,  quam  superius  memoravimus,  insuiam,  et  Columbanuni 
Abbatem  in  Gallis  venientem,  uibil  discrepare  a  Brittonibiis  in  eorum  conver- 
satione  didicimus.  Nam  Daganus  Episcopus  ad  nos  veniens,  non  solum  cibuui 
nobiscum,  sed  nee  in  eodem  hospitio  quo  vescebamur  sumere  vohiit.  Hist. 
lib.  ii.  4. 


222  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

Bede,  afterwards  speaking  of  Caedwal,  King  of  the  Britons, 
who  "  bore  the  name  and  made  a  profession  of  Christianity," 
when  describing  his  hostihty  to  the  Angles,  says  ;  "  Nor  did 
he  pay  any  respect  to  the  christian  rehgion,  which  had  newly 
sprung  up  among  them ;  forasmuch  as,  eve}i  to  this  day,  it  is 
customary  with  the  Britons  to  view  the  faith  and  religion  of 
the  Ansles  as  of  no  account,  and  to  hold  no  more  communi- 
on  with  them  than  with  the  heathen."  ' 

It  is  evident,  that  the  pertinacity  of  the  Culdees  greatly 
piqued  the  Romanists,  who  deemed  it  the  highest  presump- 
tion in  men,  living  in  such  distant  regions,  to  pretend  in  any 
thing  to  differ  from  those  who  pleaded  the  transmission  of 
the  keys  from  the  apostle  Peter.  At  a  synod,  held  at  .S/reo?ie- 
shalch,  now  Whitby  in  England,  A.  662,  called  for  the  pur- 
pose of  settling  the  controversy  about  Easter,  the  Roman 
clerfry  urged  the  authority  of  Peter  :  but  Bishop  Colman, 
and  the  Culdee  presbyters,  good  simple  men,  reason  as  if  the 
authority  of  John  the  apostle  had  been  of  as  much  weight 
as  the  other.  Wilfrid,  however,  a  Northumbrian  abbot,  who 
"  had  gone  to  Rome  to  learn  the  ecclesiastical  doctrine," 
brouo-ht  back  with  him,  if  he  made  no  other  acquirement, 
the  lofty  tone  of  the  mistress  of  nations.  Thus  he  replies  to 
Colman  :  *'  xVs  for  you  and  your  companions,  beyond  a  doubt 


"  At  vero  Cacdualla,  quamvis  nomen  et  professioncm  haberet  Christiani,  Sec. 
Sed  nee  religion!  christianae,  qiiaeapud  eos  [Nordanliyinbios]  exoita  est,  ali- 
quid  impendebat  honoris.  Quippe  cum  ttsque  /iodic  moi is  sit  Brittonuni,  iidein 
rclio-ionemque  Anglontm  pro  nihiio  habere,  neque  in  aliquo  eismagis  comnm- 
nicare  quaui  paganis.     Ibid.  Hb.  ii.  20. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  223 

you  sin,  it",  having  heard  the  decree  of  the  aposloltcal  see,  yea 
of  the  cathoUc  church,  and  the  same  confirmed  from  the  holy 
scriptures,  you  refuse  to  obey  it.  For,  although  your  fathers 
were  holy,  do  you  think  tliat  their  small  number,  in  a  corner 
of  the  remotest  island,  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  catholic  church 
of  Christ  throughout  the  world  ?" 

Notwithstanding  the  supposition  with  respect  to  the  sanc- 
tity of  their  predecessors,  he  seems  not  very  willing  to  admit 
it.  For  he  had  previously  reminded  them,  in  reference  to 
Columba  and  his  followers,  whose  sanctity  Colman  had  said 
was  confirmed  by  signs  from  heaven,  that  many  in  the  day  of 
judgment  should  say  to  our  Lord,  that  in  his  name  they  had 
prophesied,  &c.  to  whom  he  should  reply,  that  he  never  knew 
them.  Although  King  Oswy  decided  in  favour  of  Wilfrid, 
Colman  was  not  convinced ;  but,  "  perceiving  that  his  doc- 
trine was  rejected,  and  his  sect  (as  Bede  expresses  it)  despised, 
he  left  his  bishopric  at  Lindisfarne,  and,  having  carried  his 
adherents  with  him,  returned  to  Scotland. ' 

We  learn  that  this  Wilfrid,  afterwards  being  made  a  bishop, 
"  by  his  doctrine  introduced  into  the  churches  of  the  Angles 
a  great  many  rules  of  the  catholic  observance.  Whence  it 
followed,  that  the  catholic  institution  daily  increasing,  all  the 
Scots,  who  had  resided  among  the  Angles,  either  conformed 
to  these,  or  returned  to  their  own  country."  "^ 


'  Hist.  iii.  25,  26. 

'  Unde  factum  est  ut  crescenle  per  dies  institutione  calholica^  Scotli  omnes 
qui  inter  Anglos  morabantur,  aut  his  manus  darent,  aut  suaai  redirent  ad  pa- 
triam.     Ibid,  iii,  29. 


224  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

About  forty  years  after,  another  attempt  was  made  to  sub- 
ject the  Scots  to  the  Roman  authority  with  respect  to  Eas- 
ter, by  a  person  of  such  respectabihty  and  estimation  among 
them,  that,  if  any  one  could  have  prevailed,  he  must  have 
done  it.  This  was  no  other  than  the  celebrated  Adomnan, 
whose  conversion,  and  attempts  to  proselyte  his  adherents, 
are  thus  narrated  by  Bede:  "  Adomnan,  presbyter  and  ab- 
bot of  the  monks  who  were  in  the  island  of  Hij,  being  sent 
ambassador  by  his  nation  to  Aldfrid,  King  of  the  Angles,  and 
having  tarried  for  some  time  in  that  province,  witnessed  the 
canonical  rites  of  the  church.  Being  earnestly  admonished 
by  many,  who  were  more  learned,  that  he  should  not,  with  a 
handful  of  adherents,  and  those  situated  in  an  extreme  cor- 
ner of  the  \YOY\d,  presume  to  live  in  opposition  to  the  univer- 
sal custom  of  the  church,  either  in  relation  to  the  observation 
of  Easter,  or  any  other  decrees  whatsoever ;  he  changed  his 
mind,  so  that  he  most  willingly  preferred  those  things  which 
he  had  seen  and  heard  in  the  churches  of  the  Angles  to  the 
custom  which  he  and  his  people  had  observed.  Returning 
home,  he  was  at  pains  to  bring  his  own  people  who  were  in 
Hij,  or  who  were  subject  to  that  monasteiy,  into  that  path  of 
truth,  which  he  had  himself  become  acquainted  with,  and 
embraced  with  his  whole  heart.  But  he  could  not  prevail. 
He  then  sailed  to  Ireland,  and  preaching  to  the  people  there, 
and  declaring,  by  modest  exhortation,  the  lawful  lime  of 
Easter,  reduced  many  of  them,  almost  all,  indeed,  Avho  were 
free  from  the  dominion  of  those  of  Hij,  to  the  catholic  unity."' 

•  Hist.  V.  15. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  225 

Bede  then  informs  us,  that,  returning  from  Ireland,  where 
he  had  canonically  celebrated  this  iestival,  he  made  another 
attempt  at  llij  ;-"  most  earnestly  recommending  to  his  own 
monastery  the  catholic  observation  of  Easter;  not  more  suc- 
cessfully, however,  than  before."  But  the  good  abbot  died 
before  the  return  of  ihis  solemnity  ;  which  the  venerable  his- 
torian views  as  a  very  happy  circumstance  ;  "  the  divine 
goodness,"  he  says,  "  so  ordering  it,  that  this  man,  who  was 
a  great  lover  of  peace  and  unity,  should  be  snatched  away 
to  eternal  life,  before  he  should  be  obliged,  on  the  return  of 
the  time  of  Easter,  to  engage  in  a  far  hotter  contention  with 
those  who  were  unwilling  to  follow  him  in  the  way  of  truth." 

With  what  warmth  does  this  candid  anil  worthy  writer  ex- 
press himself  on  a  subject  of  so  little  importance  ;  as  they 
differed  only  as  to  the  particular  clay  on  which  this  festival 
should  be  celebrated  1  But  this  trivial  difterence  of  the  Scots 
swelled  into  a  crime,  being  viewed  as  gross  disobedience  to 
the  holy  apostolic  see. 

"  It  appears,"  says  Toland,  "  that  as  low  as  the  10th  cen- 
tury, the  famous  contest  about  the  celebration  of  Easter,  a 
question  in  itself  unnecessary  and  insignificant,  was  still  kept 
on  foot  in  these  islands  ;  as  Usher  judiciously  observes  out 
of  the  anonymous  writer  of  Chrysostom's  Life."  '  This  is  not 
stated  with  sufficient  accuracy :  for  the  good  archbishop 
seems  to  view  the  proof  as  extending  only  to  the  middle  of 
the  ninth  century.  '^ 

'  Nazarenus,  Lett,  ii  p.  5. 

""  Discourse  of  the  lleligion  professed  by  the  ancient  Iiisli  and  British,  cliap. 
10.  p.  114. 

2  F 


226  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

The  friends  of  episcopacy  are  anxicnis  to  have  it  believed, 
that  whatever  difference  the  adherents  of  Rome  had  with 
the  Culdees,  they  had  none  with  respect  to  the  form  of  go- 
vernment. Bede,  when  giving  an  account  of  the  ordination 
of  Ceadda  by  Wini,  with  the  assistance  of  two  British  bi- 
shops, says,  that,  "  except  Wini,  there  was  not  then  any  bi- 
shop canonically  ordained  in  all  Britain."  This  the  learned 
Selden  understands,  as  referring  to  the  mode  of  ordination 
at  Hij  by  presbyters.  I  confess  that  I  cannot  go  so  far  as 
Selden  :  for  Bede  seems  especially  to  have  in  his  eye  what 
was  denominated  the  quartadeciman  heresy.  But  we  are  not 
hence  to  conclude,  that  the  Romanists  were  satisfied  with 
the  ecclesiastical  government  of  the  Scots.  Me  meet  with 
several  vestiges  of  the  contrary.  The  fathers  of  the  synod 
of  Vernon  in  France,  A.  755,  speak  of  those  "  bishops  who 
wandered  about,  having  no  parish  ;  neither,"  say  they,  "  do 
we  know  what  kind  of  ordination  they  had."  '  This  has  been 
understood  of  the  Scots  bishops ;  especially  as  express  men- 
tion is  made  of  them  in  the  second  council  of  Cabilon,  or 
Chalons,  A.  813.  "  There  are,"  it  is  said  in  their  Acts,  "  in 
certain  places  Scots,  who  call  themselves  bishops,  and  con- 
temning many,  without  the  licence  of  their  lords  or  superiors, 
ordain  presbyters  and  deacons  ;  the  ordination  of  whom,  be- 
cause, for  the  most  part,  it  falls  into  the  Simonian  heres}-,  and 
is  subject  to  many  errors,  Ave  all,  with  one  consent,  decree, 
that  it  ought  to  be  invalidated  by  all  possible  means."  ^ 


Binn.  Concil.  iii.  398.  Seld.  Pref.  Dec.  Script,  xiii. 

Sunt  in  quibusdam  locis  Scoti,  qui  se  dicunt  episcopos  esse,  et  multos  ne- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  227 

In  like  manner  we  find,  among  the  works  of  Peter  of  Blois, 
a  letter  written  about  the  year  1170,  and  attributed  to  Rich- 
ard, Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  which  he  complains,  that 
"  in  these  days  certain  false  bishops  of  Ireland,  or  pretend- 
ing the  barbarism  of  the  Scottish  language,  although  they 
have  received  from  no  one  imposition  of  hands,  discharge 
episcopal  functions  to  the  people."  He  enjoins  all  his  clergy 
that,  throughout  their  dioceses,  they  should  "  take  care  to 
prohibit  the  episcopal  ministrations  of  all  belonging  to  a  bar- 
barous nation,  or  of  uncertain  ordination."  ' 

Bede  testifies,  that  the  monastery  at  Rippon  being  given 
by  King  Aldfrid  to  those  "  v/ho  followed  the  Scots,"  they, 
"  being  left  to  their  choice,  would  rather  quit  the  place  than 
receive  the  catholic  Easier,  and  other  canonical  rites,  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  the  Roman  and  apostolic  church."  ^  It 
seems  highly  probable,  that,  among  "  the  other  canonical 
rites,"  there  might  be  a  reference  to  their  peculiar  mode  of 
ordination. 


gligentes, absque  licentiadoniiiiorumsive  magistiomm  presbyteros  et  diaconos 
ordinant.  Sec.   Binn.  Cone.  iii.  \Q5.  ap.  Seld.  ut  sup. 

'  Diebus  istis  quidem  pseudoepiscopi  Hibernienses  aut  Scoticae  linguae  si- 
mulantes  baibaiiem,  cum  a  nullo  impositioiiem  manus  acceperint,  episcopalia 
populis  administiant,  &c.  Pet.  Blesensis  ap.  Seld.  ut  sup.  xv.  Tliis  account 
seems  descriptive  of  the  Culdees. 

*  Donavit — noii  multo  post  monasteiium  triginta  farailiarum  iti  eo  qui  vo- 
catur  Inhrypum  ;  quem  videlicet  locum  dederat  pridem  ad  construeudum  inibi 
monaslerium  his  qui  Scotlos  sequebantur.  Veium  quia  illi  postmodum  op- 
tione  data  maluerunt  loco  cedeie,  quam  pascha  catholicum  ceterosque  ritus 
canonicos  juxta  Romanae  ct  fpostolicae  ecclesiae  consuetudinem  lecipere, 
dedit  hoc  illi,  quem  melioribus  imbulum  disciplinis  ac  inoiibus  vidit.  Hist, 
lib.  V.  10. 


228  HISTORtCAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Notwithstanding  all  these  marks  of  discrepancy  between 
the  Culdees  and  the  church  of  Rome,  it  is  surprising  that 
any,  who  call  themselves  protestants,  should  not  hesitate  to 
assert,  that  the  points,  in  which  they  differed,  "  did  not  at  all 
affect  the  faith."  '  While  the  friends  of  the  Reformation,  in 
other  countries,  have  manifested  a  laudable  eagerness  to 
shcM',  that,  during  the  darkest  «ges  of  the  antichristian  do- 
minion, there  were  still  some  to  "  contend  for  the  taith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints,"  a  nuhes  testium,  in  their  successive 
generations  refusing  to  join  with  others,  who,  accoiding  to 
the  language  of  inspiration,  "  wondered  after  the  beast ;"  it 
is  affecting  to  observe,  that,  among  a  people  so  highly  dis- 
tinguished as  we  have  been,  any  should  be  found,  who  are 
determined  at  all  events  to  affirm,  that  all  the  errors  and 
corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome  were  greedily  and  uni- 
versally adopted,  by  their  ancestors,  as  soon  as  they  were  in- 
troduced. 

The  account  which  we  are  able  to  give,  of  the  points  in 
which  they  differed,  is  indeed  very  imperfect.  But  when 
the  extreme  difficulty  of  discovering  the  genuine  doctrines 
of  those,  who  opposed  the  Romish  innovations,  is  considered, 
as  all  the  memorials  of  these  passed  through  the  hands  of 
prejudiced  writers  ;  when  we  reflect  on  the  gross  falsifications 
of  history  with  respect  to  other  witnesses  for  the  truth,  espe- 
cially the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  who  have  been  gene- 
rally dressed   up,  by  popish  historians,  like  those  prepared 

'  Gillan's  Remarks,  p.  J05. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDUES.  229 

for  an  Auto  da  Fe;  we  rather  have  reason  to  wonder,  that  so 
many  hints  have  escaped  from  these  writers,  which  throw 
light  on  the  true  character  of  the  Culdees. 

It  has  been  seen,  that  they  agreed  with  the  ancient  Britons 
in  faith.  Now,  from  the  testimony  of  Bede,  which,  in  this 
instance,  cannot  reasonably  be  called  in  question,  we  learn 
that  the  controversy  about  Easter  was  by  no  means  the  only 
cause  of  discord  between  the  Romans  and  them.  For  he 
says  that  Aldhelm,  Abbot  of  Malmcsbury,  "  by  the  order  of 
a  synod  of  his  nation,  wrote  an  excellent  book  against  the 
error  of  the  Britons,  according  to  which  error,  as  they  do  not 
celebrate  Easter  in  the  proper  time,  they  hold  a  great  inany 
other  things  contrary  to  ecclesiastical  purity  and  peace."  ' 

A  charge,  somewhat  of  a  similar  nature,  is  exhibited  against 
them  in  the  Register  of  St  Andrews.  It  is  there  said,  that 
"  those,  who  are  called  Culdees,  lived  more  according  to  their 
own  opinion  and  the  tradition  of  men,  than  according  to  the 
statutes  of  the  holy  fathers."^  At  first  view,  things  might 
here  seem  to  be  opposed,  which  are  in  themselves  virtually 
the  same  ;  "  the  tradition  of  men,"  and  "  the  statutes  of  the 
holy  fathers."  But  they  are  meant  to  be  viewed  as  directly 
contrary.     For  by  "  the  tradition  of  men"  we  are  to  under- 

*  —  Scripsit,  jubente  synodo  suae  gentis,  librum  egregium  contra  errorem 
Brittonum,  quo  vel  Pascliaiion  suo  tempore  celebrant,  vel  alia  perp!  ura  eccle- 
siasticae  castitati  et  paci  contraria  gerunt,  &c.     Hist.  lib.  v.  c.  18. 

'  Habebantur  tamen  in  ecclesia  Sti  Andreae, — quos  Keledeos  appellant, 
qui  secundum  suam  aestimationem,  et  hominum  traditionem  magis  quam  se- 
cundum sanctorum  staluta  palrum,  vivebant.  Excerpta  Registr.  V.  Pinkcr- 
ton's  Enquiry,  1.  462. 

H 


230  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

stand  that  which  was  transmitted  to  them  by  their  own  pre- 
decessors, as  adhering  to  the  Culdean  doctrines  and  mode  of 
worship.  To  these  they  Avere  so  attached,  because  they  ac- 
counted them  scriptural,  that  they  would  not,  hke  the  vota- 
ries of  Rome,  implicitly  receive  what  was  imposed  on  them 
as  the  doctrine  of  unerring  fathers,  many  of  whom  had  been 
canonized  as  saints. 

The  crimination,  brought  by  Richard  of  Flexham,  against 
our  ancestors,  has  been  keenly  argued  by  former  writers 
on  this  subject.  "  The  Scots,"  he  says,  "  for  a  long  time  dif- 
fering from  the  Cisalpine,  nay,  almost  from  the  universal, 
church,  seemed  too  much  to  favour  the  detestable  memory 
of  Peter  of  Lyons,  and  his  apostasy  :  but,  by  the  inspiration 
of  divine  grace,  they  all  unanimously  received,  with  great 
veneration,  the  mandate  of  Pope  Innocent,  and  his  legate."' 
Sir  James  Dalrymple  had  inferred  from  this  passage,  that  the 
writer  meant  to  charge  the  Scots  with  attachment  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Leonists  or  Waldenses,  who  strenuously  opposed 
the  errors  of  die  church  of  Rome.  *  Gillanhas  asserted,  that 
the  ancient  writer  refers  only  to  the  adherence  of  the  Scots, 
for  about  eight  years,  to  the  autipope  iinacletus.  ^  But  he 
does  not  seem  to  have  invalidated  Sir  James's  observation, 

'  Illi  vero  diu  a  Cisalpina  imo  fere  ab  univeisa  ecclesia  discordantcs  exosae 
memoriae  Petroleoni  etapostasiae  ejus  nimiuQi  favisse  videbantur.  Tunc  vero 
divina  gratia  inspirali  mandata  Innocentii  papae  et  legatum  ejus  omnes  una- 
nlmiter  cum  magna  veneratione  snsceperant.  Kic.  Hagustald.  De  BelloStan- 
dardi,  p.  325. 

*  Collections,  p.  9.58,  259.  Vindication,  p.  35,  &c. 

^  Life  of  Sage,  p.  04.     Remarks,  p.  1?4,  {k.c. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  231 

tliat  it  cannot  easily  be  conceived,  that,  if  Richard  referred 
merely  to  their  adherence  to  the  antipope,  he  would  not 
only  have  compared  the  Scots  with  the  Leonists,  condemned 
heretics,  but  exhibited  this  charge  against  them  exclusively  ; 
as  all  the  French  and  English  were  equally  attached  to  the 
schismatical  Anacletus. '  Here  the  ancient  writer  undoubted- 
ly takes  the  opportunity,  afforded  him  by  their  present  con- 
duct, of  giving  vent  to  an  old  grudge. 

Gillan  seems  to  triumph  in  the  proof  of  the  complete 
subjection  of  the  Scots,  said  to  have  been  given  by  their 
cordial  reception  of  the  legate.  I  am  far  from  saying,  that 
they  were  no  wise  subjected  to  the  papal  authority,  even  be- 
fore this  time.  But  there  are  very  different  degrees  of  sub- 
jection :  and  it  is  well  known,  that  it  has  been  always  con- 
sidered as  a  strong  proof  of  the  extreme  reluctance  of  our 
forefathers  to  submit  to  the  claims  of  the  Roman  see,  that 
we  have  not  the  slightest  evidence  that  a  legate  had  been 
ever  received  in  Scotland,  or  even  sent  thither,  before  this 
time,  A.  1125,  when  John  of  Crema  appeared  in  this  charac- 
ter. It  cannot  be  denied,  that,  in  a  far  earlier  age,  legates 
had  been  sent  to  countries  of  less  note ;  because  it  was  known 
that  they  would  be  made  Avelcome. 

But  even  the  reception  given  to  this  deputy  affords  no 
great  proof  of  the  strength  of  papal  authority  in  this  country. 
He  came  no  farther  than  to  Roxburgh,  which  was  long  the 
very  border  of  the  Scottish  territory.    Had  he  reckoned  him- 

'  ^  indiciition,  p.  36. 


232  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

self  a  welcome  visitor,  especially  considering  the  novelty  of 
the  thinf,  he  ivould  in  all  probability  have  ventured  a  little 
farther.  Prudence  must  have  dictated  this,  in  order  more 
firmly  to  establish  that  subjection  which  had  hitherto  been 
refused.  But  this  very  principle  seems  to  have  suggested  a 
course  directly  the  reverse.  John  of  Crema  was  not  certain 
as  to  the  ground  he  was  treading  on.  It  was  as  really  debate- 
able  ground  to  him,  as  ever  it  had  been  between  the  adverse 
kingdoms.  He,  therefore,  acted  like  a  man  who  wished  to 
rest  satisfied  even  with  the  semblance  of  subjection. 

It  is  said,  indeed,  that  "  all  unanimously  received  him 
with  great  veneration."  But  it  plainly  appears  from  the  nar- 
rative, that  we  are  to  understand  the  all.  of  the  Scottish  na- 
tion as  acting  merely  by  proxy.  He  was  received,  in  the 
manner  described,  by  the  priest-ridden  David,  and  by  a  few 
of  the  courtiers  and  bishops,  who  wished  in  all  things  to  con- 
form to  Rome.  The  legate  seems  wisely  to  have  judged, 
that  it  was  not  expedient  to  put  the  unan'wuty  of  the  Scottish 
nation  fairly  to  the  test.  "  I  am  sure,"  says  Gillan,  "  the 
style  is  high  enough,  rogando  mandamus."  '  But  is  this  an 
argument  of  any  Aveight,  in  judging  of  papal  pretensions  ? 
Has  it  ever  been  doubted,  that  it  was  still  the  policy  of  Rome 
to  talk  in  a  lofty  tone  ;  or  supposed,  that  we  were  to  form 
an  estimate  of  the  real  power  of  the  Vatican  liom  the  noise 
made  by  its  thunder  ? 

Here  it  may  not  be  improper  to  subjoin  the  character, 

•  Remarks,  p.  138. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  233 

given  of  the  Culdees,  by  two  late  historians,  each  of  them 
celebrated  in  his  line,  both  distinguislied  for  industry  and 
learning ;  and,  although  antipodes  in  their  views  with  respect 
to  religion,  giving  a  similar  testimony  on  this  subject. 

"  Ever  since  the  violent  disputes,"  says  Dr  Henry,  "  be- 
tween the  Scots,  and  English  of  the  Roman  communion, 
about  the  time  of  keeping  Easter,  and  the  retreat  of  the 
Scotch  clergy  out  of  England,  there  had  been  a  violent  ani- 
mosity between  the  churches  of  England  and  Scotland.  This 
animosity  was  very  strong  in  this  century,  as  appears  from 
the  fifth  canon  of  the  council  of  Ceal-hythe,  A.  D.  8l6; 
which  decrees,  that  no  Scotch  priest  shall  be  allowed  to  per- 
form any  duty  of  his  function  in  England. '  The  Scots  and 
Picts  were  instructed  and  governed  by  their  own  clergy ; 
Avho  being  educated  at  home,  and  having  little  intercourse 
with  foreign  nations,  retained  much  of  the  plainness  and  sim- 
plicity of  the  primitive  times  in  their  forms  of  worship.  These 
clergy  were  called  Kuldees,  both  before  and  after  tliis  period  : 
a  name  which  some  derive  from  the  two  Latin  words  Cul- 
tores  Dei,  and  others  from  the  kills  or  cells  in  which  they 
lived.''  They  were  a  kind  of  presbyters,  who  lived  in  small 
societies,  and  travelled  over  the  neighbouring  countries, 
preaching,  and  administering  the  sacraments.  In  each  of 
these  cells  there  was  one  who  had  some  kind  of  superlntend- 
ancy  over  the  rest,  managed  their  affairs,  and  directed  their 


•  Spelm.  Concil.  T.  1.  p.  329. 
'  Boeth.  Hist.  Scot.  L.  6.  Camb,  Brit.  col.  1468. 

2  G 


234  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

missions  ;  but  whr^ther  or  not  lie  enjoyed  the  title  and  autlio- 
rity  of  a  bishop  in  this  period  is  not  certainly  known.  The 
council  ot"  Ctal-hythe  seems  to  have  suspected  that  he  did 
not ;  for  the  chief  reasons  assigned  by  that  council  for  refus- 
ing to  keep  communion  with  these  Scotch  Kuldees  were, — 
That  they  had  no  metropolitans  amongst  tiiem, — paid  little 
regard  to  other  orders, — and  that  the  council  did  not  know 
by  whom  they  were  ordained,  i.  e.  whether  they  were  ordain- 
ed by  bishops  or  not.  The  rectors  or  bisliops  of  the  several 
cells  of  Kuldees  were  both  chosen,  and  ordained,  or  conse- 
crated, by  the  members  of  these  societies  ;  which  was  proba- 
bly the  very  thing  with  which  the  council  of  Ceal-hythe  was  dis- 
satisfied. '    When  the  cells  or  monasteries  of  Scotland  came 

'  Spelm.  Concil.  T.  1.  p.  329.  That  the  reader  may  jud2;e  for  himself,  I 
shall  transcribe  the  article  referred  to  by  the  learned  historian. 

Cap.  5.  Ut  Scoti  non  admittendi  sacra  ministrare. 

Quinto  interdictum  est:  ut  nulius  permittatur  de  genere  Scottorum  in  ali- 
cujus  Diocesi  sibi  tninisteriuui  usurpare,  neque  ei  consentire  Jiceat  ex  sacro 
ordine  aliquod  attingere,  vel  ab  eis  accipere  in  baptismo,  aut  in  celebratione 
missarum,  vel  etiam  Eucharistiam  populo  praebere,  quia  incerluiii  est  nobis, 
unde,  et  an  ab  aliquo  orehnentur.  Scinius  quomodo  in  canonibus  praeci[)itur 
ut  nulius  Episcoporuni  [re/]  Presb\  terorum  invadere  temptaverit  alius  paro- 
chiam,  nisi  cum  consentu  proprii  Episcopi.  Tanlo  magis  respuendum  esi  ab 
alienis  nationibus  sacra  ministeria  percipere,  cum  quibus  nulius  ordo  Metro- 
politanis,  nee  honor  aliis  habeatur. 

The  phrase,  nee  honor  aliis,  rendered,  "  they  paid  little  regard  to  other  orders" 
may  in  general  denote,  that,  as  they  had  no  Metropolitans,  they  "  gave  no 
honour  to  others,"  to  whom  they  gave  the  name  of  bishops. 

Can  any  candid  man,  after  reading  this  extract,  venture  to  assert,  that  the 
ancient  church  of  England  made  no  objection  to  the  church  of  Scotland  on 
the  head  of  government .''  These  fathers  of  the  synod  of  Ceal-hythe  seem  to 
have  been  as  doubtful  of  the  validity  of  the  ordmances  dispensed  by  Scottish 
Bishops,  as  some  of  their  more  violent  successors  are  with  respect  to  those  of 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  235 

to  be  enlarged,  better  built,  and  better  endowed,  tbey  were 
long  after  this  possessed  by  these  Kuldees,  or  secular  clergy, 
who  had  the  privilege  of  chusing  the  bishops  in  those  places 
where  bishops'  sees  were  established."  ' 

The  other  testimony  referred  to,  is  that  of  an  elegant  wri- 
ter, who,  although  very  sparing  of  his  praise  to  ecclesiastics, 
could  not  withhold  the  following  tribute  from  the  Culdees. 
It  is,  indeed,  given  wiih  that  drawback  which  might  be  ex- 
pected from  a  writer  of  his  principles  "  lona,"  he  says, 
*'  one  of  the  Hebrides,  which  was  planted  by  the  Irish  monks, 
diffused  over  the  northern  regions  a  doubtful  ray  of  science 
and  superstition.  This  small  though  not  barren  s[)ot,  lona, 
Hy,  or  Columbkill,  only  two  miles  in  length,  and  one  mile 
in  breadth,  has  been  distinguished,  1.  By  the  monastery  of 
St  Columba,  founded  A.  D.  566  ;  whose  al)bot  eaercis'^d  an 
extraordinanj  jurisdiction  over  the  Bishops  of  Caledonia.  2.  By 
a  classic  librai-y,  Avhich  afforded  some  hopes  of  an  entire  Livy; 
and,  3.  By  the  tombs  of  sixty  kings,  Scots,  Irish,  and  JNor- 
wegians,  Avho  reposed  in  holy  ground."  ^ 


Presbyterians.  For  they  did  not  wish  that  any  should  even  receive  baptism  from 
them;  as  it  has  been  matter  of  debate,  in  our  own  times,  whether  those  pro- 
selytes to  episcopacy,  who  had  received  baptism  from  Presbyterians,  should 
not  be  rebaptized,  IS'ay,  it  is  an  unquestionable  fact,  that,  in  souie  instances, 
they  have  been  rebaptized.  As  the  old  party-cry,  No  Bishop,  no  King,  lias 
been  celebrated  as  a  sound  maxim,  and  been  found  at  least  a  very  useful  one, 
in  politics  ;  many  of  its  supporters  have  scarcely  acknowledged  any  ot'ier 
ecclesiastical  watch-word  than  tliis,  slightly  varied  in  accommodation  to  the 
present  tield  of  controversy, — No  Bishop,  no  Church. 

'  History  of  Britain,  vol.  iii.  p.  254,  9.oo. 

'  Gibbon's  Hist.  vol.  vi.  p.  246. 


236  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

It  is  not  without  sufficient  grounds,  that  David  Buchanan 
has  given  the  following  testimony  to  the  noble  resistance 
made  by  the  Culdees  to  the  Roman  corruptions.  "  About 
the  end  of  the  seventh  age,  men  from  Scotland,  given  to  am- 
bition and  avarice,  went  frequently  to  Rome  for  preferment 
in  the  church  ;  and  seeing  it  lay  mucli  that  way  then,  they 
did  their  best  to  advance  the  design  of  the  Romish  party, 
■wherein  all  the  skill  of  worldly  men  was  employed,  both  in 
Rome,  and  among  the  Scots  of  that  party.  Many  men 
went  to  and  fro,  between  Rome  and  Scotland,  to  bring  the 
Scots  to  a  full  obedience  unto  Rome,  and  conformity.  By 
name,  there  was  one  Boniface  sent  from  Rome  to  Scotland, 
a  main  agent  for  Rome  in  these  affairs  ;  but  he  was  oppo- 
sed openly  by  several  of  the  Scots  Culdees,  or  divines, 
namely,  by  Clemens  and  Samson,  who  told  him  freely, '  That 
he,  and  those  of  his  party,  studied  to  bring  men  to  the  sub- 
jection of  the  pope,  and  slavery  of  Rome,  withdrawing  them 
from  obedience  to  Christ ;'  and  so,  in  plain  terms,  they  re- 
proached to  him  and  to  his  assistants, '  That  they  were  corrup- 
ters of  Christ's  doctrine,  establishing  a  sovereignty  in  the  Bi- 
shop of  Rome,  as  the  only  successor  of  the  apostles,  exclud- 
ing other  bishops  ;  that  they  used  and  commanded  clerical 
tonsure ;  that  they  forbad  priests'  marriage,  extolling  ceiibat ; 
that  they  caused  prayers  to  be  made  for  the  dead,  and  erect- 
ed images  in  the  churches  ;'  to  be  short,  '  I'hat  they  had  in- 
troduced in  the  church  many  tenets,  rites,  and  ceremonies, 
unknown  to  the  ancient  and  pure  times,  yea,  contrary  to 
them.'  For  the  which  and  the  like,  the  said  Clemens,  and 
those  that  were  constant  to  the  truth  with  him,  were  excom- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEKS.  237 

iiiunicated  at  Rome  as  heretics,  as  you  have  in  the  third  vo- 
lume of  the  Cancels,  although  the  true  reasons  of  their  ex- 
communication be  not  there  set  down."  ' 

Petrie  gives  materially  the  same  account.  "  Many  did 
preach  and  write  against  him  [Pope  Zachary]  and  his  super- 
stitions ;  as  Adelbert,  a  French  bishop,  Samson,  a  Scot,  Bi- 
shop of  Auxerre,  and  Virgilius,  an  Irishman,  Bishop  of  Juva- 
via;  as  JSauclerus  and  Aventine  do  record.  Boniface  dilat- 
eth  them  unto  Pope  Zachary ;  and  as  Bern.  Lutzenhurg  in 
Catal.  writeth,  the  pope,  in  a  synod  at  Rome,  condemneth 
them,  depriveth  them  of  their  priesthood,  and  excommuni- 
catelh  them  before  they  were  heard  ;  and  when  they  sought 
to  be  heard,  and  plead  their  cause  in  a  synod,  Boniface  de- 
nied access  unto  them,  and  said,  '  Excommunicated  men 
should  not  be  admitted  into  a  tiynod,  nor  have  the  benefit 
of  the  law.' — One  Clen)ens  did  reprove  Boniface,  1.  That  he 
did  so  advance  the  authority  of  the  Roman  bishop,  seeing 
all  teachers  are  e(|ually  successors  of  the  apostles.  2.  That 
he  condemned  the  marriage  of  priests.  3.  '1  hat  he  did  speak 
too  much  for  the  monkish  life. — 4.  That  he  appointed  masses 
for  the  dead,  and  the  other  new  rites  unknown  in  the  church 
heretolore.  Avintin.  Annal.  lib.  3.  et  Epiat.  Zacliar.  ad  Bo- 
nijac.  in  torn.  2.  Concil."  "^ 

Usher,  in  his  Syltuge,  has  given  a  letter  written  by  Boni- 
face, Archbishop  of  Mentz,  to  Pope  Zachary,  concerning 
Adelbert  and  Clement.    Of  the  latter  he  says  ;  "  But  ano- 

•  Pref.  to  Knox's  Hist.  Sign.  d.  2,  b. 
'  Hist,  of  the  Catholic  Church,  p.  100. 


238  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

ther  heretic,  named  Clement,  contends  against  the  catholic 
church,  denies  the  canons,  and  reproves  the  proceedings  of 
the  churches  of  Christ,  and  refuses  the  explanations  given  by 
the  holy  fathers,  Jerome,  Augustine,  and  Gregory.  Contemn- 
ing the  rights  of  synods,  he  expressly  affirms,  that  he  can 
be  a  lawful  Christian  bishop,  after  having  two  sons  born  to 
him  in  adultery."  '    He  is  also  charged  with  heretical  doc- 
trine as  to  the  descent  of  Christ  into  hell,  and  predestination. 
But  it  is  evident,  that  his  great  heresy  was,  that  he  did  not 
submit  to  the  absolute  authority  of  the  church,  and  the  in- 
fallible decisions  of  the  fathers.    When  he  is  accused  of  ha- 
ving had  sons  born  to  him  in  adultery,  all  that  can  be  meant 
is,  that  they  were  born  to  him  in  marriage,  a  state  not  lazi)ful 
for  one  in  holy  orders.     He  acknowledged  them  as  his  sons, 
and  vindicated  his  conduct.     Had  he  called  them  only  ne- 
phews, and  his  wife  a  spiritual  sister,  he  might  probably  have 
escaped  without  any  accusation. 

Flacius  Illyricus,  in  like  manner,  assigns  the  opposition  of 
Clement  to  the  corruptions  of  Rome  as  the  real  reason  of  his 
condemnation.  Nor  did  his  enemies  stop  here.  He  was  gi- 
ven over  to  the  secular  power,  and  devoted  to  the  flames.  ^ 


'  Alter  autem  haereticus,  qui  dicitur  Clemens,  contra  catholicam  contendit 
ecclesiam  ;  canones  ecclesiarum  Christi  abnegat,  et  refutat  tractatus ;  et  intel- 
lectus  sanctorum  patrum,  Hieronymi,  Auguslini,  Gregorii  recusat.  Synoilalia 
jura  spernens,  proprio  sensu  atKrmat,  se,  post  duos  filios  sibi  in  adulterio  natos 
[sub  nomine  Episcopi]  esse  posse  legis  christianae  Episcopum.  Usserij  Sjlioge 
Epist.  p.  46, 47- 

*  Nubes  Testiuni^  tom.  i.  p.  QS3. 


THE  ANCIKNT  CULDEES.  239 

An  ecclesiastical  historian,  who  has  been  generally  celebrat- 
ed, both  for  industry  and  for  impartiality,  gives  the  follow- 
ing eulogy  of  him.  "  As  to  Clement,  his  character  and  sen- 
timents were  maliciously  misrepresented,  since  it  appears,  by 
the  best  and  most  authentic  accounts,  that  he  was  much  bet- 
ter ac(|uainted  witli  the  doctrines  and  true  principles  of 
Christianity  than  Boniface  himself;  and  hence  he  is  consi- 
dered by  many  as  a  confessor  and  sufferer  for  the  truth  in 
this  barbarous  age."  '  His  learned  translator  adds  this  note. 
"  The  great  heresy  of  Clement  seems  to  have  been  his  pre- 
ferring tlie  decisions  of  scripture  to  decrees  of  councils 
and  the  opinions  of  the  fathers,  which  he  took  the  liberty  to 
reject  when  they  were  not  conformable  to  the  word  of  God." 

Flacius  gives  a  similar  testimony  concerning  Samson. 
"  The  intimate  companion  of  Clement,"  he  says,  "  Samson, 
a  Scotsman,  was  among  those  bishops  who  accused  Boniface 
of  being  the  fabricator  of  falsehoods,  the  troubler  of  peace, 
and  of  the  christian  religion,  and  the  corrupter  of  it  both  by 
■word  and  by  writing.  Although  prepared  to  demonstrate  his 
assertions  from  the  word  of  God,  he  was  not  admitted  to  a  fair 
trial,  but  excommunicated  without  being  heard,  &c.  John  of 
Mailros,  a  Scotsman,  and  Claudius  Clement,  sprung  from 
the  same  nation,  flourished  at  the  same  time.  Concerning 
John  of  Mailros,  Antoninus  relates  that  he  displeased  the 
Romans,  because,  adhering  to  the  Greeks,  he  impugned  the 
papal  dogmas."  "^ 


'  Mosheim's  Eccles.  Hist,  ii,  273.        '  Nubes  Testium,  toui.  i.  p.  634. 

8 


240  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Sir  James  Dalrymple  has  referred  to  a  speech  made  by 
Gilbert  Murray,  a  young  Scottish  clerk,  in  the  presence  of  a 
cardinal,  who  acted  as  the  pope's  legate,  A.  II76.  '  It  is 
given,  by  Petrie,  from  an  old  MS.  Register  of  Dunkeld  ; 
and  deserves  our  attention,  not  only  because  of  the  honour- 
able allusion  made  to  the  clergy  of  lona,  and  the  proof  which 
it  affords  of  the  general  reception,  in  that  early  period,  of 
the  account  given  of  them  by  Bede,  as  perfectly  authentic; 
but  also,  as  demonstrating  the  high  sense  of  independence 
that  the  church  of  Scotland  has  always  retained,  and  the  con- 
viction, which  then  generally  prevailed  of  the  obligations 
that  the  church  of  England  lay  under  to  her  sister-church, 
how  much  soever  she  might  wish  to  forget  them. 

Malcolm,  surnamed  the  Maiden,  and  his  brother  William, 
having  given  homage  to  Henry  I.  for  the  lands  which  they 
held  in  England,  he  thought  of  extending  the  claim  of  sub- 
jection to  the  church.  "  With  this  view,  he  and  William, 
King  of  Scotland,  having  met  at  Norham,  with  some  of  the 
clergy,  he  urged  that  they  should  acknowledge  the  Archbi- 
shop of  York  as  their  metropolitan.  But  at  this  time  they 
prevailed  to  get  the  business  delayed.  Next  year,  however, 
he  renewed  his  attempt.  Hugo,  Cardinal  of  St  AngeJo,  ha- 
ving been  sent  from  Rome,  summoned  all  the  Scotch  bishops 
to  appear  before  him  in  Northampton.  When  they  were  as- 
sembled there,  with  many  of  their  clergy,  he  used  a  great  deal 
of  art  in  order  to  cajole  them  into  a  compliance  with  the 

'  CoUectious,  p.  245. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  241 

claims  of  the  Archbishop  of  York.  The  bishops,  it  is  said, 
were  silent,  lest  they  should  offend  the  legate.  But  young 
Gilbert  rose  up,  and  made  the  following  address,  as  record- 
ed in  the  register  formerly  referred  to. 

"  It  is  true,  English  nation,  thou  mightest  have  been  no- 
ble, and  more  noble  than  some  other  nations,  if  thou  hadst 
not  craftily  turned  the  power  of  thy  nobility,  and  the  strength 
of  thy  fearful  might,  into  the  presumption  of  tyranny,  and 
thy  knowledge  of  liberal  science  into  the  shifting  glosses  of 
sophistry;  but  thou  disposest  not  thy  purposes  as  if  thou 
wert  led  %vith  reason,  and  being  puffed  up  with  thy  strong 
armies,  and  trusting  in  thy  great  wealth,  thou  attemptest,  in 
thy  wretched  ambition  and  lust  of  domineering,  to  bring  un- 
der thy  jurisdiction  thy  neighbour  provinces  and  nations, 
more  noble,  1  will  not  say,  in  multitude  or  power,  but  in  lin- 
age and  antiquity  ;  unto  whom,  if  thou  wilt  consider  an- 
cient records,  thou  shouldst  rather  have  been  humbly  obedi- 
ent, or  at  least,  laying  aside  thy  rancour,  have  reigned  toge- 
ther in  perpetual  love  ;  and  now  with  all  wickedness  of  pride 
that  thou  shewest,  without  any  reason  or  law,  but  in  thy  am- 
bitious power,  thou  seekest  to  oppress  thy  mother  the  church 
of  Scotland,  which  from  the  beginning  hath  been  catholique 
and  free,  and  which  brought  thee,  when  thou  wast  straying 
in  the  wilderness  of  heathenism,  into  the  safe-guard  of  the 
true  faith,  and  way  unto  life,  even  unto  Jesus  Christ,  the  au- 
thor of  eternal  rest.  She  did  wash  thy  kings,  and  princes, 
and  people,  in  the  laver  of  holy  baptism  ;  she  taught  thee 
the  commandments  of  God,  and  instructed  thee  in  moral  du- 

2  H 


242  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OT 

ties ;  she  did  accept  many  of  thy  nobles,  and  others  of  mean- 
er rank,  when  they  were  desirous  to  learn  to  read,  and  glad- 
ly gave  them  daily  entertainment  without  price,  books  also 
to  read,  and  instruction  freely  ;  she  did  also  appoint,  ordain, 
and  consecrate  thy  bishops  and  priests  ;  by  the  space  of  thirty 
years  and  above,  she  maintained  the  primacy  and  pontifical 
dignity  within  thee  on  the  north  side  of  Thames,  as  Beda  wit- 
nesseth. 

"  And  now,  I  pray,  what  recompence  renderest  thou  now 
unto  her,  that  hath  bestowed  so  many  benefits  on  thee  ?  is  it 
bondage  ?  or  such  as  Judea  rendered  unto  Christ,  evil  for 
good  ?  It  seemeth  no  other  thing.  Thou  unkinde  vine,  how 
art  thou  turned  into  bitterness  ?  We  looked  for  grapes,  and 
thou  bringest  forth  wilde  grapes ;  for  judgment,  and  behold 
iniquity  and  crying.  If  thou  couldest  do  as  thou  wouldest, 
thou  wouldest  draw  thy  mother  \he  church  of  Scotland,  whom 
thou  shouldest  honour  with  all  reverence,  into  the  basest  and 
most  wretchedst  bondage.  Fie  for  shame  !  what  is  more 
base,  when  thou  wiltdo  no  good,  to  continue  in  doing  wrong? 
Even  the  serpents  will  not  do  harm  to  their  own,  albeit  they 
cast  forth  to  the  hurt  of  others  ;  the  vice  of  ingratitude  hath 
not  so  much  moderation  ;  an  ungrateful  man  doth  wrack  and 
masacre  himself,  and  he  dispiseth  and  minceth  the  benefits 
for  which  he  should  be  thankful,  butmultiphethand  enlarg- 
eth  injuries.  It  was  a  true  saying  of  Seneca,  (I  see)  The 
more  some  doe  owe,  they  hate  the  more  ;  a  small  debt  ma- 
keth  a  grievous  enemy.  What  sa^'est  thou,  David  ?  it  is  true, 
They  rendered  me  evil  for  good,  and  hatred  for  my  love.   It 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  243 

is  a  wretched  thing,  (saith  Gregory)  to  serve  a  lord,  who  can- 
not be  appeased  with  whatsoever  obeysance. 

"  Therefore,  thou  church  of  England,  doest  as  becomes 
thee  not;  thou  thinkest  to  carry  what  thou  cravest,  and  to 
take  what  is  not  granted.  Seek  what  is  just,  if  thou  Avilt 
have  pleasure  in  what  thou  seekest.  And  to  the  end  I  do 
not  weary  others  with  my  words,  albeit  I  have  no  charge  to 
speak  for  the  liberty  of  the  church  of  Scotland,  and  albeit 
all  the  clergy  of  Scotland  would  think  otherwise,  yet  I  dis- 
sent from  subjecting  her,  and  I  do  appeal  unto  the  Aposto- 
lical Lord,  unto  whom  immediately  she  is  subject;  and  if  it 
were  needful  for  me  to  die  in  the  cause,  here  1  am  ready  to 
lay  down  my  neck  unto  the  sword.  Nor  do  I  think  it  expe- 
dient to  advise  any  more  with  my  lords  the  prelates;  nor,  if 
they  will  do  otherwise,  do  I  consent  unto  them  :  for  it  is 
more  honest  to  deny  quickly  what  is  demanded  unjustly,  then 
[i.  e.  than]  to  drive  off  time  by  delays,  seeing  he  is  the  less 
deceived,  who  is  refused  betimes." 

The  historian  adds;  "  When  Gilbert  had  so  made  an  end, 
some  English,  both  prelates  and  nobles,  commend  the  yong 
clerk,  that  he  had  spoken  so  boldly  for  his  nation,  without 
flattering,  and  not  abashed  at  the  gravity  of  such  authority  ; 
but  others,  because  he  spoke  contrary  unto  their  minde,  said, 
A  Scot  is  naturally  violent,  and  Li  naso  Scoti  piper.  But  Ro- 
ger, Archbishop  of  York,  which  principally  had  moved  this 
business,  to  bring  the  church  of  Scotland  unto  his  see,  utter- 
ed a  groan,  and  then  with  a  merry  countenance  laid  his  hand 
on  Gilbert's  head,  saying,  Ex  tua  pharetra  non  exiit  ilia  sagit- 


244  HISTOKTCAL  ACCOUNT  Ol' 

ta ;  as  if  he  had  said,  AVhen  ye  stand  in  a  good  cause,  do  not 
forethink  what  ye  shall  say,  for  in  that  hour  it  shall  be  given 
unto  you.  This  Gilbert  was  much  respected  at  home  after 
that.  And  Pope  Celestin  put  an  end  unto  this  debate  ;  for 
he  sent  his  bull  unto  King  William,  granting  that,  neither  in 
ecclesiastical  nor  civil  affairs,  the  nation  should  answer  unto 
any  forain  judge  whatsoever,  except  onely  unto  the  pope,  or 
his  legate  specially  constituted.  So  far  in  that  Register  of 
Dunkel."  ' 

Archbishop  Spotswood  has  certainly  given  a  more  natural 
interpretation  oi \he.?>e words, Ex tua pharetra,Si.c.  "Meaning," 
he  says,  "  that  he  was  set  on  to  speak  by  some  others  of  great- 
er note."  *  Mackenzie,  however,  seems  to  be  mistaken  in 
ascribing  the  other  interpretation  to  the  translator.  "  But 
Mr  Petrie,"  he  says,  "  the  ecclesiastical  historian  of  the  Pres- 
hyterinn  party,  thinks,  that  by  this  expression  the  Archbishop 
of  York  was  against  all  set-forins."  '  Pelrie  undoubtedly  gives 
this  as  the  gloss  of  the  chronicler.  For  he  subjoins ;  "  So 
far  in  that  Piegister." 

The  appeal  made,  by  Murray,  to  the  pope,  may  perhaps 
be  viewed  as  a  proof,  that  the  church  of  Scotland  acknowledg- 
ed complete  subjection  to  Rome.  But  this  seems  to  have 
been  the  first  instance  of  an  appeal  being  formally  made  to 
the  papal  see.  As  it  was  the  act  of  a  single  person,  it  is  to 
be  observed,  that  even  he  had  the  highest  sense  of  the  liberty 


PeUie's  History,  p.  378,  379.  *  History  Church  of  Scot),  p.  S8. 

Lives  of  Writers,  i.  391 

1 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  245 

and  independence  of  his  mother-church.  He  doubtless 
thought  that  they  were  shut  up  to  it,  and  considered  it  as 
the  least  of  two  evils.  From  the  power  of  England,  from  the 
partiality  of  the  papal  legate,  and,  perhaps,  from  the  dispo- 
sition of  others  to  submit,  hesaw  that  the  only  question  was, 
as  to  the  form  of  their  dependence  ;  and  that  it  was  better  to 
submit  to  a  distant  authority,  than  to  one  at  hand,  that  would 
intermeddle  in  every  ecclesiastical  matter;  to  an  authority 
by  this  time  almost  universally  recognised,  than  to  the  newly- 
invented  claim  of  a  sister-church,  nay,  of  a  see,  that  had  ori- 
ginally been  supplied  by  missionaries  from  Scotland.  He 
must  also  have  seen,  that,  by  submitting  to  the  see  of  York, 
the  church  of  Scotland  would  inevitably  be  subjected  to  a 
double  yoke  ;  that  see  being  itself  completely  under  the  pa- 
pal dominion. 

This  appeal,  however  reluctantly  made,  seems  to  have  had 
its  full  effect.  For,  although  the  legate  was  previously  de- 
voted to  the  English  interest,  it  is  evident,  that  both  he  and 
his  master  were  so  well  pleased  to  have  a  formal  recogni- 
tion of  the  papal  authority  in  Scotland,  that  they  paid  no 
further  regard  to  the  vamped-up  pretensions  of  the  church  of 
England. 

This  Gilbert,  it  is  said,  was  a  son  of  the  family  of  Moray, 
or  Murray,  afterwards  designed  of  Bothwell.  His  conduct 
was  so  generally  approved,  that  he  was  soon  after  made 
Dean  of  Murray,  and  great  Chamberlain  of  Scotland.  '    On 

'  Crawf'urd's  Lives  of  Officers  of  State,  p.  254. 


246  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

the  death  of  Adam  of  Mailros,  he  was  promoted  to  the  bi- 
shopric of  Caithness.  '  He  died  A.  1245,  and  was  afterwards 
canonized. " 


'  Spotswood's  Hist.  p.  38,  39-    Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  123,  124. 
'  Camerar.  De  Scot.  Pietate,  p.  ]21. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  247 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Of  the  Suppression  of  the  Ciddees. — Means  emploi/ed  for  this 
Purpose. — Their  Promotion  to  Bishoprics. — Increase  of  Epis- 
copal Sees. — Preference  given  to  Foreigners. — Introduction 
of  Canons  Regular ; — at  St  Andrews; — Lochlevin  ; — Dun- 
keld ; — Brechin. — Convention  between  Bishop  Malvoisin  and 
the  Culdees  of  Monimuslc.- — Bemarks  on  it. 

Various  were  the  means  employed  for  suppressing  the  Cul- 
dees, who  were  viewed  with  so  jealous  an  eye  by  the  votaries 
of  the  papal  chair,  and  who  had  all  along  presented  so  power- 
ful a  barrier  to  its  influence.  This  was  first  attempted  in  an 
artful  manner.  "  It  is  observable,"  says  Sir  James  Dalrym- 
ple,  "  that  the  Romish  church  did  advance  very  warily,  and 
by  slow  steps,  endeavouring  to  gain  the  Culdean  abbots  to 
their  partie,  by  promoting  them  to  bishopricks  to  be'erected, 
and  by  preserving  to  the  Culdees  (possessed  of  parochial 
churches)  their  benefices  for  their  life  time,  and  making  the 


248  IIISTOIIICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

suppression  of  these  churches  in  favours  of  the  new-erected 
Romish  abbacies,  only  to  take  place  after  the  incumbents 
death  :  and  frequently  these  concessions  bear  the  consent  of 
the  presbyter  or  churchman  incumbent,  with  the  reservation 
of  his  own  right  during  life  time."  ' 

In  the  passage  quoted,  as  well  as  in  p.  286,  Sir  James 
gives  several  proofs  of  the  annexation  of  parish  churches,  for- 
merly occupied  by  Culdee  presbyters,  to  the  newly-erected 
abbies. 

The  learned  Dr  Ledwich  gives  a  similar  account.  "  It 
was  not  easy  to  eradicate  a  reverence  founded  on  solid  piety, 
exemplary  charity,  and  superior  learning ;  or  to  commit  sud- 
den violence  on  characters  where  such  qualities  were  found. 
The  Romish  emissaries  were  therefore  obliged  to  exert  all 
their  cunning  to  remove  those  favourable  prejudices,  and 
where  force  could  not,  seduction  often  prevailed.  The  al- 
ternative of  expulsion  or  acquiescence  must  ever  strongly 
operate  on  human  imbecility  :  in  a  few  instances  the  latter 
was  chosen  :  thus,  about  the  year  1127,  Gregory,  Abbot  of 
the  Culdean  monastery  of  Dunkeld,  and  Andrew  his  succes- 
sor, were  made  bishops,  the  first  of  Dunkeld,  the  other  of 
Caithness. — The  same  policy  was  followed  in  Ireland.  The 
president  of  the  Culdees  was  made  praecentor ;  he  was  to 
have  the  most  honourable  seat  at  table,  and  every  respect 
from  his  corps.  Such  little  distinctions,  while  they  flattered 
and  saved  appearances,  were  fatal   to  the  Culdees  ;  many 

'  Collections,  p.  248. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  249 

fjreacbes  were  made  in  iheir  rights,  and  at  last,  they  lost  all 
their  privileges,  their  old  institute,  and  retained  barely  the 
name  of  their  pristine  celebrity."  ' 

An  increase  of  the  number  of  the  episcopal  sees  seems,  in- 
deed, to  have  been  one  of  the  measures  adopted  for  the  over- 
throw of  the  Culdean  influence.  The  idea  may  excite  a 
smile  from  those  who  affect  to  speak  contemptuously  of  this 
religious  body.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that  their  influ- 
ence, among  the  lower  classes  especially,  had  been  great. 
How  mucli  soever  the  testimony  of  Boece  may  be  despised, 
when  he  pretends  to  narrate  the  history  of  a  very  early  period ; 
he  certainly  deserves  attention,  when  speaking  of  things  al- 
most within  his  own  observation.  "  The  name,"  he  says, 
"  acquired  such  a  degree  of  authority  among  the  vulgar,  that 
all  priests,  almost  to  our  own  times,  were  commonly  designed, 
without  distinction,  Culdees,  that  is,  worshippers  of  God."  ' 
David  I.,  who  seems  to  have  been  determined  to  depress  this 
order,  and  who  pursued  a  variety  of  measures  which  had  this 
tendency,  added  at  least  four  bishoprics  to  those  which  had 
been  erected  before  his  time  ;  and  it  is  by  no  means  impro- 
bable, that  tills  was  one  thing  that  he  had  in  view  in  extend- 
ing the  power  of  the  prelacy.  ' 

In  connexion  with  this,  I  may  add,  that  the  description 


'  Antiq.  of  Irel.  p.  113.    V.  also  Keith's  Cat.  p.  46. 

^  Invaluit  id  noinen  apud  viilgus  intantum,  ut  sacerdotes  omnes,  ad  nostra 
pcene  tempora,  vulgo  Culdei,  i.  cultores  Dei,  sine  discrimine  vocitarentur. 
Hist.  Fol.  95.  b. 

^  V.  Dalrymple's  Colleclions,  p.  245,  246. 

2  I 


250  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

of  the  prelates  invested,  from  this  time  forward,  strongly 
corroborates  what  has  been  said.  Sir  James  Dalrymple  has 
made  some  observations  on  this  head,  which  I  shall  give  in 
his  own  words.  "  Other  methods  perhaps  were  taken  to  sub- 
vert the  antient,  and  to  introduce  the  Romish  religion  into 
this  kingdom,  viz.  that  used  in  England,  to  make  the  Saxons 
depend  intirely  upon  Rome  for  their  conversion,  and  to  hin- 
der conformity  with  the  British  Scots  or  Picts  ;  that  first  their 
bishops  were  chosen  forreigners,  at  least  of  forreign  education. 
It  is  observed  in  Chr.  Sax.,  that  from  Austine,  the  first  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  there  was  no  Saxon  admitted  to  be 
archbishop  there,  till  Brightwaldus  anno  69O  ;  and  just  so 
the  Norman  kings  of  England  would  not  admit  of  the  Saxons 
to  be  bishops  there,  till  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Second.  Our 
Scots  kings  Alexander  and  David  have  followed  this  patern, 
in  choising  Turgot,  Eadmer,  and  Robert  (instructed  in  the 
Romish  religion  in  England)  to  be  Bishops  at  St  Andrews. 
John  Bishop  of  Glasgow  also  appears  to  be  a  forreigner,  and 
probably  educat  at  Tours  in  France,  whence  he  brought 
monks  to  Selkirk,  and  where  he  retired  when  he  was  dissatis- 
fied with  the  manners  of  the  Scots.  It  is  said  that  he  was  con- 
secrate by  Pope  Paschasius.  It  is  plain  that  Robert,  the  first 
prior  of  St  Andrews,  was  bred  in  England  with  the  prior  of 
St  Oswald's,"  &c.  ' 

But  the  great  plan  devised  for  the  overthrow  of  the  Cul- 
dees,  was  the  introduction  of  Canons  Regular.     These  had 

'  Collections,  p.  284;  286. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  '251 

been  erected  inlo  a  permanent  order  in  the  eleventh  century. 
Being  patronised  by  the  pope,  they  were  devoted  to  the  in- 
terests of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  zealous  for  the  extension 
of  the  authority  of  their  ghostly  father.  They  acquired  credit 
with  the  superstitious,  as  having  more  appearance  of  sanctity 
than  the  Culdee  Presbyters;  especially  as  they  lived  in  celi- 
bacy, while  the  honest  Culdees  laid  no  claim  to  the  gift  of 
continence.  They  affected  far  greater  pomp  in  their  worship. 
No  sooner  were  these  canons  introduced  at  St  Andrews,  than 
matters  assumed  an  appearanceof  what  was  deemed  religion 
in  those  days,  which  had  been  quite  unknown  before.  Their 
prior  at  St  Andrews  "  wore,  in  all  public  meetings,  and  in  so- 
lemn services  upon  festival  days,  the  pontifical  ornaments, 
viz.  a  mitre,  gloves,  ring,  cross,  crosier,  and  sandals  or  slippers, 
as  the  bishops ;  and  in  parliament  had  the  precedence  of  all 
abbots  and  priors."  '  The  very  design  of  their  introduction 
into  those  places,  where  the  Culdees  had  formerly  had  the 
power,  was  the  establishment  of  this  species  of  religion; — ut 
in  dicta  ecclesia  religio  constitueretur.  * 

Wyntown,  when  speaking  of  the  zeal  of  David  I.  common- 
ly called  the  Saint,  in  furthering  the  injunctions  of  his  bro- 
ther Alexander  as  to  the  establishment  of  those  canons,  gives 
such  an  account  of  the  aspect  of  matters  before,  as  if  the  coun- 
try, because  of  the  more  simple  forms  of  worship,  had  been 
absolutely  in  a  state  of  heathenism. 


'  Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  237. 

'  Excerpt,  ex  Registro  Prior.  Sti.  Andr.  Dalr.  Coll.  p.  C:G?. 


252  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

All  thus  illumynyd  he  thys  land 
Wyth  kyrkis  and  abbays  rycht  plesaiid. 
And  othir  stcdis  of  renowne, 
Seculare,  and  of  reliiryovvne. 
That,  or  Malcolme  hys  fadyie 
•     Had  weddyd  Saynt  Margret  his  modyr, 
Rzcyd  and  si/mpil  all  tyme  wes, 
Bot  lyk  a  biynd  wild  helhynes. 

Cronykil,  B.  vii.  c.  6.  v.  125.  ' 

In  some  instances,  where  canons  regular  were  introduced, 
the  Culdees  were  tolerated,  if  they  would  consent  to  live 
according  to  the  canonical  rule.  This  was  the  case  at  Loch- 
levin.  St  Serf's  Isle,  which  formerly  belonged  to  the  Culdees, 
was  annexed  to  the  priory  of  St  Andrews,  to  the  end  that  a 
monastery  of  canons  regular  might  be  instituted  there,  with 
this  reservation  ;  Et  Keledei,  qui  ibidem  inventi  fuerint,  si 
regulariter  vivere  volueri[n]t,  in  pace  cum  eis,  et  sub  eis,  ma- 
neant.  Thus  they  were  subjected  to  the  canons.  And  it  is 
expressly  required,  in  addition,  that  if  they  made  resistance, 
they  were  to  be  expelled  from  the  island.  '' 

It  has  been  supposed,  that  the  Culdees  were  expelled  from 
Dunkeld  as  early  as  the  year  1127,  when  David  I.  made 
Gregory,  who  had  been  abbot  of  their  monastery,  bishop  of 
this  see.  ^  David — mutato  Monasterio,  in  ecclesiam  cathe- 


'  That  is ;  "  The  form  of  worship,  before  the  marriage  of  INIalcolm  to  Saint 
Margaret,  had  sUll  been  so  rude  and  simple,  that  the  country  seemed  to  be  as 
ignorant  anrl  wild  as  if  il  had  been  actually  in  a  stale  of  heathenism." 

'  Chart.  David.  I.  ap.  Keith's  Cat.  p.  7.  '  Keith's  Cat.  p.  46. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  253 

dralcni  erexit ;  et  rtpudintia  Ki/ledcis,  episcopum  et  canonicos 
instituit,  secularenuiue  collegium  in  futuruin  esse  ordinuvit.  ' 

But  Dalrymple  concludes,  with  apparent  reason,  that  they 
continued  lliere  lor  some  time  alter  tlie  erection  of  the  bi- 
shopric ;  and  that,  "  although  the  chauoins  might  get  into  the 
cathedral,  yet  tlie  Culdees  did  retain  their  other  possessions." 
In  support  of  this  opinion,  he  refers  to  what  he  calls  the  large 
charter  of  David  1.  to  the  abbey  of  Dunfermline,  which  con- 
tains an  exception  with  respect  to  the  rights  pertaining  to 
the  abbey  of  Dunkeld  ;  Exceptis  rectitudinibus  quae  ad 
Abbatiam  de  Dunkelden  pertinent.  " 

We  have  formerly  spoken  of  the  change  of  the  religious 
foundation  at  Abernethy.  The  precise  time  of  their  suppres- 
sion at  Brechin  cannot  easily  be  determined.  There  is  ex- 
tant a  charter  of  William  the  Lion,  confirming  one  of  David 
I,  This  is  addressed  to  the  bishops  and  Ciddees  of  Brechin ; 
Episcopis  et  Keldeis  in  Ecc.lesia  de  Breichen.  But  it  appears 
that  they  had  been  superseded,  or  at  least,  that  canons  had 
been  introduced  into  the  chapter  instead  of  them,  before  the 
time  of  Robert  Bruce,  or  soon  after  he  came  to  the  throne. 
For  a  charter,  granted  by  Robert,  in  the  second  year  of  his 
reign,  is  addressed,  Episcopoet  Canoiiicis  de  Breichen.  ^ 

William  jVIalvoisin,  Bisiiop  of  St  Andrews,  was  a  keen  ad- 
versary of  the  Culdees  This  enmity  might  perhaps  be  ow- 
ing to  his  being  educated  abroad  ;  if  he  was  not,  as  some  as- 
sert, a  native  of  France.  *  He  had  most  probably  resolved  to 

'  Myln,  MS.  Vit.  Episc.  Dunkeld.  Fol.  3.  ^  Collections,  p.  247. 

'  DalrympJe's  Collections,  p,  249.  *  Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  10. 


254  HISTORICAL  ACCOUXT  OF 

attempt  the  total  extinction  of  this  respectable  society.  But 
before  he  would  begin  his  great  attack  at  St  Andrews,  he 
seems  to  have  deemed  it  most  prudent  to  try  his  power  at 
Monimusk,  which  was  within  the  bishopric  of  Aberdeen,  and 
subject  to  Malvoisin  as  metropolitan.  He  might  be  induced 
to  adopt  this  plan  of  procedure,  partly  from  the  remoteness 
of  the  place,  as  being  situated  in  the  wilds  of  Mar.  Here 
he  might  have  a  more  flattering  prospect  of  success,  in  en- 
deavouring to  crush  the  power  of  the  Culdees,  than  in  a  more 
populous  country,  where  their  influence  was  greater.  Besides, 
if  he  failed  here,  his  disgrace  would  be  less,  than  if  he  had 
been  defeated  in  the  very  seat  of  his  power.  He  might  also 
have  a  more  plausible  pretence  for  attempting  their  reduction 
here ;  because  the  seat  of  the  bishopric  having  been  changed, 
the  Culdees  might  seem  to  have  less  ground  for  maintaining 
their  claim  to  elect  the  bishop.  But,  in  all  probability,  his 
most  powerful  excitement  was,  that,  whereas  the  Culdees  had 
been  gradually  declining  in  most  of  their  monasteries,  here 
they  had  received  an  accession  of  strength,  as  to  both  num- 
bers and  wealth,  in  consequence  of  the  liberal  donations  of 
some  of  our  nobles. 

Notwithstanding  the  comparative  obscurity  of  the  place, 
this  part  of  their  history  is  of  considerable  importance.  For 
it  aff'ords  a  striking  display  of  the  difficulties,  which  their  ad- 
versaries met  with,  in  their  warfare  against  them.  It  has 
also  been  grossly  misrepresented,  and  generally  misunder- 
stood. It  is,  therefore,  necessary  to  examine  it  with  more  at- 
tention than  it  might  otherwise  seem  to  claim. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  255 

Sir  James  Dalrymple  quotes  an  ancient  writing,  entitled. 
Convent io  inter  Dominum  IVillielmum  Episcopum  Sancti  Andreae 
et  Keldeos  de  Monyinusk ;  in  wliicli  it  is  conceded,  he  says, 
"  that  they  should  live  in  conununion  after  the  manner  of  the 
Keldees,"  and  have  one  oratory,  one  refectory,  and  one  dormi- 
tory, "  as  they  presently  possessed  it ;"  the  half  carrucate  of 
land  being  secured  to  them,  whit  h  they  had  from  the  dona- 
tion of  Robert,  of  good  memory.  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  ; 
their  ancient  alms  being  also  secured,  and  the  offerings  which 
they,  and  their  predecessors  had,  from  the  time  of  Bishop 
Robert  to  the  present  day :  '  "  and  that  they  submitted  to 
the  disposal  of  the  B.  [ishop]  ;  and  that  there  might  be  12 
Keldees  there,  and  Britius  the  ISth,  whom  they  were  to  pre- 
sent to  the  bishop,  that  he  might  be  their  magi.ster  or  prior ; 
and  after  his  dimission  or  decease,  the  Keldees  might  choise 
three  of  their  Con-keldees  by  common  consent,  and  present 
them  to  the  bishop  or  his  successors,  who  was  to  choise  one 
out  of  the  three  to  be  prior  or  magister  in  all  time  coining; 
and  that  they  should  not  exceed  the  number  formerly  men- 
tioned, nor  substitute  any  person  ;  and  that  they  should  re- 
sign, in  favours  of  the  bishop,  the  lands  which  they  got  from 
Gilchrist,  Earl  of  Marr,  and  claime  no  right  to  them  afterward, 
without  the  bishop's  consent ;  and  that  the  bishop  and  liis 
successors  were  obliged  to  help  and  maintain  the  Keldees  as 
their  own,  with  power  to  him  to  add  dew  clauses,  until  this 


'  The  passages  not  in  inverted  commas  are  literally  translated,  where  Si-r 
James  has  siven  the  Latin. 


256  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

agreement  was  confirmed  by  the  K[ing]'s  authority:  and 
Mogister  Britius  and  Andreas  did  swear  to  the  agreement  for 
themselves  and  the  Culdees,  and  the  seals  of  the  parties  and 
delegates  were  appended.  In  implement  of  this  transaction, 
William  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  with  consent  of  his  archdea- 
con and  chapter,  granted  to  the  Keldees  a  charter  in  the  terms 
of  the  above  agreement,  with  some  additions  ;  That  the"  ora- 
tory should  be  without  a  cemetery,  so  that  the  bodies  of  the 
Keldees,  and  of  the  clergy,  or  of  the  laics  dwelling  with  them, 
might  receive  ecclesiastical  sepulture  in  the  cemetery  of  the 
parochial  church  of  Monymusk  ;  "  and  that  the  prior  was 
to  swear  fidelity  to  the  bishop;  the  lands  of  Dulbechot  and 
Fournathy,  gifted  by  the  Earl  of  Marr,  were  to  be  resigned 
to  the  bishop  ;  and  that,  when  the  bishop  came  to  reside  at 
Monymusk,  the  Keldees  should  receive  him  with  a  solemn 
procession."  ' 

Hence  Sir  James  argues,  that  Bishop  Robert,  who  was 
elected  to  this  see  A.  1J22,  "  was  not  able  to  subdue  the 
Culdees  of  Monymusk,  but  obliged  to  make  an  agreement 
with  them  ;"  and  that  his  successor,  Malvoisin,  who  died 
A.  1237,  although  he  "  encroached  farther  upon  them,"  still 
left  them  some  of  their  peculiar  privileges. 

This  deed  of  settlement  was  made,  in  consequence  of  a 
reference  to  the  papal  chair.  Yet  did  the  Bishop  of  St  An- 
drews, "  in  opposition  to  a  solemn  promise,  suppress  those 
Culdees  ;  and  place  canons  regular,  in  their  room,  at  Mony- 

'  Collections,  p.  28 1,  282, 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  257 

Hiusk,  which  became  thenceforth  a  cell  of  the  priory  of  St 
Andrews."  ' 

Goodall  has  made  several  remarks  on  the  inferences  de- 
duced by  Sir  James  Dalrymple  from  this  deed.  "  The  char- 
tular3%"  he  observes,  "  has  a  notable  piece  of  a  sentence, 
which  Sir  James  lias  not  given  us  ;  for  in  the  article  about 
the  election  of  a  prior,  when  a  vacancy  happened,  '  the  Cul- 
dees  were  to  elect  three  of  their  fellow  Culdees,  by  common 
consent,  and  present  them  to  the  bishop,  or  his  successor, 
who  was  to  make  choice  of  one  of  the  three  at  his  will  and 
pleasure,  and  that  person  was  to  swear  fealty  to  the  bishop' 
[here  Sir  James  slops,  but  the  chartulary  proceeds]  as  Foun- 
der of  the  Culdees  House."  * 

I  have  examined  the  chartulary,  and  find  that  it  contains 
the  words  omitted  by  Sir  James.  If  he  withheld  this  clause, 
because  he  viewed  it  as  tending  to  overthrow  his  hypothesis, 
undoubtedly  it  was  not  consistent  with  that  candour  which  he 
has  almost  uniformly  manifested.  But,  in  making  the  quo- 
tation referred  to,  it  does  not  appear  that  he  transcribed  from 
the  chartulary  itself,  but  from  the  MS.  "  Collection  of  Mr 
James  Law  of  Bogis,"  to  which  he  refers.  Whether  the  deed 
might  not  be  so  fully  extracted  in  that  collection,  I  cannot 
pretend  to  say. 

At  any  rate.  Sir  James  had  no  reason  for  apprehension 
from  any  thing  contained  in  this  deed.  Nor  had  Goodall 
sufficient  reason  for  adding ;  "  So  it  is  plain,  the  bishops 
founded  the  convents  of  Culdees,  and  the  Culdees  elected 

'  Caledonia,  i,  438.  >  Pref.  to  Keitli's  Catal.  .\iii. 

2  K 


258  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

the  bishops,  whenever  they  resided  about  the  bishop's  see  ; 
although  not  at  places  like  Monymusk,  where  there  was  no 
bishop." 

The  following  remarks  naturally  occur  from  the  tenor  of 
this  deed  ;  which,  as  it  is  of  considerable  importance  in  the 
question,  1  shall  insert  in  the  Appendix.  ' 

1,  An  attempt  had  previously  been  made  to  change  the  form 
of  the  institution  at  Monimusk.     It  appears  that,  after  the 
translation  of  the  episcopal  seat  to  Aberdeen,   the  bishops 
had  wished  to  reduce  the  convent  to  a  mere  hospital ;  and 
even  to  represent  it  as  having  never  held  any  higher  place. 
For  the  inscription  of  the  deed,  as  it  stands  in  the  chartulary 
of  Aberdeen,  is  ;  Commissio  impetrata  per  Dominum  Episcnpum 
Sti  Andree  contra  destruentes  hospitalia,  aid  in  aliam  7iaturam 
convertentes,  et  specialiter  ad  reformand.  hospitale  she  Kildey 
de  Monymuske,  et  processus  super  eodem.    It  is  perfectly  clear, 
from  the  very  strain  of  the  inscription,  that  the  innovating 
party  wished  to  exhibit  the  Culdees,  as  men  worthy  to  be 
classed  with  the  destroyers  of  hospitals,  because  they  attempt- 
ed to  convert  an  hospital  to  another  use  than  that  which, '  as 
they  pretend,  was  originally  designed  by  the  founder.     They 
had  even  framed  a  new  word  for  their  purpose  ;  a  word, 
which,  as  far  as  I  have  observed,  occurs  no  where  else.  This 
is  Kildey,  which  they  use  as  if  it  had  been  synonymous  with 
Hospitale.    This  was  "  a  commission — for  reforming  the  Hos- 
pital or  Kildey  of  Monimusk."    We  see  in  what  sense  the 
Bishop  of  St  Andrews  might  design  himself  the  "  Founder  of 

•  V.  No.  XIX. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  259 

the  Culdees  House,"  and  pretend  a  right  to  require  that  the 
prior  should  do  homage  to  him  in  this  character.  He  might 
be  called  its  Founder,  in  the  same  sense  in  which  an  usurper, 
who  has  destroyed  an  ancient  city,  blotted  out  its  very  name, 
and  built  a  new  one  on  its  ruins,  claims  this  title.  He  had 
exerted  himself  to  the  utmost,  to  change  the  nature  of  the  in- 
stitution, and  had  tried  to  make  the  very  language  of  his 
country  bend  to  his  humour ;  as  if  it  had  been  possible,  by 
the  mere  witchery  of  a  word,  at  once  to  deprive  all  his  con- 
temporaries of  the  power  of  recollection  ;  or  to  persuade 
them,  that  what  had  existed  for  centuries  as  a  monastery, 
had  never  been  more  than  an  hospital. 

3.  The  limitation  of  their  number,  on  this  occasion,  seems 
to  imply  that  they  had  previously  been  more  numerous.  It 
is  probable,  indeed,  that  thirteen  was  the  usual  number  in 
one  house.  But,  unless  they  had  exceeded  this  number  here, 
or  had  different  houses,  we  cannot  easily  conceive,  why  they 
should  henceforth  be  restricted  to  one  oratory,  one  refectory, 
and  one  dormitory.  AVhy  this  limitation,  if  they  had  not 
formerly  enjoyed  greater  privileges  ?  As  it  is  certain,  that 
Gilchrist,  Earl  of  Mar,  built  a  new  monastery  for  them,  it 
would  appear  that  they  henceforth  meant  to  occupy  two 
houses  at  Monimusk. 

3.  We  discern  the  reason  of  their  being  said  to  act  as  ca- 
nons. Before  the  change  of  the  seat  of  the  episcopate, 
they,  like  the  Culdees,  in  other  places,  had  the  sole  power  of 
electing  the  bishops.  Since  the  translation  of  the  see,  canons 
regular  had  been  instituted  at  Aberdeen,  to  whom  their  rights 


260  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

were  transferred.  The  Culdees  of  Monimusk,  however,  as- 
serted their  claim  ;  and  seem  either  to  have  presented  them- 
selves as  electors  at  Aberdeen,  or  to  have  made  an  election 
of  iheir  own.  For  the  first  article  of  the  complaint,  as  it  had 
been  stated  to  the  ghostly  father  at  Rome,  and  as  it  is 
echoed  back  by  him,  is,  that  "  certain  Culdees,  se  canonkos 
gerunt,  carry  themselves  as  if  they  were  canons."  This,  how- 
ever, might  rather  apply  to  some  who  did  not  reside  at  Mo- 
nimusk ;  because  those  residing  there  are  designed  quidam 
alii,  "  certain  others."  Finding  that  all  right  of  taking  any  part 
in  the  election  was  denied  to  them,  on  the  pretence  that  they 
were  not  canons  ;  whatever  aversion  they  might  have  to  the 
change  of  their  mode  of  life,  they  appear,  at  their  own  hand, 
without  consulting  either  bishop  or  pope,  to  have  erected 
themselves  into  a  canonry.  This,  at  least,  is  the  obvious 
sense  of  the  second  article  of  complaint,  as  it  stands  in  the 
chartulary  of  Aberdeen,  unless  it  be  viewed  as  the  language 
of  exaoo-eration,  used  in  order  to  call  forth  the  fulminations 
of  the  papal  chair,  because  of  their  sacrilegious  intrusion. 
Quidam  alii  Aberdonensis  Dioces.  iiijra  villam  de  Monimmke 
pertinentem  ad  ipsum  quandam  canoniam  regularem,  eodem  re- 
nitente,  contra  justitiam  construere  non  formidant,  in  ecclesie 
sue  prejitdicium  et  gravamen.  "  Certain  others  of  the  diocese 
of  Aberdeen,  in  the  village  of  Monimusk,  belonging  to  him 
[the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews],  are  not  afraid  iniquitously  to 
erect  a  certain  regular  canonry,  notwithstanding  his  opposi- 
tion, to  the  prejudice  of  his  church." 

4.  We  have  here  a  proof  of  the  power,  and  at  the  same 

3 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  26l 

time  a  strong  presumption  of  the  ancient  right,  of  the  Cul- 
dees.  From  the  interference  of  the  bishop  of  St  Andrews, 
it  is  evident  that  the  bishop  of  Aberdeen  had  found  them 
too  strong  for  him.  But  even  he,  wlio  seems  in  this  instance 
to  have  claimed  the  dignity  of  primate,  found  it  necessary  to 
solicit  the  aid  of  the  papal  authority. 

5.  The  manner  in  which  the  continued  enjoyment  of  cer- 
tain dues  is  expressed,  clearly  shews  that  they  had  been  long 
settled  in  that  quarter.  They  are  allowed  to  hold  these, 
libere  et  quiete,  juxta  quod  ah  antiquis  temporibus  retro  usque 
ad  hec  tempora  habuerint,  "  freely  and  peaceably,  in  the 
same  manner  in  which  they  have  enjoyed  them  from  an- 
cient times  even  to  the  present  day." 

6.  There  is  pretty  good  reason  for  concluding  from  this 
very  deed,  that  the  keen  adherents  to  the  church  of  Rome 
did  not  consider  them  as  good  Romanists.  We  have  already 
adverted  to  the  different  charges  exhibited  against  them. 
They  speak  of  them  as  men  who  were  not  actuated  by  a  due 
regard  to  the  authority  of  their  superiors,  who  were  "  not 
afraid,  contrary  to  justice,  to  erect  a  certain  regular  canonry." 
If  the  charge  be  not  exaggerated,  this  was  undoubtedly  a 
bold  step.  The  very  term  certain,  quondam  canoniam,  seems 
to  contain  a  proof,  that  even,  in  this  erection,  the  Cul- 
dees  did  not  strictly  conform  to  the  papal  ideas  of  a  canonry. 

They  are  represented  as  non-descripts,  as  a  sort  of  anoma- 
lous species,  for  which  the  church  of  Rome,  notwithstanding 
the  great  compass  of  her  religious  nomenclature,  could  find 
no  proper  designation.    They  are  not  even  allowed  the  name 


262  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

of  monks,  although  observing  the  rule  prescribed  by  one  of 
the  saints  in  her  own  calendar.  For  it  is  said  ;  Non  licebit 
eisdem  Kildeis,  vitam  seu  ordinem  monachorum  vel  canonicorum 
regiilariiun,  sine  consensu  ipsiiis  Episcopi  vel  successorum,  ibidem 
pr-ofiieri  in  perpetuum.  "  It  shall  never  be  permitted  to  these 
Keldees  to  profess,  either  the  monastic  order,  or  that  of  ca- 
nons regular,  without  the  consent  of  the  bishop,  or  of  his  suc- 
cessors." They  were  Culdees,  yet  neither  monks  nor  canons 
regular.  In  what  light  then  did  the  church  of  Rome  view 
them,  if  neither  as  monks  nor  as  canons  ? 

7.  Taking  it  for  granted,  that,  according  to  the  statement 
given  in  the  Register  of  Aberdeen,  they  did  erect  a  "  certain 
regular  canonry"  at  Monimusk  ;  as  it  appears  that  it  was 
not  of  such  a  description  as  to  please  the  keen  abettors  of 
the  Romish  interest ;  one  thing  highly  offensive,  in  the  con- 
duct of  the  Culdees,  was  their  proceeding  to  take  this  step 
without  the  consent  of  the  bishop.  They  had  in  former  times 
claimed  a  superiority  over  bishops,  whom  they  viewed  as  deri- 
ving their  power  from  them.  When,  therefore,  about  to  found 
a  monastery  in  any  place,  they  did  not  think  of  asking  the 
sanction  of  those  whom  they  had  themselves  invested  with 
ecclesiastic  authority.  Those  of  Monimusk  retained  their 
old  mode  of  procedure ;  and  thus  shewed  that  they  Avere  not 
reduced  to  that  canonical  or  implicit  obedience,  which  was 
now  become  the  great  test  of  sanctity. 

8.  There  is  great  ground  to  think,  that,  in  the  agreement 
with  respect  to  one  refectory,  and  one  dormitory,  more  is  in- 
cluded than  has  yet  been  mentioned.    We  know  that  it  was 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  ^65 

a  charge  exhibited  against  the  Culdees  of  St  Andrews,  that 
their  wives,  children,  and  relations,  claimed  and  made  use 
of  the  offerings,  presented  at  the  altar,  as  their  own.  May 
it  not  be  supj)osed,  that,  in  the  article  with  respect  to  one 
refectory,  &c,  there  is  a  secret  thrust  at  some  of  the  Culdees 
at  Monimusk,  who  neither  ate  nor  slept  in  the  monastery,  but 
with  their  families  in  their  own  houses  ? 

It  may  seem  unaccountable,  that,  while  the  papal  dele- 
gates allow  the  possession  of  a  distinct  oratory,  refectory,  and 
dormitory  to  the  Culdees,  they  should  preclude  them  from 
having  any  cemetery,  save  that  which  belonged  to  the  parish 
church  of  Monimusk.  This  exception  might  appear  to  have 
proceeded  from  mere  caprice,  or  from  some  strange  perverse- 
ness.  But  we  have  here,  I  apprehend,  a  striking  instance  of 
their  consciousness  of  the  very  high  popularity  of  the  Culdees. 
The  bishop  of  St  Andrews  and  his  adherents  knew  that  if 
there  was  a  distinct  cemetery  belonging  to  this  societj^  that 
of  the  parish,  which  the  bishop  considered  as  his,  would  be 
unfrequented  ;  and  thus  one  very  considerable  source  of 
emolument  to  his  canonical  friends  would  be  dried  up. 
Hence,  in  the  agreement,  only  the  fourth  part  of  the  funeral 
oblations  is  appropriated  to  the  Culdees,  though  formerly 
they  had  the  whole. 

This  is  illustrated  by  a  prior  convention  between  the  ca- 
nons regular  of  St  Andrews  and  the  Culdees  there,  in  the 
time  of  Roger,  the  predecessor  of  Malvoisin  ;  in  which  the 
canons  appropriate  to  themselves,  besides  other  offerings,  all 
those  made  at  the  time  of  death,  except  when  the  Culdees 


264  HISTOiilCAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

are  to  be  interred ;  to  whom  a  right  is  reserved  of  being 
buried  where  they  choose. '  If  we  can  suppose,  that  the  same 
oppression  was  carried  on  in  this  early  period  as  in  later 
times,  we  need  not  wonder  tliat  the  canons  wished  to  secure  to 
themselves  these  mortuary  gifts.  Before  the  reformation,  the 
priest  claimed,  not  only  what  was  called  the  Corsprtscnt,  but 
a  cow,  and  the  uppermost  cloth  which  had  covered  the  de- 
ceased. '' 

Goodall  also  says ;  "  Another  cause  of  quarrel  was,  that  it 
seems,  by  2i pretended  gift  from  the  Earl  of  Mar,  they  had  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  some  lands  that  belonged  to  the  bishop, 
without  his  consent ;  and  by  this  deed  of  agreement,  bound 
themselves  not  to  do  the  like  afterwards,  either  by  that  earl's 
or  any  other  man's  gift."  ' 

The  Culdees  seem  to  have  been  doomed,  like  many  wor- 
thy men,  not  only  to  be  oppressed  by  their  contemporaries, 
but  to  be  traduced  by  those  in  succeeding  ages,  who,  from 
their  profession,  ought  rather  to  have  appeared  as  vindicators  of 
their  character.  It  is  evident,  that  this  quarrel  was  picked  by 
William  Malvoisin,  that  he  might  have  a  pretext  for  ejecting 
the  Culdees.  It  was  the  good  bishop  who  pretended  a  right, 
which,  there  is  reason  to  think,  he  could  never  have  established 


'  Ceteris  in  manu  Canonicorum  retentis,  scil.  sponsaliis,  purificationibus, 
oblationibus,  baptisnio, coiporibus  defonctorum,  exceptis  corporibus  Kellede- 
orum,  qui  ubi  voluerint  sepelienlur.  Registr.  Sti.  Andr.  Mact'ail.  MS.  p.  S85. 

*  A  particular  account  of  tbese  cruel  exactions,  is  given  in  the  Scottish 
Dictionary,  vo.  Co)-pspresent,  and  Umast. 

»  Pref.  to  Catal.  xiii. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  Z65 

ill  any  way  but  by  the  arm  of  power.  The  matter  of  dispute 
is,  in  the  deed  of  compromise,  called  "  a  certain  canonry,  or 
canonical  parish,  belonging  to  him."  This  must  have  been 
the  church  of  Lorthel,  with  the  lands  annexed,  tithes,  &;c. 
For  it  is  to  this  that  the  charter,  granted  by  Gilchrist,  ex- 
pressly refers. '  Now,  this  gift  was  confirmed  to  the  Culdees 
by  John  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  in  two  distinct  deeds.  ^  In  ano- 
ther, he  confirmed  to  them  the  gift  of  the  church  of  Aftbrd 
by  the  same  earl.  This  John  was  elected  about  the  year 
1200,  perhaps  somewhat  earlier. 

This  was  previous  to  the  time  of  Malvoisin.  For  he  was 
not  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  till  the  year  1202.  He  did  not  en- 
force his  claim  on  this  "  canonical  parish,"  till  nearly  twenty 
years  after  his  instalment.  Can  it  be  at  all  imagined,  that 
neither  he,  nor  his  predecessor  Roger,  would  endeavour  to 
prevent  all  these  confirmations,  had  they  entertained  the  idea 
that  they  had  any  rightful  claim  ?  But  the  gifts  of  the  Earl 
of  Mar  seem  to  have  been  the  great  sources  of  the  temporal 
support  of  the  Culdees  ;  and  therefore,  in  order  to  their  sup- 
pression at  Monimusk,  these  must  be  wrested  from  them. 

Spotiswood  is  chargeable  with  great  inaccuracy,  when 
he  says,  that  Gilchrist,  Earl  of  Mar,  in  the  reign  of  William 
the  Lion,  built  at  Monimusk  "  a  priory  for  the  canon- 
regulars  of  St  Andrews,  after  which  the  Culdees  were  turned 
out  of  their  possessions." '    Nothing  can  be  more  clear,  from 


'  V.  Appendix,  No.  X.  >  V.  Appendix,  No.  XII. 

'  Account  of  Religious  Houses,  p.  417,  418. 

2l 


266  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT   OF 

his  own  charter,  than  that  the  earl  was  pecuUarly  attached  to 
this  description  of  religious.  He  expressly  "  grants,  and  con- 
firms, to  God,  and  to  the  church  of  St  Mary  of  Moniniusk, 
et  Keledeis  ibidem  servientibus  et  servituris,  "  and  to  the  Culdees 
serving,  and  to  serve,  there,"  the  church  and  lands  afterwards 
specified,  "  in  perpetual  alms  to  them,  for  the  safety  and 
prosperity  of  his  Lord  King  William,  his  son,  and  those  who 
were  dear  to  him,"  &c.  He  adds ;  "  I  will,  and  enjoin,  that 
the  foresaid  Culdees  shall  possess  the  foresaid  church,  with 
all  its  pertinents,  as  freely,  and  quietly,  fully,  and  honour- 
ably, in  perpetual  alms,  as  other  canons,  or  monks,  or  other 
religious  men  whatsoever,  in  the  whole  kingdom  of  Scotland 
hold  any  church  or  alms,  by  the  donation  of  baron  or  earl."  ' 
But,  indeed,  how  can  it  for  a  moment  be  supposed  that  Gil- 
christ built  a  priory  here  for  canons  regular  ;  when  it  is  well 
known,  that  the  very  matter  of  controversy  between  the  Cul- 
dees and  the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  was  the  pretended  gift 
of  lands  to  them  by  Gilchrist  'i 

Let  it  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  Gilchrist  was  the 
founder  of  the  Culdean  establishment  at  Moniniusk,  though 
he  built  a  monastery  for  them.  For  it  is  said,  in  the  second 
charter  given  by  John  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  that  "  G.  Earl 
of  Mar,  gave  the  church  of  Lorthel,"  &c.  to  his  monastery, 
which  he  constructs  d  at  Moniniusk,  in  the  church  of  St  Mary, 
in  uhich  the  Culdees  formerly  were."  While  John  confirms  to 
them  the  possession  of  this  monastery,  and  the  lands  con- 

•  V.  Charter,  Appendix,  No.  X. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  267 

nected  with  it,  that  they  might  hokl  it  as  any  other  rehgious 
liouse  did  in  Scotland ;  he  adds,  that  they  shall  "  not  be  sub- 
ject to  any  other  house,  or  do  homage  to  any  other  than  to 
himself  and  his  successors  ;  and  that  they  shall  give  such  sub- 
jection as  the  other  religious  houses  throughout  Scotland, 
constituted  in  episcopates,  owe  to  their  bishop."  "  The  first 
clause  might  seem  to  secure  them  against  the  usurpations  of 
the  canons  regular;  and  the  second  might  be  meant  to  guard 
against  such  high  pretensions  as,  he  knew,  the  Culdees  had 
formerly  made. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  however,  that  John  seems  unwil- 
ling to  express  himself  entirely  in  the  stile  of  Gilchrist.  The 
bishop,  who  could  be  no  stranger  to  the  predilection  of  the 
court  for  canons,  bears,  as  far  as  possible,  to  this  side  in  his 
language.  Gilchrist  speaks  only  of  Culdees  ;  John,  of  Ca- 
nonici,  qui  Keledei  dicuntur,  of  "  canons,  who  are  called 
Culdees ;"  and  towards  the  close,  he  merely  calls  them,  pre- 
fate  Canonici,  "  the  foresaid  canons,"  dropping  their  proper 
designation  entirely. 

It  appears,  from  the  vestiges  of  ancient  history  which  yet 
remain,  that  a  variety  of  means  had  been  used  for  subduing 
them  at  Monimusk.  The  first  attempt,  as  we  have  seen 
was  to  reduce  them  to  the  rank  of  hospitallers.  But,  as  they 
persisted  in  contending  for  their  rights,  and  were  supported 
by  Gilchrist  Earl  of  Mar,  by  Gartenach  and  Roo-er,  Earls 
of  Buchan,  and  other  men  of  rank  ;  Malvoisin,  how  anxious 

•  V.  Charter,  Appendix,  No.  XII. 


268  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

soever  he  was  entirely  to  suppress  the  society,  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  compromise  matters.  He  allowed  them  to  live  ac- 
cording to  their  own  rule,  if  they  would  acknowledge  him  as 
their  founder,  and  give  up  those  lands  which  rendered  them 
too  powerful. 

This  plan  must  have  been  long  in  contemplation.  For  the 
pope  appointed  arbiters  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  his  pontifi- 
cate; which  corresponds  to  A.  1211,  or  1212.  But  it  does 
not  seem  to  have  been  observed,  that  this  scheme  was  not 
carried  into  effect  till  more  than  seven  years  after.  This  ap- 
pears from  the  ancient  writing,  which  contains  the  Convention. 
It  would  even  seem  that  the  papal  bull  was  expressed  inde- 
finitely, to  be  put  in  force,  or  not,  as  occasion  should  require. 
For,  in  this,  he  specifies  no  names ;  but  merely  nominates  his 
"  beloved  sons,  the  Abbots  of  Mailros,  and  of  Dryburgh,  and 
the  Archdeacon  of  Glasgow."  Now,  one  of  the  persons  who 
acted  was  not  in  office  at  the  time  of  the  appointment. 
Adam  was  elected  Abbot  of  Mailros,  A.  1219.  '  As  Robert 
Archdeacon  of  Glasgow  died  A.  1222  ;  ^  it  is  evident  that 
the  arbitration  must  have  been  made  by  them  between  the 
years  1219  and  J  222. 

But  even  the  business  of  the  compromise  did  not  subdue 
the  spirits  of  the  Culdees.  Disgusted  at  the  humiliating  re- 
strictions to  which  they  were  subjected,  some  of  them  left 
their  monastery,  and  preferred  living  in  other  religious  houses, 
whether  of  their  own  description,  or  not,  we  cannot  pretend 

•  Chron.  de  Mailros,  p.  197.  '  Ibid.  p.  199. 


TIIK  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  269 

to  determine,  or  perhaps  acting  as  curates  in  parishes.     For, 
in  tlie  register,  we  have  a  letter  addressed  by  the  Bishop  of 
St  Andrews  "  to  all  abbots,  priors,  archdeacons,  officials,  and 
all  rectors  of  churches  ;  also  to  all  his  subjects,  whether  clergy 
or  laity,  throughout  his  diocese."  He  begins  as  if  he  had  been 
as  zealous  for  the  strict  observation  of  the  Culdean  rule,  as 
of  that  of  the  canons  regular  ;  with  great  solemnity  remind- 
ing those  to  whom  he  writes,   that  "  it  is  certain  that  those, 
who,  under  pretence  of  religion,  have  left  the  secular  habit, 
deprive  themselves  of  any  right  to  return  to  the  world  ;  and 
thai  he  who  presumes,  by  his  own  temerity,  to  depart  from 
any  place  of  religion,  deserves,  like  the  dog  returning  to  his 
vomit,  and  the  sow  that  has  been  washed  to  her  wallowino-  in 
the  mire,  to  be  had  in  abomination  both  by  God  and  by  man." 
"  Therefore,"  he  adds,  "  moved  by  the  just  intreaty  of  our 
beloved  sons,  the  Prior  and  Culdees  of  Monimusk,  we  require 
of  you  all,  by  these  presents,  that  you  presume  not  to  admit 
any  of  the  brethren  of  the  said  place,  who  have  assumed  the 
religious  habit  there,  and  have  professed  themselves,  to  re- 
side among  you,  without  the  licence  of  the  Prior  and  Culdees, 
and  letters  of  recommendation  given  to  them  ;  or  to  admit 
them  to  fellowship  ;  but  rather  that  you  hold  such  an  one  as 
a  heathen  man  and  a  publican,  until,  reduced  by  repentance, 
he  return  to  his  proper  residence  and  society,  to  give  satisfac- 
tion for  his  offences,  and,  according  to  the  institutions  of  their 
own  rule,  receive  canonical  discipline."  ' 

'  V.  Appendix,  No.  XVIII. 


570  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT   OF 

This  keen  adversary  of  the  Culdees  died  A.  1233,  and  was 
succeeded  by  David,  who  continued  in  the  see  till  the  year 
1250.  There  is  a  charter  of  his  in  the  register,  confirming 
the  grant  of  some  lands  to  this  priory.  But  it  does  not  men- 
tion the  Culdees ;  being  addressed  to  "  the  prior  of  Monimusk, 
and  the  canons  there  serving  God,  and  to  serve  him  forever." 
This  designation,  however,  does  not  imply  that  by  this  time 
they  were  canons  regular.  It  might  rather  seem,  that  the 
attempt  was  renewed  to  convert  the  priory  into  an  hospital. 
For  the  expressed  design  of  the  gift  is,  "  for  the  sustenlation 
of  the  poor,  and  of  pilgrims  that  tlocked  thither."  Tlje  only 
witness,  whose  name  is  mentioned,  is  Adam  de  Malkarviston, 
undoubtedly  the  same  who  was  provost  of  the  Culdean  church 
of  St  Mary  in  the  city  of  St  Andrews,  and  who  was  cited  to 
Inverkeithing,  A.  1250. 

The  register  also  contains  posterior  charters,  granted  in 
favour  of  the  church  of  Monimusk,  by  Adam,  Gilbert,  and 
Peter,  Bishops  of  Aberdeen.  But  in  none  of  them  are  the 
Culdees  named.  The  phraseology  is,  "  the  canons  residing 
there." '  It  does  not  appear  that  these  were  canons  regular. 
But  the  bishops  use  the  name  canons,  as  applicable  to  the 
Culdees,  because  they  professed  to  observe  a  religious  rule ; 
while  they  avoid  the  name  which  these  monastics  preferred, 
as  wishing  it  to  be  buried  in  oblivion. 

We  have  also  a  rental  of  the  priory  of  Monimusk  for  the 
year  1260,  which  was  about  forty  years  after  the  agreement 

•  V.  Reg.  Sti  Andr.  p.  433,  4S4. 


THE  ANCIE\TT  CULDEES.  271 

between  the  Culdees  there  and  Malvoisin.  Perhaps  it  must, 
therefore,  be  viewed  as  giving  the  state  of  the  priory,  after  it 
had  assumed  more  of  the  canonical  form.  ' 

Goodall  asserts,  that  "  tliere  is  not  one  syllable  of  the  first 
article  of  that  agreement  which  is  given  us  by  Sir  James  Dal- 
rymple,  p.  281,  viz.  "  'J'hat  the  Culdees  of  Monimusk  should 
live  in  comnmnion,  after  the  manner  of  Culdees."^   But  un- 
doubtedly, this  is  at  least  taken  for  granted  in  the  deed ; 
nay,  it  is  the  very  thing  conceded  by  the  bisliop  on  the  terms 
there  stipulated,     'J'hey  are  acknowledged  by  the  name  of 
Culdees ;  they  are  to  have  a  prior  of  their  own,  only  so  far 
subject  to  the  bishop,  with  respect  to  nomination,  that  a  list 
of  three  must  be  given  in  to  him,   that  he  may  fix  on  one^f 
them  ;  and  they  are  allowed  their  original  number  of  twelve 
monks,  beside  the  prior,  and  to  have  one  oratory,  one  refec- 
tory,  and  one  dormitory.     This  is  farther  confirmed  by  the 
circumstance,  that,  as  has  been  seen,  the  same  bishop,  in 
another  deed,  acknowledges  their  peculiar  rule  of  life  :  as  he 
requires  the  wandering  Culdees  to  "  return  to  their  own  house 
and  companions  ;"  and  says,  that  they  should  receive  cano- 
nical discipline  according  to  the  institution  of  their  own  rule/'^ 
This  strongly  resembles  an  agreement  on  his  part,  "  that  they 
should  live  in  communion  after  the  manner  of  Culdees.' 


•  V.  Appendix,  No.  XII.  '  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  XIII. 

'  Ad  doinum  pioprium  et  confratres  revertatur,  super  transgressionibus  suis 
plenius  satisfacturi-,  et  juxta  institutioues  regule  ipsorum  caaonicaui  recep- 
turas  discipliuam.    Registi-.  Sti  Andr.  p.  436.   V.  Append.  No.  XVIII. 


272  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Sir  James  Dali^mple,  according  to  Goodall's  estimation, 
"  has  forgotten  to  give  the  main  foundation  of  this  contro- 
versy, which  was,  that  these  Culdees  would  needs  be  canons- 
regular,  and  would  erect  themselves  into  a  canonry,  not  only 
without  the  consent,  but  against  the  declared  will  of  the  bi- 
shop their  patron  and  founder."  '  After  the  most  attentive 
examination  of  all  the  ancient  writers  I  can  find  on  the  sub- 
ject, I  do  not  perceive  that  there  is  any  proper  ground  for 
this  assertion.  The  mistake  has  probably  arisen  from  the 
ambiguity  of  the  term  canon.  By  this  time,  in  most  of  our 
cathedrals,  the  chapter  consisted  of  those  ecclesiastics  deno- 
minated canons-regular,  who  generally  follow^ed  the  rule  of 
St  Augustine.  The  Culdees  claimed  a  riglit  to  act  as  the 
chapter,  or,  in  other  words,  to  elect  the  bishop.  On  this 
ground,  as  also  because  they  observed  a  certain  rule  of  their 
own,  they  were  frequently  designed  canons  in  a  general  sense.  ^ 


'  Pref.  ut  sup. 

*  Some  ancient  writers  have  observed,  that  it  is  a  mere  solecism  to  call  any 
by  the  name  of  Caiionici,  who  are  secular  clergy;  because  none  can  be  ca- 
nons, except  regulars.  V.  Du  Cange,  vo.  Canonici,  col.  174.  "  Cano?is  Regu- 
lar," he  says,  "  are  those  who  live  secundum  regulam,  according  to  rule,  that  is, 
according  to  the  rule  which  is  proper,  and  prescribed,  to  them  ,■  whereas  se- 
culars are  said  to  live  secundum  canones,  according  to  the  canons,  or  rules  which 
are  prescribed  to  all  clergymen." 

"  All  our  churches,"  says  Spotiswood,  "'formerly  belonged  either  to  Regu- 
lars or  Seculars.  The  Regulars  followed  the  rule  of  St  Augustine,  Bisliop  of 
Hippo  in  Africa,  St  Bennet,  or  some  private  statutes  approved  by  the  pope; 
and  lived,  slept,  and  took  their  diet  together,  under  the  same  roof.  They 
were  either  Canons,  Monks,  or  Friars;  and  their  houses  were  called  Abbacies, 
Priories,  or  Convents.  The  Seculars  had  their  private  rules,  composed  by  their 
3 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  273 

But,  while  ihey  asserted  their  ancient  right  to  choose  the  bi- 
shops, they  manifested  no  inchnation  to  renounce  their  pe- 
cuhar  rule. 

The  complaint  made  by  the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews  proper- 
ly includes  two  charges,  the  one  limited,  the  other  general. 
The  first  is,  that,  quidam  se  Canonicos  gerunt,  "  certain"  of 
the  Culdees  "  act  as  canons."  There  is  nothino;  here  which 
shews  that  they  "  would  needs  be  canons  regular."  Did  they 
mean  to  renounce  their  own  rule  for  that  of  St  Augustine  or 
Benedict  ?  No  ;  the  obvious  meaning  is,  that  some  of  them 
claimed  that  right  to  choose  the  bishop,  which  had  formerly 
belonged  to  their  body,  but  was  now  transferred  to  the  ca- 
nons regular  of  Aberdeen.  The  second  is  exhibited  against 
them  all.  They  "  were  not  afraid  to  erect  themselves  into  a 
canonry,"  as  Goodall  expresses  it ;  or,  as  it  should  be  render- 
ed, according  to  the  Chartulary  of  Aberdeen,  "  to  erect  a 
certain  regular  canonry,  notwithstanding  the  resistance  of 
the  bishop,  contrary  to  justice,  and  to  the  prejudice  and  grie- 
vance of  his  church."  Those  of  the  second  class  are  distin- 
guished by  their  place  of  residence.  They  are  said  to  be 
"  certain  others,  of  the  diocese  of  Aberdeen,  belov/  the  vil- 
lage of  Monimusk  belonging  to  him."    Both  those  who  acted 


chapters,  or  borrowed  tVom  other  colleges  abroad  ;  which  statutes  were  not 
commonly  approved  of  by  Rome.  They  lived  separately  in  their  cloisters^  or 
in  private  houses  near  to  their  churches  ;  and  were  governed  by  a  Dean  [De- 
canus]  or  Provost  [Praepoiitus."] — Account  of  Religious  Houses,  p.  41],  412. 

2  M 


274  UISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

as  canons,  putting  themselves  forward  in  the  election  of  the 
bishop,  as  perhaps  residing  at  Aberdeen,  or  in  its  vicinity, 
and  others  who  did  not,  concurred  in  this  erection. 

There  is,  however,  a  variation,  as  to  phraseology,  between 
the  copy  of  this  deed  as  given  in  the  Chartulary  of  Aberdeen, 
and  that  which  we  have  in  the  Register  of  St  Andrews.  In 
the  former  the  phrase  is,  quandnm  canoniam  regularem ;  in 
the  latter,  quandam  canonicam  parochiam.  It  can  scarcely  be 
supposed,  that  this  difference  has  been  owing  to  the  careless- 
ness of  a  copyist.  Or,  if  there  has  been  an  error  in  transcrib- 
ing, it  would  be  more  natural  to  suppose  that  this  was 
in  the  Chartulary  of  Aberdeen ;  because  the  Bishop  of  St 
Andrews,  having  managed  this  cause,  would  of  course  have 
the  original  agreement.  It  may  indeed  be  supposed,  that 
the  phrase,  canoniam  regularem,  had  been  used  in  the  original 
deed  ;  but  that,  when  it  came  to  be  examined  by  the  bishop, 
he  found  the  assertion  contrary  to  truth,  and  therefore  made 
the  necessary  alteration.  For,  to  whatever  cause  the  varia- 
tion be  owing,  it  is  obvious,  that  the  expression,  "  a  certain 
regular  canonry,"  was  not  applicable  to  the  foundation  at 
Monimusk.  It  is  in  fact  at  war  with  all  the  rest  of  the  deed. 
For,asthe  bishop  was  eager  to  convert  the  Culdean  monasteries 
into  regular  canonries,  he  could  have  had  no  scruple  to  com- 
ply with  those  of  this  place,  if  they  were  willing  to  adopt  the 
new  rule,  on  the  ground  of  the  restrictions  which  the  deed 
of  agreement  actually  contains.  Can  it  be  conceived,  that, 
if  they  wished  to  be  canons  regular,  he  would  have  constrain- 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  275 

ed  them  to  retain  the  designations  of  Kelidei  and  Con-Kelidti^ 
and  their  ancient  rule  and  mode  of  discipline,  as  far  as  was 
consistent  with  his  modifications  ?  Or  would  he  have  added 
these  words  ?  Et  m  electione  Prioris  vel  Magistri  Kelideorum 
itajiet  in  perpetuum.  Ilis  not  said,  that  they  were  not  to  be- 
come canons  regular  without  the  consent  of  their  bishop ; 
but  that  they  were  not  to  become  Culdees,  or  canonical  bre- 
thren ;  that  is,  none,  though  pretending  to  be  Culdees  by  suc- 
cession, were  to  be  received  into  their  monastery  without  his 
consent ;  nor  were  they  e\  er  to  exceed  the  prescribed  num- 
ber. Had  they  been  any  wise  inclined  to  become  canons 
regular,  the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  if  he  acted  in  the  usual 
manner,  instead  of  depriving  them  of  the  donations  made  by 
the  Earl  of  Mar,  would  most  probably  have  added  to  them. 
But,  that  they  never  testified  any  such  inclination,  is  evident, 
not  only  from  the  tenor  of  this  agreement,  but  from  a  poste- 
rior deed  formerly  referred  to,  enjoining  the  return  of  the  fu- 
gitive Culdees. 

It  must  at  the  same  time  be  evident,  that  the  phrase,  cano- 
nicam  parochiam,  is  most  consonant  to  the  whole  strain  of  the 
agreement ;  and  may  be  viewed  as  the  language  that  Mal- 
voisin  had  used  in  the  complaint,  against  the  Culdees,  which 
he  made  to  the  pope.  There  seems  no  good  reason  to  doubt 
that  it  refers  to  what  had  been  done  by  Gilchrist,  Earl  of 
Mar,  who  had  built  for  them  a  new  priory  at  Monimusk ;  to 
which,  donavit  coenobio  suo  quod  constriaii,  he  gave  the  church 

of  Lorthel,  properly  Lochel,  with  its  land  and  pertinents  ; 

1 


276  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

and  the  church  of  Innerochtin,   now  Strathdon,  with  the 
same. 

It  is  this  which  seems  to  be  designed  "  a  certain  canoni- 
cal parish  ;"  and  properly  enough,  because  of  the  intention 
of  the  donor,  Earl  Gilchrist,  to  support  the  Culdees  by  this 
means.  The  bishop  might  have  continued  to  connive  at 
their  establishment,  had  they  still  been  confined  to  their  old 
priory.  But  now,  when  they  had  got  a  new  one  built,  Avith 
such  ample  endowments,  he  thought  it  necessary  to  humble 
their  pride.  He  seems,  indeed,  to  have  been  afraid  that 
they  might  become  too  powerful  for  him.  He  therefore  takes 
the  shortest  course,  by  complaining  to  the  Holy  Father  at 
Rome,  that  the  lands,  which  the  Earl  of  Mar  had  given  to 
them,  were  his  property. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  377 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Suppression  of  the  Culdee^  at  St  Andrews. — Freparatory  Mea- 
sures adopted  with  this  View. — Their  Controversy  with  the  Ca- 
nons Regtilar  as  to  St  Marys  Church. — Remarks  on  Good- 
all's  Account  of  this. — State  of  the  Culdees  at  lona. — Their 
Subjection  to  the  Authority  of  Rome  ;  and  Expulsion  of  those 
who  'were  refractory. — Of  the  Translation  of  the  Reliques  of 
Adomnan,  and  of  Columba. 

Let  us  now  attend  to  the  means  used  for  the  suppression 
of  the  Culdees  at  St  Andrews.  Before  the  introduction  of 
canons  regular  there,  the  bishops,  it  is  admitted,  were  elect- 
ed by  the  Culdees.  But  we  need  not  be  surprised  to  find, 
that  when  these  canons  were  brought  in  by  David  I.,  the  au- 
thority of  the  Culdees  was  much  diminished  ;  as  this  was  one 
thing  specially  designed  in  their  introduction.  Henceforth  the 
chapter  consisted  chiefly  of  canons;  while  the  Culdees  were 


278  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OT 

merely  permitted  to  form  a  part  of  it  on  certain  conditions. 
Ttieir  temporal  emoluments  were  also  greatly  abridged.  When 
Robert  de  Burgo  had  seized  upon  that  part  of  the  lands  of 
Kirkness  in  Fife,  which  had  long  been  their  property,  the 
king  indeed  enjoined  restoration  ;'  and  it  was  undoubtedly 
with  his  approbation  that  Constantine,  Earl  of  Fife,  and 
Macbeth,  Thane  of  Falkland,  raised  an  army  for  the  purpose 
of  resisting  this  oppressor. "  But  although  he  so  far  preserv- 
ed appearances,  as  to  repress  measures  of  gross  violence, 
it  is  evident  that  he  was  determined  to  cast  the  religious  so- 
cieties in  Scotland  into  a  new  mould. 

Even  in  the  metropolitan  see,  it  cost  the  labour  of  nearly 
two  centuries  to  accomplish  the  extinction  of  this  society. 
Here,  as  in  other  places,  the  great  plan  adopted,  was  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  canons  regular.  But,  in  subserviency  to 
this,  a  variety  of  steps  were  gradually  taken,  some  of  which 
seem  not  to  have  been  noticed  by  former  writers  on  this  sub- 
ject. 

In  the  Register  of  St  Andrews,  we  have  the  deed  of  foun- 
dation of  the  priory  of  this  place,  by  Bishop  Robert,  A.  1144. 
Besides  all  his  other  donations  of  lands,  tithes,  (Sec.  he  gives 
all  his  books  to  this  priory.  Of  the  seven  portions,  which 
belonged  to  the  altar  of  St  Andrews,  he  devotes  two  to  the 
canons  regular,  and  one  for  an  hospital.  ^ 


•  Excerpt.  "Regist.  Sti  Andr.   V.  Dairy m pie's  Coll.  p.  280. 

*  Sibbald's  History  of  Fife,  p.  387.  ^  v.  Appendix,  No.  XX. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  279 

This  register  also  contains  a  deed  of  David  I.,  authorisino- 
the  prior  and  canons  ol"  this  new  foundation  to  receive  the 
Culdees  of  Kilrimunt  among  them  as  canons,  with  all  their 
possessions  and  revenues,  if  they  be  found  willing  to  adopt 
this  character.  If  they  refuse  to  comply,  it  is  enjoined, 
that  the  Culdees  then  living  shall  be  permitted  to  retain  their 
possessions  during  their  natural  lives  ;  and  that  on  their  de- 
mise, canons  shall  be  appointed  to  succeed  them  individu- 
ally ;  and  that  all  their  possessions  shall  thus  successively  be 
converted  to  the  perpetual  use  of  this  canonical  priory. '  This 
deed  was  enacted  about  the  year  1150. 

Bishop  Robert,  mentioned  above,  by  another  deed  extends 
his  donations  to  the  new  priory.  For  he  grants  all  the  por- 
tions of  the  offerings  at  the  altar,  without  any  restriction,  ex- 
cept the  seventh,  which  belonged  to  the  bishop.  A  similar 
grant  was  made  by  Ernald,  who  filled  the  see  a  few  years 
after  him,  and  renewed  this  grant.  He  assigns  a  reason  for  the 
gift,  which  affords  the  fullest  confirmation  of  what  has  for- 
merly been  mentioned  as  one  great  cause  of  offence  at  the 
conduct  of  the  Culdees.  "  Every  offering  at  the  altar  used 
formerly  to  be  divided  into  seven  parts,  which  were  held 
by  seven  persons  ;  jwt  living  in  common."  He  affirms,  that 
this  offering  "  ought  not  to  be  divided  into  parts,  because 
community  of  living  gives,  in  a  certain  sense,  community  to 
all  that  is  possessed." '  This  Ernald  was  admitted  to  the  see, 
A.  1158. 

'  V.  Appendi.Y,  No.  XXI.  '  V.  Appendix,  No.  XXH. 


280  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

From  the  extracts  from  the  Larger  Register,  it  appears, 
however,  tliat  the  bishop  does  not  here  give  a  very  accurate 
stalement  of  the  appropriation  of  these  portions,  or  one  fa- 
vourable to  the  Culdees.  The  bishop  had  always  one,  and 
the  hospital  another ;  the  other  five  belonged  to  the  Culdees. 
Sibbald  thinks  that  they  had  always  the  care  of  the  hospital, 
and  of  attending  on  strangers.  But  all  that  certainly  appears 
from  the  passage,  as  he  has  himself  translated  it,  is,  that, "  when 
there  happened  more  than  six  to  come,  they  were  wont  to 
casts  lots,  who,  w  hom,  and  how  many,  they  should  receive 
and  accommodate  with  themselves."'  He  adds;  "  They 
counted  obedience,  in  the  performance  of  these  charitable 
works,  as  good  as  sacrifice."  ''  These  grants  of  the  offerings 
to  the  canons,  were  confirmed  by  a  charter  of  Malcolm 
IV.'  The  register  contains  another,  by  the  same  prince, 
confirming  the  agreement  made  between  tlie  canonical  priory 
of  St  Andrews,  and  the  Culdees  of  the  same  church,  con- 
cerning the  lands  of  Stradkines  and  Lethin.* 

Richard,  who  succeeded  to  the  episcopate  in  the  year  1 163, 
gave  to  the  canons  regular  the  church  of  the  Trinity  at  St 
Andrews,  Avith  the  lands  of  Kindargog. ' 

By  a  rescript  of  pope  Adrian,  A.  1156,  it  is  enjoined,  that 
in  case  of  a  vacancy  in  the  see  of  St  Andrews,  there  shall 
):!e  no  exercise  "  of  craft  or  violence,  but  that  the  election 

•  V.  Appendix,  No.  VII.  *  History  of  Fife,  p.  379. 

^  Reg.  Sti  Andr.  p.  250,  Gjl.  ■*  V.  Appendix,  No.  XXIV. 

■  Ibid.  p.  102, 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDELa.  28i 

shall  be  made  with  their  comnioii  consent,  and  accordino- 
to  the  determination  of  the  sounder  part  of  the  brethren  •i'*' 
the  priory."  This  is  evidently  pointed  against  the  Culdees, 
concerning  whom  it  is  ordained,  in  tiie  sentence  immediately 
following,  that,  "  upon  their  demise,  their  places  shall  b'  s  »- 
plied  by  canons  regular."' 

We  have  an  ordinance  of  Pope  Lucius,  dated  A.  1183,  si- 
milar to  that  with  respect  to  the  Culdees  of  Monhnusk  ;  pro- 
hibiting them  to  leave  their  monasteries,  without  permissiou 
from  their  prior,  and  discharging  other  religious  houses  from 
granting  them  protection.  ^ 

The  canonical  priory  of  St  Andrews,  while  striving  to  sup- 
press the  Culdees,  was  careful  to  strengthen  its  own  depen- 
dencies. Accordingly,  we  find  Prior  John,  and  his  convent, 
"  because  of  the  slender  means  belonging  to  their  priory  of 
Lochlevin,  formerly  the  property  of  the  Culdees,"  granting 
and  confirming,  with  consent  of  the  bishop  and  chapter,  to 
this  priory,  the  whole  barony  of  Kirkness,  the  lands  of  Ad- 
more  and  Rialie,  Bolgin,  Balcristin,  Markinche,  Auchmotie,. 
and  the  tithes  of  the  church  of  Portmoak  with  certain  limi- 
,'  talions.     Some  of  the  lands  formerly  mentioned,  as  belong- 


»  —  Obeunte  vero  fratre  nostro  Roberto  episcopo  vestro,  nullus  in  ecclesia 
Sancti  Andree,  qui  sedes  episcopalis  est,  aliqua  surreptionis  astutia  sen  violen- 
tia  proponatur ;  sed  quem  vestro  communi  consensu,  vel  fratrum  ecclesie  ven- 
tre parsconsiiii  sanioris  secundum  Dominumcanonice  provideritis  eligendum. 
Statuimus  etiaoij  ut,  decedentibus  Keiedeis,  loco  eoruna  regulares  canonici, 
auctore  Domino,  subrogcntur.    Keg.  S.  Andr.  p.  54.  V.  etiam  p.  G6. 

»  V.  Appendix,  No.  XXIII. 

2  N 


282  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

ing  to  the  priory  of  Lochlevin,  are  here  omitted,  and  others 
are  mentioned.    This  deed  is  dated,  A,  1240. ' 

A  few  years  after  this,  the  adverse  parties  mutually  tried 
their  strength.  This  severe  struggle  seems  to  have  hastened 
the  overthrow  of  the  Culdees.  I  shall  give  an  account  of 
it  in  the  words  of  a  writer  who  is  not  at  all  partial  to  them. 
He  has  extracted  it  from  an  instrument  taken  in  the  church 
of  Inverkeithing,  A.  1250,  preserved  in  the  Advocates'  Lib- 
rary.  This  is  transcribed  by  Sir  Robert  Sibbald.  ^ 

"  The  prior  and  convent  of  St  Andrews  claimed  the  prece- 


"  —  Joannes  prior  et  conventus  sancti  Andree,  Salntfim  in  Domino.  Quam- 
vis  pie  memorie  David,  et  Willielmus,  8ic.  pro  religionis  affectu  dederunt  et 
confirmaverunt  nobis  et  successoribus  nostris  Abbaciam  Keledeorutn,  infra  La- 
cum  do  Leven,  cum  omnibus  suis  annexis,  counexis,  dispositionemque  religi- 
onis in  eadem.  Et — justuni  est,  et  equum,  ut  illiusabbacie  fundatores  debilis 
non  frauderentur  suiJragiis;  Noverit  igitur  vestra  universitas  nos,  erilitate  bo- 
norum  prioratus  nostri  Lochleven  considerata,  ac  quiete  fratrum  ac  canonicorum 
nostroruni  ordinis  Sancti  Augustini  ibidem  institntorum  et  commorantium,  ca- 
ritate  (Vatria  providere  volenles  dc  voluntate  et  concilio  Domini  GamalieJis  S, 
episcopi  nnstri,  ac  communi  consensu  et  assensu  capituii  nostri,  Dedisse,  con- 
cessisse,  et  hac  presente  carta  nostra  confirmasse  Deo  et  erdpsie  Sancti  Ser- 
uani  intra  Lacum  de  Levcn,  ad  usus  proprios  canonicorum  ibidem  Deo  servien- 
lium,  &.C.  Reg.  Sti  Andr.  p.  148,  14y. 

*•  Acta  in  ecclesia  parochiali  de  Innerkethyn,  anno  secundo  regni  Regis 
Alexandri,  Gratiae  anno  1250,  crastino  Sancti  Leonardi,  coram  Dommo  4b- 
batc  de  Dumfermling,  capellano  Domini  Papae  et  canceilario  Domini  Regis 
Scotiae,  et  Domino  R.  Thesaurario  ecciesiae  Dunl<eldensis,  tungentibus  auc- 
toritate  apostolica  inter  Dominum  Priorem  et  Conventum  Sancti  Andreae  ex 
una  parte,  et  Magistrum  Adam  Malkarwistun  gerentem  se  pro  praeposito  ec- 
ciesiae Sanctae  Mariae  civitatis  S.  Andreae,  et  Keiedeos  se  gerentes  pro  ca- 
nonicis,  et  eorum  vicariis  ex  altera. 

Cum  dies  praenominatus  esset  praestitus  ad  public andum  seiiteritiam  lataxn 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  285 

dency  and  superiority  in  tlie  direction  and  management  ot' 
affairs  in  St  Mary's  church  of  St  Andrews,  which  the  Culdees 
would  not  allow  :  for  they  maintained,  and  with  a  good  deal 
of  reason  too,  that  Mr  Adam  Malkirwistun,  their  prior,  was 
provost  of  St  Mary's  church,  and  that  they  themselves  were 
the  canons.  The  matter  was  appealed  to  the  pope  of  Rome, 
and  he  delegated  the  priors  of  St  Oswald  and  Kyrkham  in 
England,  (who,  being  of  another  kingdom,  it  was  to  be  sup- 
])osed,  would  deal  the  more  impart iallij,)  to  enquire  into  the 
matter,  and  to  determine  according  to  justice.  The  delegates 
found  the  Culdees  in  the  wrong,  and  in  the  mean  time  sus- 
pended  them  from  their  office ;  but  delayed  to  pronounce  their 
final  sentence,  which  they  appointed  to  be  done  by  Robert 


per  priorem  S.  Oswald  et  dc  Kircham,  in  Magistiuni  Adam  de  Malkanvisfon, 
Ricardum  W'eyianem,  Gulielinum  Wischard,  Kobeituni  de  Insula,  Patiicium 
de  Moucliaidj  Micliae!.  Riiffi,  Michaelem  Mgri,  et  quosque  alios  Keledeos, 
proiitentes  se  pro  Caiionicis,  et  quosque  alios  inobedientes  et  rebelles  ecclesiae 
S.  Mariae  S.  Andreae,  et  ad  inquirendum  utrum  dicti  Keiedei  et  eorum  vi- 
carii  divine  celebrarint,  sic  ligati,  et  ad  statuendum  quod  canonicum  fuerit 
super  praemissis;  praefati  Abbas  et  Tiiesaurarius,  actis  praecedentibus  inliae- 
rentes,  usi  consiiio  juris,  per  eorum  sententiain  latani  per  praedictos  piiores 
de  S.  Osuaido  et  de  Kirchain,  in  personas  praenominatas,  sokmpuiter  publica- 
runt,  super  inquisitione  facienda,  utruni  divina  celebraverint  sic  ligati,  testes 
admiserunt,  et  eorum  dicta  in  scriptis  redigi  fecerunt,  et  diem  partibus  praes- 
titerunt,  die  Sabbati  proximo  post  Festum  S  Andreae  in  ecclesia  Fratrum 
praedicatoruni  de  Pert,  ad publicandum  attestationes,  et  duduin  in  testes  et  tes- 
tificata,  et  ad  ulterius  procedendum  secundum  forniain  mandati  apostolici  : 
et  licet  dicti  judices,  praenominatis  praeposito  et  Keledeis  ob  eorum  manifes- 
tam  contumaciam,  de  jure  poenam  possent  iiiHigere,  poenam  eis  hifligendam  us- 
que ad  diem  partibus  praestitam  disiulerunt.  Sibb.  Hist.  Fife,  first  edit.  p. 
78-9. 

2 


284  iirsTOEiCAL  account  of 

Abbot  of  Dunfermline,  one  of  the  pope's  chaplains,  and 
chaiuM^llor  of  Scotland,  and  [R.]  the  treasurer  of  Dunkeld, 
up,m  the  7th  November,  1250,  whom  ihey  ordained  to  en- 
quire also,  whether  these  Culdees,  and  their  vicars,  had  in 
the  mean  time  celebrated  divine  ordinances,  while  they  were 
thus  under  ecclesiastical  censure  :  El  ad  incjuirendum  utrum 
divma  celebraverint  sic  ligati.  Tlie  Culdees  did  not  make 
their  appearance  at  the  day  appointed  :  yet,  notwithstanding 
their  contumacy,  the  delegates  mildly  enough  delayed  the  pub- 
lication of  the  sentence  till  anotlier  lime."' 

It  may  not  be  improper  to  make  a  tew  remarks  on  this  ac- 
count. Goodall  admits,  at  the  outset,  that  the  Culdees  had 
right  on  their  side,  at  least  in  so  far,  as  it  would  appear  that 
their  prior  was  the  provost,  and  that  they  were  themselves 
the  canons  of  St  Mary's  church.  But,  towards  the  close,  he 
exhibits  the  charge  of  contumacy  against  them,  almost  in 
the  same  terms  with  their  enemies.  His  mode  of  expression 
■would  also  seem  to  bear,  that  their  contumacy  lay  in  not  ap- 
pearing. But  there  is  no  eviilcnce,  in  the  original  instru- 
ment, whether  the  Culdees  were  present  or  not  ;  or  that  their 
absence  was  viewed  as  the  proof  of  that  contumacy  with 
which  they  are  charged.  '^  There  is  reason  to  believe,  that  the 
resistance  of  that  claim  of  precedency  which  they  exhibited, 
on  ^lie  ground  of  their  prior  being  provost  of  St  Mary's,  was 
a  plan  laid  by  their  enemies  for  their  compleat  overthrow. 


•  Preface  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  xvi.  xvii. 
»  V.  Sibbald's  Infe,  p.  194,  195. 


ITIi;  ANCIENT  CULDEBS.  285 

Aithough,  as  iIumi-  last  resource,  they  appealed  to  the  pope,  it 
is  more  than  j)n)bable,  that  their  enemies  had  so  much  i'.ite- 
resl  a!  the  court  ot  Rome  as  to  procure  the  appointment  of 
judges,  who  had  their  minds  completely  prejud<:ed  before  they 
heard  the  cause.  There  is  great  reason  for  tliis  suspicion 
from  the  description  of  the  persons.  Goodall  wishes  it  to 
appear,  that  they  had  been  brought  from  "  anotiur  kingdom," 
under  the  impression  that  "  they  would  deal  the  more  im- 
partially." The  very  reverse  is  the  natural  supposition.  They, 
being  strangers,  could  not  at  any  rate  be  sufficiently  ac- 
quainted with  the  religious  customs  of  the  Scots.  But  they 
had  been  brought  from  another  kingdom,  which  was  by  this 
time  almost  entirely  cast  into  the  Roman  mould,  the  clergy 
of  which  were  therefore  of  course  prejudiced  against  the  Cul- 
dees.  To  appoint  the  prior  of  St  Oswalds,  indeed,  as  one  of 
the  judges,  was  virtually  to  secure  their  condemnation.  For 
this  priory  had  been  long  before  noted  for  its  zeal  for  the 
Romish  innovations.  We  have  seen,  that,  so  early  as  the 
year  1114,  the  canonry  belonging  to  it  was  proposed  as  the 
pattern  of  that  reformation  which  appeared  necessary  to 
Alexander  I.  in  regard  to  the  service  o(  (iod.  When,  there- 
fore-, he  converted  the  ancient  C'uldean  church  at  Scone  into 
an  Abbey,  he  applied  to  Adelwald,  the  prior  of  Si  Oswalds, 
that  he  would  send  him  canons  from  his  monastery,  and  ob- 
tained them.  ' 

This  suspicion  derives  additional  confirmation  from  the 


*  V.  Cart.  ap.  Dalr.  Coll.  p.  373. 


286  mSTORICAT.   ACCOUNT  OF 

severity  of  their  determination.  It  might  have  been  suppo- 
sed sufficient,  in  a  question  ostensibly  about  mere  preceden- 
cy, especially  where  it  is  admitted  that  the  Culdees  had  a 
good  deal  of  reason  on  their  side,  had  the  judges  repelled  their 
claim  of  precedency  as  ill-founded.  But  let  us  observe  their 
decision.  They  not  only  gave  the  cause  against  the  Cul- 
dees, but  they  suspended  themselves,  all  those  at  least  who 
were  engaged  in  the  controversy,  from  all  exercise  of  their 
office ;  that  is,  as  appears  from  what  follows,  from  all  "  cele- 
bration of  divine  service."  We  are  even  left  to  suppose,  that 
they  did  so,  till  they  should  acknowledge  the  justice  of  a  sen- 
tence that  deprived  them  of  the  rights  which  they  had  pos- 
sessed for  several  centuries.  Their  enemies  evidently  wished 
to  exclude  them  from  all  public  ministration.  As  if  this  had 
not  been  enough,  they  meant,  by  their  suspension,  to  lay  a 
trap  for  them.  For  they  appoint  inquiry  to  be  made,  whe- 
ther they  presumed  to  perform  divine  service  after  this  inter- 
dict. The  papal  delegates  not  only  determined  the  original 
controversy,  apparently  with  the  greatest  injustice,  against 
them  ;  but  wished  to  subject  them  to  the  dreaded  fulmina- 
tions  of  the  Holy  See. 

In  the  instrument  referred  to,  they  are  not  merely  pro- 
nounced contumacious,  in  consequence,  as  would  seem,  of 
its  being  proved  by  witnesses,  that  they  had  celebrated  di- 
vine ordinances  during  their  suspension ;  but,  in  the  very 
sentence  of  the  two  judges  appointed  by  the  pope,  merely 
in  relation  to  the  dispute  between  them  and  the  canons,  they 
ire  described  as  "  certain  persons  who  were  disobedient  and 


THE  ANCIEN'T  CULDEES.  287 

rebellious  against  the  church  of  St  Mary/'  or  "  belonging  to" 
it.  Or  perhaps  this  may  respect  the  friends  and  adherents 
of  these  Culdees. 

When  we  attend  to  these  circumstances,  not  to  speak  of 
Goodall's  glaring  inconsistency,  Ave  see  how  little  reason  he 
had  for  saying,  that  "  the  delegates  mildly  enough  delayed 
the  publication  of  the  sentence  till  another  time."  From  the 
whole  tenor  of  their  conduct,  there  is  not  the  slightest  ground 
for  ascribing  any  part  of  it  to  mildness.  For  both  he,  and 
Sir  James  Dalrymple,  have  mistaken  the  sense  of  the  lan- 
guage used  by  these  gentlemen.  There  were  indeed  two 
publications.  The  first  was  that  of  the  sentence  given  by  the 
priors  of  St  Oswald  and  Kirkham,  by  which  the  Culdees 
were  subjected  to  suspension.  This,  it  is  said,  the  Abbot 
of  DunfermHne,  and  the  treasurer  of  the  church  of  Dun- 
keld,  "  solemnl}!  published,  on  their  proceeding  to  make  inqui- 
ry, whether  they  had  celebrated  divine  ordinances,  aic  ligati." 
Having  made  this  publication,  they  then  admitted  witnesses, 
made  out  a  record  of  their  evidence,  and  appointed  a  day  to 
the  parties,  the  first  Sabbath  after  the  festival  of  St  Andrew, 
for  publishing  the  evidence  exhibited  by  these  witnesses,  in  the 
church  of  the  preaching  friars  of  Perth  ;  and  for  proceedino- 
further  against  the  Culdees  referred  to,  "  according  to  the  form 
of  the  papal  mandate."  Here  was  a  second  publication  appoint- 
ed, which,  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt,  would  be  carried  into 
effect.  Where,  then,  is  the  proof  of  the  tnildness  of  these  in- 
quisitors ?  All  that  they  delay,  is  a  present  intliclion  of  "  that 
penalty,  which  they  might  have  justly  inflicted,"  to  the  day 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

of  this  last  mentioned  publication.  Whether  they  had  any 
papal  authority  for  proceeding  as  far  as  excommunication, 
I  shall  not  pretend  to  say. 

One  thing  is  evident  here.  The  adversaries  of  the  Culdees, 
who  well  knew  their  spirit,  laid  a  snare  for  them.  The  two 
priors  appointed  by  the  pope,  suspended  them,  for  no  other 
reason,  as  fir  as  we  can  discern,  but  for  pertinaciously  adher- 
ing to  their  ancient  rights  :  and  at  the  same  lime  appointed 
their  persecutors  to  watch  them,  to  see  whether  they  would 
practicall}'  acknowledge  the  justice  of  this  sentence  by  sub- 
mitting to  it ;  that,  if  they  did  not,  they  might  have  a  ground 
for  further  procedure  against  them.  "When  they  obtained 
the  proof  which  they  so  earnestly  desired  against  the  Culdees, 
they  made  a  shew  of  forbearance  ;  not  from  any  good- will  to 
them,  but  because  they  judged  it  necessary,  after  having  ta- 
ken one  strong  step,  not  too  hastily  to  proceed  to  another. 
We  have  no  accounts  with  respect  to  any  subsequent  proce- 
dure in  this  cause.  Fear  might  at  length  so  far  operate  on 
the  Culdees,  as  to  produce  their  submission.  We  learn,  that, 
when  William  Wishart  was  postulated  to  the  see  of  St  An- 
drews, "  at  his  election  or  postulation  [A.  J272,]  the  ancient 
Culdees  were  not.  ullowtd  to  vole." ' 

They  had,  indeed,  been  excluded  from  the  election  of 
Gameline,  as  Keith  also  remarks,  *  so  early  as  the  year  1255, 
in  which  year  Gameline  appears  as  elect.   The  Chronicle  of 

•  Keith's  Catalogue,  p.  IS.  *  Ibid.  p.  12. 


THE  ANCIKNT  CULDEES.  289 

Mailros  says,  that  he  was  elected  by  "  tlic  prior  and  convent 
of  St  Andrews."  ' 

Notwithstanding  this  exclusion,  the  Culdees  "  neglected  to 
make  any  appeal,  till  the  year  1297,  and  then  they  sent  their 
provost  or  prior,  William  Cuming,  to  plead  their  cause  at 
Rome,  before  Pope  Bonii'ace  VIII. ;  where  they  lost  their  plea, 
non  utendo  jure  suo,  because  they  had  suffered  two  former 
elections  to  proceed  without  them,  and  entered  their  appeal 
only  against  the  third."  ' 

As  it  appears  that  these  religious  were  by  no  means  indif- 
ferent with  respect  to  their  rights,  we  can  account  for  their 
listlessness,  in  this  instance,  in  no  other  way,  than  by  con- 
cluding, that,  from  the  spirit  which  was  manifested  in  the 
management  of  their  cause,  as  narrated  above,  ihey  had  for 
a  long  time  viewed  it  as  hopeless.  Either  from  the  more 
sanguine  temper  of  Cuming  their  prior,  or  from  his  supposed 
interest,  as  it  was  a  powerful  name  in  that  age,  or  from 
some  other  circumstance  now  buried  in  oblivion,  they  had 

'  "  The  greatest  confusion,"  as  the  same  writer  observes,  "  in  the  list  of  bi- 
shops of  this  see,  is  about  this  time."  '  He  seems  to  thinli  that  David  Bernham 
survived  till  the  year  125S.  But  he  must  have  died  before  1C50.  For  in  a 
deed,  dated  this  year,  he  is  stiled  D.  hone  memorie.  Reg.  Sti  Andr.  p.  29,  30, 
Keith's  account  of  the  election  of  Gameline  nearly  agrees  with  that  of  the 
Chronicle  of  Mailros,  which  places  it  A.  ii'54. "  But  I  know  not  how  to  re- 
concile this  with  what  occurs  in  a  charter  granted  by  John,  Prior  of  St  An- 
drews, concerning  the  lands  belonging  to  the  Culdees,  dated  A.  1248,  in  which 
lie  speaks  of  Gameline  as  bishop  of  this  see  before  that  time.  The  transcriber 
lias  written  Gamalielis  Episcopi  noslri.  But  this  is  properly  corrected  Gamelini 
S.  i.  e.  Saudi;  for  which  alone  it  could  be  meant.  ' 

"■  Ibid.  Pref.  viii.  Cat.  I*. 

■  Iliiil.  p.  11.  -  Gale,  p.  220.  ^  Rgg_  g^  ^^^j^.^  p_  j^g^  j^j, 

2  o 


290  IirSTOIlICAL  ACCOUXT  OP 

been  induced,  after  a  silence  of  twenty-five  years,  to  try  the 
effect  of  an  appeal  to  Rome.  But  their  cause,  it  would  ap- 
pear, had  been  finally  determined  there  long  before. 

It  has  been  generally  supposed  that,  from  their  defeat  at 
Rome,  we  are  to  date  their  extinction.  But,  from  certain 
articles  in  the  Index  to  the  Extracts  from  the  Register  of  St 
Andrews,  Sir  James  Dalrymple  concludes,  that  they  continu- 
ed in  that  city  for  some  time  after  this.  One  article  is,  De- 
cisio  coiitroversiae  inter  Keledeos  et  Episcopitm  de  jurisdictione 
agri  per  Thomam  Rantdphum  Guardionem  citra  mare  Scotto- 
rum.  An.  1309-  "  This,"  he  says,  "  behoved  to  be  with  William 
Lamberton."  He  mentions  another,  of  which  if  the  con- 
tents were  known,  it  would  throw  much  light  on  the  whole 
matter.  This  is,  Fetitio  Keldeorum,  ct  mhjectio  eoriim  Episcopo 
Sancti  Andreae.  '    This  last  has  evidently  been  their  dirge. 

Here  it  may  not  be  improper  to  take  a  cursory  view  of 
the  state  of  their  brethren  at  lona,  for  some  centuries  previ- 
ous to  the  extinction  of  their  monastery. 

It  is  worthy  of  observation,  that  the  decline  of  their  pros- 
perity, as  well  as  of  their  respectability  and  influence,  may 
be  dated  from  the  lera  of  their  submission  to  the  encroach- 
ments of  Ron)e.  As  God  had  punished  the  apostacy  of  pro- 
fessing Christians  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  b}' letting  loose 
on  them  the  barbarians  of  the  north,  he  permitted  the  same 
unrelenting  instruments  of  his  displeasure  to  desolate  the  re- 
mote islands  of  the  west. 

•  Collections,  p.  284. 


TIIF,   AXCIF.NT  CULDKES.  'JQl 

The  ostensible  grounds  of  controversy  between  the  Culdees 
and  the  church  of  Rome,  were  in  themselves  trivial.  It  did 
not  signify,  on  what  day  they  began  to  celebrate  a  feast, 
■which  had  no  divine  authority  in  the  christian  chui-ch  ;  nor 
in  what  manner  they  practised  a  tonsure,  which  had  no  l^et- 
ter  origin  than  the  blind  superstition  of  the  ])riesls  of  heathen- 
ism. The  proper  question  was,  whether  any  church  or  bi- 
shop had  a  right  to  prescribe  to  all  who  bore  the  christian 
name.  And  although  the  church  of  Rome,  conjoining  po- 
licj'  with  her  power,  attacked  the  Culdees  more  immediately 
on  these  points,  it  has  appeared,  that  the  object  she  had  in 
view  was  far  more  extensive  ;  and  that  she  was  resolved  to 
accomplish  either  their  total  extinction,  or  their  complete 
subjugation. 

Adomnan,  in  consequence  of  a  visit  which  he  made  to  the 
monks  of  Girwy,  when  sent  as  ambassador  from  his  nation 
to  Aldfrid,  King  of  Northumbria,  had  become  a  convert  to 
the  Romish  rites  ;  and  attempted,  on  his  return,  to  introduce 
them  at  lona.  But,  great  as  was  their  veneration  tor  their 
patriarch,  they  continued  firm  in  their  adherence  to  those 
customs,  which,  as  they  believed,  had  been  transmitted  to 
them  from  the  apostles  of  Christ.  Thirteen  years  after  the 
death  of  Adomnan,  the  Annals  of  Ulster  take  notice  of  an 
event  in  the  history  of  lona,  which  merits  our  particular  at- 
tention, as  marking  the  commencement  of  the  many  vicissi- 
tudes to  which  the  Culdees  were  henceforth  subjected.  "  716. 
Expulsiofamiliaelae  trans  Dorsum  Britanniae,  a  Nectano  Rege. 


392  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

The  expulsion  of  the  family  of  Hij  beyond  Drum-Albin,  by 
King  Nectan." 

The  notices,  which  have  reached  our  times,  concerning 
these  dark  ages,  are  so  slender,  that  it  is  not  possible  to  as- 
certain the  causes  of  those  facts  which  are  barely  narrated. 
Wc  can  only  form  conjectures,  from  a  comparison  of  what  is 
stated  in  the  Annals  of  Ulster,  and  of  theQuatuor  Magistri, 
in  the  Chronicon  Pictorum,  in  the  Martyrologies,  and  by 
Colgan.  There  can  be  little  doubt,  however,  as  to  the  cause 
of  this  expulsion.  Nectan,  the  third  of  the  name,  king  of  the 
Picts,  being  convinced,  as  is  said,  by  reading  ecclesiastical 
writers,  of  his  own  error,  and  that  of  his  people,  with  respect 
to  Easter,  resolved  to  embrace  the  catholic  mode.  But,  "  that 
he  might  accomplish  this  with  greater  ease,  and  with  more 
authority,  he  wished  for  aid  from  the  nation  of  the  Angles. 
He  accordingly  sentambassadors  toCeolfrid,  Abbot  of  Girwy, 
requesting  that  he  might  write  a  hortatory  letter  to  him,  by 
means  of  which  he  might  be  enabled  to  confute  those  who 
presumed  to  observe  Easter  out  of  the  proper  time,  and  also 
concerning  the  mode  of  tonsure  by  which  the  clergy  ought 
to  be  distinguished  ;  informing  him,  that  he  was  himself  pret- 
ty well  instructed  on  these  subjects." '  Nectan  received  such 
a  letter  as  he  requested.  In  this  Ceolfrid  says,  that  by  him 
Adomnan  had  been  convinced  of  his  errors,  but  that  he  was 
"  not  able  to  leduce  to  a  better  way  the  monks  who  lived  in 
the  island  of  Hij,  over  whom  he  presided  as  ruler."    When 

•  Bed.  Hist.  V.  22. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULOEES.  293 

this  letter  was  read  and  iiitcrprelod  to  Nectan,  it  is  said  that 
he  greatly  rejoiced  at  the  exhortation,  gave  thanks  to  God, 
and  protested  before  all  present,  that  he,  with  all  his  nation, 
would  for  ever  henceforth  observe  this  lime  of  Easter  ;  and 
decreed  that  the  Roman  mode  should  be  received  by  all  the 
clergy  in  his  kingdom."  "  Here  we  have  an  early  specimen  of 
Roman  finesse.  Bede  also  informs  us,  that,  not  long  after  this, 
the  monks  of  Hij,  with  the  other  monasteries  which  were  sub- 
ject to  them,  were,  bij  the  assistance  of  our  Lord,  reduced  to 
"  the  canonical  observation  of  Easter  and  the  tonsure."  For, 
in  the  year  716,  the  priest  Ecgbcrht  went  from  Nortlnimbria 
to  Hij,  and  prevailed  with  them  to  submit  to  this  change. 
"  These  monks,"  he  says,  "  by  the  instruction  of  Ecgberht, 
received  the  catholic  rites  of  life,  under  the  Abbot  Dunchad, 
about  eighty  years  after  they  had  sent  Aidan  to  preach  to 
the  nation  of  the  Angles."  Ecgberht  remained  thirteen  years 
in  the  island,  and  died  A.  729.  * 

Yet  it  seems  unquestionable,  that  "  the  familv  of  Hij  were 
expelled  in  the  year  7l6."    How  shall  we  reconcile  these  ap- 


'Ibid.  c.  21. 

*  Bromton  gives  the  same  account^  as  Bede,  of  the  conversion  of  the  monks 
of  Hij  to  the  Cathohc  Easter,  with  this  shglit  diftereuce,  that  he  calls  the  Pict- 
ish  king  Nanton,  Bj-  Bede  the  name  is  written  Naitan,  for  which  this  miHit 
be  an  error  of  some  transcriber.  V.  Tuisden,  col.  773. 

Gillan,  who  has  been  at  great  pains  to  siiew  the  perfect  conformity  of  tlie 
Culdees  to  the  Romanists,  views  the  language  of  Bede,  quoted  above,  as  a  de- 
cisive proof  of  tiiis  conformity.  "If  all  this,"  he  says,  "  does  not  import  a 
perfect  agreement  with  the  Roman  church,  and  a  renunciation  of  all  former 
differences,  I  will  despair  for  ever  of  understanding  the  clearest  and  plainest 
words."   Remarks,  p.  112. 


294  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

parent  contradictions  ?  May  we  not  suppose,  that  the  excel- 
lent Bede,  zealous  as  he  was  for  conformity  to  the  church  of 
Home,  was  ashamed  of  the  means  employed  at  lona,  and 
therefore  drew  a  vail  over  the  expulsion  itself,  and  the  cir- 
cumstances connected  with  it  ?  By  comparing  his  account 
of  Ecgberht's  visit  to  lona,  and  long  residence  there,  with 
what  is  said  in  the  Annals  of  Ulster,  it  is  evident  that  the 
language  of  the  latter  cannot  be  understood  of  a  total  expul- 
sion. It  appears  that,  by  the  authority  of  Nectan,  all  the  re- 
fractory monks  were  expelled  ;  while  those,  who  submitted 
to  the  innovations,  remained.  But  perhaps,  we  may  safely 
infer,  from  the  use  of  the  term  familia,  that  a  great  part,  if 
not  the  majority,  Avere  removed. 

I  am  inclined  to  think,  that,  on  the  part  of  Nectan,  some 
degree  of  policy  had  been  blended  with  this  severity.  He 
expelled  the  monks  "  across,"  or  "  beyond  Drum-Albin,"  i.  e. 
])eyond  the  Grampian  mountains,  apparently  into  the  low 
country,  or  that  of  the  Southern  Picts,  of  which  Abernethy 
was  the  capital.  '  It  is  evident,  that,  about  this  time  he  had 
formed  the  plan  of  adorning  the  religious  foundation  at 
Abernethy,  and  perhaps  of  extending  it.  With  this  view, 
when  he  wrote  to  Ceolfrid,  for  the  purpose  already  explained, 
he  at  the  same  time  requested  that  he  would  send  him  archi- 
tects to  build  a  church  in  his  nation  after  the  Roman  man- 


'  It  would  seem  lliat  the  term  Drum-Albin  more  strictly  denoted  "  the  high- 
est part,  or  mountainous  ridge  of  Braid-Albau."  V.  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  ]. 
316;  also  Vitae  Ant.  Saiict.  p.  83. 


THE  ANCIEXT  CULDELS.  295 

ner. '  Now,  as  the  refractory  monks  of  lona  were  sent  beyond 
Drum-Albin,  it  is  not  improbable  that  he  wished  to  increase 
the  reUgious  establishment  at  Abernethy,  and  thus  gradually 
diminish  the  dependence  of  his  peo|)lc  on  lona,  which  lay  at 
such  a  distance  from  his  capital,  and  at  the  very  extremity 
of  his  kingdom.  He  might  at  the  same  time  hope,  by  a 
change  of  situation,  to  wean  them  from  their  former  preju- 
dices ;  and  especially  by  retaining  them  in  or  near  his  capi- 
tal, and  inniiedialely  under  his  eye.  ' 

It  would  appear,  that  Faolchuo,  or  Faolon,  also  called  Fe- 
lim,  had  been  elected  Abbot  of  lona,  after  Dorbhcn,  A.  714. 


•  Bed.  Hist.  V.  22. 

*  Father  Hay,  himself  a  canon  regular  of  St  Genevieve,  admits  that  the 
change,  introduced  at  lona,  caused  the  dispersion  of  a  considerable  number 
of  tiie  monks  of  tiiat  place.  Speaking  of  Adomnan,  he  says;  "  The  monks 
of  lona,  whose  governor  he  had  sometimes  been,  did  strongly  oppose  him. 
Others,  that  lov'd  not  to  be  contentious,  retir'd  ;  amongst  whom  Disybodius 
and  Levinus  are  reckon'd.  Disybodius  goeing  into  Germany,  liv'd  manv  years 
a  monke  in  the  Abbay  of  Fulden.  1  find  likewise  Sanctus  Florentius  Scotus 
monachus  et  Abbas  Haselachii,  qui  monasterium  amplissimum,  ad  amnem 
Bruscliium  monachis  Scotis  aedificavit;  Sanctum  Arbogastum  miraculis  cla- 
rum  de  terra  levavit ;  obdormivit  in  Domino  clarus  sanctitate  675,  die  sep- 
timo  Idus  Novembris,  in  monasterio  suo  Scoloruui,  quod  nunc  Saucti 
Thomae  intra  muros  urbis  vocatur,  sepultus.  Trithem.  lib.  4.  cap.  172,  men- 
tions Chilianus  Scotus  monachus  Chiensis,  qui  in  Germaniam,  cum  aliquot 
comnionachis  perveniens,  Wirtzburgenses,  sive  Herbipolenses,  eorumque  du- 
cem  Gosbertum  ad  Christi  lidem  adduxit,  et  illius  civitatis  primus  Episcopus, 
seu  Apostolus  vocatus,  per  martyrii  palmam  ad  coelos  evolavit,  anno  68j.  Tri- 
them. lib.  4.  cap.  lyO,  speaks  of  one  Sanctus  Albinus,  monachus  Huensis,  qui 
cum  multos  Gentilium  ad  Christi  fidem,  cujus  causa  in  Germaniam  devenerat, 
sua  praedicalione  convertisset, — verbum  Dei  seminare  non  desiit,  tandem 
miraculis  clarus,  quievitseptimo  Kalendas  Novembris,  et  Thuringoruni  Apos- 
tolus appellatus  est."  Scotia  Sacra,  p.  33,  34.  He  then  proceeds  to  mention  a 
number  of  others,  who  left  their  own  country  about  the  same  time.    ' 


2Q6  historical  account  or 

But  it  may  be  supposed,  that,  in  consequence  of  the  schism 
with  respect  to  the  Romish  rites,  he  had  been  obhged  to  re- 
sign his  dignity  to  Duncha  or  Dunchad.  Eor,  in  the  chro- 
nicle compiled  by  Dr  Smith,  it  is  said,  under  the  year  7l6, 
when  Dunchad  died ;  "  Faolchuo,  who  had  resigned  his  of- 
fice to  him,  again  resumes  it."  '  There  is  a  slight  difference 
of  two  years  between  Dr  Smith's  Chronology,  and  that  of  the 
Ulster  Annals,  as  given  by  Usher,  Pinkerton,  and  Johnstone ; 
the  former  fixing  the  expulsion  of  the  monks  of  Hij  A.  714., 
the  same  year  in  which  Faolchuo  had  been  elected,  and  two 
years  before  his  restoration.  If  we  trust  to  the  narrative  given 
by  Bede,  we  may  suppose  the  expulsion  to  have  taken  place 
a  year  or  two  before  the  time  mentioned  in  the  Ulster  An- 
nals. For  we  learn  from  him,  that  Nectan,  on  receiving  the 
letter  from  Ceolfrid,  "  immediately  performed,  by  his  royal 
authorily,  what  he  had  said.  For  forthwith,  by  public  pro- 
clamation, the  circles  of  nineteen  years  were  sent  throughout 
all  the  provinces  of  the  Picts  to  be  transcribed,  learned,  and 
observed,  the  erroneous  revolutions  of  eighty-four  years  be- 
ing every  where  suppressed.  All  the  ministers  of  the  altar 
and  the  monks  had  their  heads  shaved  in  the  form  of  a  crown ; 
and  the  corrected  nation  rejoiced,  as  anew  subjected  to  the 
instruction  of  the  most  blessed  Peter,  the  prince  of  the  apos- 
tles, and  put  under  his  patronage  for  protection."  ^' 

He  adds ;  "  Not  long  after,  those  monks  also  of  the  Scot- 
tish nation,  who  lived  in  the  island  of  Hij, — were  reduced  to 


'  Life  of  Columba;  p.  l65.  *  Bed.  ubi  sup. 

ll 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  297 

Llie  canonical  observation  of  Easter  and  the  tonsure.  For  in 
the  year  7l6, — Ecgberht  was  honourably  received,"  &c. 

From  the  Ulster  Annals  we  learn,  that  "  the  veliques  of 
Adonman  were  transferred  into  Ireland,"  A.  7-6.  This  was 
probably  in  consequence  of  the  continuance  of  the  schism, 
and  by  those  who  adhered  to  the  ancient  rites.  For  it  fol- 
lows ; — "  and  the  law  renewed."  This  may  signify,  that  the 
law,  or  established  custom  received  from  their  fathers,  which 
had  been  broken  by  the  tyranny  of  Nectan,  was  renewed 
among  all  those  who  at  this  lime  retired  into  Ireland.  This 
conjecture  receives  confirmation  from  what  is  said  under  the 
year  729 :  "  The  return  of  the  rehques  of  Adonman  from 
Ireland."  '  This  was  the  very  year  in  which  Ecgberht  died : 
and  it  appears  probable,  that  the  adherents  to  the  old  system 
flattered  themselves,  that,  in  consequence  of  this  event,  they 
might  be  restored  to  the  peaceful  enjoyment  of  their  former 
privileges  in  lona ;  especially  as  their  persecutor  Nectan,  who 
had  been  put  in  chains  by  Drust,  A.  725,  had  died  in  the  year 
727,  that  is,  two  years  before  the  return  of  the  reliques ;  un- 
less we  suppose  that  it  was  the  same  year,  according  to  the 
error  ascribed  to  the  chronology  of  Tighernac. '' 

From  this  time  the  island  of  Hij  seems  to  have  enjoyed 
tranquillity  for  more  than  sixty  years,  A.  793,  all  the  wes- 
tern isles  were  desolated  by  the  Gentiles.  Hij  was  burnt  by 
them,  A  801.  They  returned  in  805,  and  "  reduced  the  fa- 
mily of  Hij  to  sixty-four."    Blathmac,  the  son  of  Flain,  was 


Ibid.  »  Piokerton's  Enquiry,  I.  299,  303. 

2  p 


298  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

martyred  in  Hij  by  the  Gentiles,  A.  824.  In  828,  "  Diar- 
maid,  Abbot  of  Hij,  went  into  Scotland  with  Columcille's  re- 
liques  :"  The  same  person,  it  is  added,  in  the  year  830,  went 
into  Ireland  with  the  same  reliques.  A.  848,  Jurastach,  Ab- 
bot of  Hij,  "  came  into  Ireland  with  Colura  Cille's  oathes,  or 
sanctified  things."  ' 

It  is  evident  that  the  reliques,  venerated  at  lona,  were  no 
longer  reckoned  safe  there,  by  reason  of  the  perpetual  inroads 
of  the  northern  nations.  But  it  is  not  easy  to  account  for 
their  perpetual  change  of  place.  A  learned  writer  supposes, 
that,  when  under  the  year  848,  Jurastach  "  is  said  to  have 
brought  Columcille's  oaths,  or  sanctified  things,  into  Ireland" 
it  is  "  mistakingly  put  for  Scotland,  into  which  they  were 
brought  at  this  epoch."  *  He  apprehends,  that,  in  the  year 
849,  they  were  deposited  in  a  church  built  at  Dunkeld,  by 
Kenneth  Macalpin,  in  honour  of  Coluniba. 

The  repetition  in  the  Annals  of  Ulster  gives  great  proba- 
bility to  the  idea,  that  there  is  a  mistake  as  to  the  designation 
of  the  country  ;  as  these  reliques  are  previously  said  tu  have 
been  carried  into  Ireland,  A.  830.  To  this  it  must  be  added, 
that,  in  the  year  877,  it  is  said,. "  The  shrine  of  Colnm  Cille, 
his  oathes  and  reliques,  brought  into  Ireland,  for  refuge  from 
the  Gentiles,"  or  "  for  fear  of  the  Gals." '  If  Jurastach  actu- 
ally deposited  these  at  Dunkeld,  we  must  either  suppose 
that  they  were  allowed  to  remain  there  only  about  twenty- 


*  Ann.  Ulst.  Pinkeiton.  '  Caledonia^  i.  428. 

'  Ann.  Ulst.    V.  Pink,  and  Johnst, 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  299 

eight  years  :  or  that  the  writer  of  the  Annals  speaks  of  some 
other  rehques,  which  had  been  retained  at  Hij  till  this  time, 
as  a  succession  of  abbots  was  still  kept  up  there.  It  seems 
certain,  from  Innes's  old  Chronicle,  No.  3,  that  A.  849,  Ken- 
neth translated  the  reliques  of  Columba  to  the  cliurch  which 
he  had  erected. "  But  as  Constantine,  the  son  of  Vergust,  King 
of  the  Picts,  built  the  church  of  Dunkeld,  A.  815,  ^  it  is  said, 
in  Dr  Smith's  Chronicle,  under  the  y^'ar  81 6,  "  St  Dermit, 
Abbot  of  Hij,  goes  to  Albin  with  Columba's  coffin  or  box 
( scrinium ) ."  '  If  this  event  happened  so  early,  it  is  proba- 
ble that  Uiarmaid  had  gone  with  them  to  Dunkeld  ;  as  know- 
ing that  Constantine  had  erected  a  church  in  honour  of  Co- 
lumba. This  agrees  with  Myln's  account  of  the  building  of  a 
church  by  Constantine  ;  although  he  dates  the  erection  about 
the  year  729-  * 

At  any  rate,  it  is  impossible  to  account  for  their  being  so 
early  transported  into  Ireland  as  A.  830  If  we  shall  sup- 
pose a  mistake  in  the  date  of  the  Ulster  Annals,  as  to  the 
time  of  their  being  brought  into  Scotland,  and  that  they  were 
really  deposited  at  Dunkeld  A.  8l6,  they  may  have  remain- 
ed there  for  some  time,  and  been  afterwards  removed  ;  be- 
cause Ungus,  who  succeeded  Constantine,  A.  819,  founded 
Kilrymont,  in  honour  of  Reguius,  and  was  determined  to 
give  it  the  pre-eminence  above  Dunkeld.    For,  at  this  time, 


'  Septimo  anno  regni  reliquias  S.  Columbae  transportavitad  ecclesiam  qiiam 
construxit.    Essay,  Append,  p.  783. 

*  V.  Enquiry,  I,  20Q.  '  P.  166.  *  See  above,  p.  136. 


300  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

there  does  not  appear  to  have  been  any  internal  disturbance 
in  Pictland,  nor  any  invasion  from  the  northern  barbarians, 
that  could  render  Dunkeld  insecure. 

If  we  may  credit  Colgan's  Chronology,  these  reliques  could 
not  have  been  carried  into  Albin  by  Diarmaid,  later  than  the 
year  8l6" ;  for  he  says  that  in  this  year  he  died. '  But  at  what 
time  soever  they  were  carried  thither,  it  would  appear  that 
they  were  soon  transported  into  Ireland.  If  we  admit  the 
idea,  that  they  had  been  formerly  deposited  in  Constantine's 
church,  whether  in  the  year  8l6',  or  828,  we  must  suppose 
that,  in  848,  or  849,  they  were  only  brought  back  by  Juras- 
tach  to  the  place  which  they  had  occupied  before.  As  it  is 
said  that  these  reliques  were  carried  to  Ireland  A.  877,*  or, 
according  to  Smith,  A.  87-5,  "  for  refuge  from  the  Gentiles ;" 
some  light  may  be  thrown  on  this  by  comparing  it  with  what 
is  said  in  the  same  Annals,  under  the  year  865.  "  Anlaiv 
and  his  nobilitie  went  to  Fortren,"  i.  e.  Pictland,  "  together 
Avitli  the  foreigners  of  Ireland  and  Scotland  ;  and  spoiled  all 
the  Cruthens"  or  Picts,  "  and  brought  their  hostages  with 
them."  Ihis  Anlaiv,  or  Olave,  was  leader  of  the  Danes  and 
Norwegians  who  had  taken  up  their  residence  in  Ireland.  He 
invaded  Pictland  a  second  time,  A.  870.  In  the  year  874, 
the  Picts  were  defeated,  with  great  slaughter,  by  the  black 
Gcds.  He  remained  a  whole  year  in  Pictland.  Thus  in  about 
a  year,  or  at  farthest  three  years,  after  this  last  defeat  of  the 
Picts,  the  reliques  of  Columba  seem  to  have  been  removed 

*  Caledonia,  i.  324,  No.  '  Ann.  Ulst.  Pink. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDfiES.  oOl 

to  Ireland,  as  at  that  time  in  a  state  of  greater  tranquillity 
than  Pictland.  For  this  was  a  very  disastrous  reign  to  the 
Picts. '  It  is  evident,  however,  from  what  we  have  formerly 
seen,  that  the  monks  of  Dunkeld  still  boasted  tiie  possession 
of  at  least  one  precious  wonder-working  bone  of  the  saint.  ^ 
Notwithstanding  the  great  decline  of  power,  there  continu- 
ed to  be  monks,  if  not  abbots,  of  Hij,  at  least,  till  the  year 
1203,  when,  it  is  said,  "  Ceallach  built  a  monastery,  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  learned  of  the  place ;  upon  which  the  clergy 
of  the  north  of  Ireland  held  a  meeting  ;  after  which  they 
came  to  Hi,  and  demolished  the  monastery  of  Ceallach."  ^  It 
is  j)robable,  that  this  was  erected  for  the  reception  of  one  of 
the  Romish  orders  of  religious ;  as  it  was  opposed  not  only 
by  the  Irish  clergy,  but  by  "  the  learned  of  the  place." 


'  Enquiry,  i.  178-9.  *  See  above,  p.  144. 

^  Life  of  Columba,  p.  168. 


JOS  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Of  the  Library  at  lona. — Account  given  of  it  by  Pennant,  from 
Boece. — Causes  assigned  for  its  Destruction  ; — Devastations 
by  the  Danes ; — by  Edward  I. ; — by  the  Reformers ; — by 
Cromwell ; — during  the  period  of  Persecution. — Books,  for- 
merly belonging  to  it,  said  to  be  still  exta7it. — The  Culdees pre- 
served till  about  the  Time  that  the  Lollards  appeared. — Of 
the  Beformation  in  Scotland,  whether  by  Bishops  ? — Of  those 
called  Superiiitendents. 

Not  a  little  has  been  said  with  respect  to  the  Library  at 
lona.  But,  besides  having  to  regret  the  loss  of  this  very  an- 
cient collection,  we  have  not  even  the  slender  consolation  of 
certainly  knowing  what  was  its  fate.  It  is  more  than  proba- 
ble, however,  that,  like  other  monuments  of  antiquity,  which 
have  fallen  a  sacrifice  to  the  depredations  of  time,  its  value 
has  been  considerably  overrated. 


THE   ANCIENT  CULDEES.  503 

"  The  public,"  says  Pennant,  "  was  greatly  interested  in 
the  preservation  of  this  place,  for  it  was  the  repository  of 
most  of  the  antient  Scotch  records.  The  library  here  must 
also  have  been  invaluable,  if  we  can  depend  upon  Boethius, 
who  asserts,  that  Fergus  the  II.,  assisting  Alaric  the  Goth, 
in  the  sacking  of  Rome,  brought  away,  as  share  of  the  plun- 
der, a  chest  of  books,  which  he  presented  to  the  monastery 
of  lona.  Aeneas  Sylvius  (afterwards  Pope  Pius  II.)  intend- 
ed, when  he  was  in  Scotland,  to  have  visited  the  librar}^  in 
search  of  the  lost  books  of  Livy,  but  was  prevented  by  the 
death  of  the  king,  Jaiiics  I.  A  small  parcel  of  them  were,  in 
1525,  brought  to  Aberdeen,'  and  great  pains  were  taken  to 
unfold  them,  but,  through  age  and  the  tenderness  of  the  parch- 
ment, little  could  be  read  ;  but,  from  what  the  learned  were 
able  to  make  out,  the  work  appeared  by  the  style  to  have  ra- 
ther been  a  fragment  of  Sallust  than  of  Livy."  " 

But  the  account  given  by  Boece  is  clogged  M-ith  difficul- 
ties. 1.  It  is  said,  that,  besides  the  chest  of  books,  there  fell 
to  the  share  of  Fergus  sacra  quedam  vasa,  "  certain  sacred 
vessels,"  which  lie  also  brought  with  him.  Now,  Boece  him- 
self lias  told  us,  Avhat  we  know  from  other  sources,  that  the 
Goths  respected  the  sacred  edifices.  Alaric  gave  a  peremp- 
tory order,  that  all  the  consecrated  vessels,  belonging  to  St 
Peter,  should  be  transported,  without  damage  or  delay,  to 
his  church. '  But,  although  these  only  are  mentioned,  in  con- 

'  Boethius,  lib.  vii.  p.  114.  Paulus  Jovius,  quoted  by  Ushei^  Br.  Eccl.  597. 

»  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  p.  2y6, 

3  Gibbon's  Decline  and  fall,  V.  312,  313, 


304  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

sequence  of  their  being  found,  by  the  soldiers,  under  the  care 
of  an  aged  virgin  ;  it  is  most  probable,  that  this  prince  would 
shew  the  same  regard  to  all  other  vessels  consecrated  to  the 
purposes  of  religion. 

2.  This  account  involves  a  gross  anachronism.  Fergus 
must  have  made  his  donation  to  the  monastery  of  lona,  about 
a  hundred  and  sixty  years  before  the  foundation  stone  of  it 
was  laid.  For  Boece  says,  that  Alaric  sacked  Rome  A.  412. 
Now,  Columba  did  not  land  in  lona  till  the  year  563,  or,  as 
some  say,  565.  "  Here,  we  are  told,  Fergus  employed  ap- 
proved scribes,  for  reducing  the  pianuscripts  to  the  form  of 
books,  several  ages,  as  would  seem,  before  the  art  of  writing 
was  known  in  the  country.  '^ 

3.  The  same  writer  elsewhere  says,  that  although  Fergus 
had  appointed  lona  to  be  a  repository  for  the  public  records, 
yet  Alexander  L,  on  account  of  the  great  difficulty  of  the 
access  to  lona,  had  caused  our  annals  to  be  transferred  to  the 
priory  of  Restennet,  in  Angus. '  Mailland  has  observed  that 


»  Pinkerton,  Vit.  Sanct.  p.  27.  Enquiry,  ii.  C65. 

*  Ferunt,  praeter  sacra  quedaiii  vasa,  multaimjue  et  preciosam  suppellectilem, 
arcam  quandaiii  libris  ref'ertam,  Fergusio  militari  pro  instituto  sorti  obuenisse  : 
eumque — incredibili  diligentla  eandem  seruasse  :  et  in  Hebrides  secum,  post 
multos  cum  Gothis  in  Italia  labores,  per  Germaniam  deportasse  intaclam  :  Jo- 
casseque  tandem  in  lona  insula,  aedibus  ad  tam  celebria  (ut  rebatur)  monu- 
menta,  simul  cum  sue  gentis  egregie  gestis  :  deleclis  ad  id  opus  probatis  scrip- 
toribus,  in  codices  redactis,  perpetuo  seruanda,  diligenti  opera  constructis. 
Boeth.  Hist.  Foi.  118,  a. 

3  Multos  postannos  vt  Restennothy  (munitioni  nomen  est  dim  in  Angusia 
vbi  nunc  canonicoruni  diui  Augustini  coenobiuni)  quum  ad  lonam  difficilis 
admodum  erat  aditus,  nostri  annales  inde  traducti  reseiuarentur,  Alexander 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  3  05 

hence  it  was  evident,  that  in  Bocce's  time  there  could  be  no 
records  at  iona :  and,  therefore,  that  he  could  not  o-et  his 
Veremiindus  from  tiiis  island. ' 

As  Boece  mentions  our  annals  onlj^  it  may  be  said,  that 
he  did  not  refer  to  the  ancient  classical  works,  which  Alex- 
ander might  not  think  of  demanding  from  the  monks  of  Iona. 

It  might  even  be  supposed,  that  Maitland  had  not  suffi- 
cient ground  for  charging  Boece  with  self-contradiction,  as 
to  our  annals  ;  as  some  of  them,  notwithstandmg  the  requisi- 
tion made  by  Alexander  I.,  might  still  have  been  retained  at 
Iona,  being  concealed  by  the  monks,  or  afterwards  procured 
by  them  from  other  quarters  ;  of  which  circumstance  Boece 
might  be  informpfl,  when  he  made  more  particular  inquiry 
with  the  view  of  writing  his  history.  But  it  cannot  be  deni- 
ed, that,  by  referring  to  works  unknown  to  all  our  historians, 
as  to  those  of  Cornelius  Hibernicus,  Veremund,  and  Camp- 
bell, of  whose  writings,  nay,  of  whose  existence,  we  can  dis- 
cover no  other  vestiges,  he  has  greatly  injured  the  credi- 
bility of  his  whole  story  with  respect  to  the  communications 
from  Iona.  The  most  favourable  opinion  which  can  possibly 
be  formed  of  the  conduct  of  Boece,  and  it  is  very  little  to 
his  credit  indeed,  is,  that  he  had  destroyed  the  manuscripts 
which  he  had  used,  that  his  own  history  might  be  in  greater 
request.    This,  as  we  learn  from  Gordon  of  Stralogh,  was  the 


primus  rex  edixit,  ne  nostralibus,  maiorumegregiegestorum  quae  imitarentiir 
deesset  memoria     Episcop.  Vitae,  Dedicat    This  work  was  written  A.  J522^ 
or  four  years  before  tlie  publication  of  liis  history. 
*  History  of  Scotland,  p.  125. 

2  Q 


306  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OT 

tradition  which,  when  a  young  man,  he  had  heard  at  Aber- 
deen. ' 

Nor  can  it  at  all  be  believed,  that  the  classical  MSS.  were 
brought  iVom  Rome  by  Fergus.  '1  here  is  little  probability 
indeed,  that  Fergus  ever  was  at  Rome ;  and  still  less,  that  an 
Irish  prince,  in  that  early  age,  would  encumber  himself,  du- 
ring his  military  labours,  with  a  chest  of  books,  written  in  a 
language  to  which,  we  may  reasonably  suppose,  he  was  an 
entire  stranger. 

It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  from  a  writer,  who  has 
frequently  substituted  fable  for  history,  credit  is  sometimes 
Avithheld,  even  when  he  may  have  a  just  claim  to  it.  This 
may  have  been  the  fate  of  V>nec.e,  in  the  instanrp  before  us. 
It  must  he  acknowledged,  that  he  does  not,  as  Pennant  says, 
assert  that  these  books  were  brought  from  Rome  by  Fergus. 
He  only  gives  it  as  a  tradition,  or  report ;  Ferunt,  Sac.  Besides, 
there  is  a  considerable  appearance  of  integrity  in  his  account 
of  the  transmission  and  examination  of  these  works.  He  claims 
no  merit  in  the  discovery.  AH  the  honour  that  he  claims,  is 
the  partial  execution  of  a  plan  previously  formed  by  a  per- 
son warmly  attached  to  the  interests  of  literature,  who  had 
come  to  this  country  as  papal  legate,  not  a  century  before 
the  time  that  Boece  wrote.  If  a  foreigner,  holding  such  a 
distinguished  place,  entertained  the  design  of  making  a  visit 
to  lona,  for  the  express  purpose  of  inspecting  the  library 
there,  it  must  have  been  well  known,  and  highly  gratitying 

•  V.  Nicolson's  Scot.  Hist,  Lib.  p.  75. 


THE  AN'CIF.NT  CULDEES.  307 

to  our  countrymen.  Nor  could  the  memory  of  this  design 
have  perished,  in  so  short  a  time,  among  those  who  had  any 
regard  to  learning;  especially  as  it  was  frustrated  by  a  cala- 
mitous event  that  so  deeply  interested  every  friend  to  his 
country.  Even  Boece,  therefore, .  would  not  have  ventured 
such  an  assertion,  had  he  not  been  assured  of  the  fact. 

He  also  says,  that  it  was  in  consequence  of  the  great  cele- 
brity of  these  books,  preserved  in  lona,  that  he  was  so  anxi- 
ous to  examine  "  what  they  were,  and  what  they  treated  of." 
He  assumes  nothing  to  himself,  in  the  account  which  he  gives 
of  their  transmission.  On  the  contrary,  he  owns  that  the  re- 
ligious of  lona  did  not  comply  with  his  request,  till  after  the 
third  application  ;  and  this  chiefly  by  the  good  offices  of  the 
noble  and  learned  Campbell,  his  majesty's  treasurer.  '  Boece 
published  his  history  while  Campbell  was  ahve ;  *  and  can  it 
be  supposed,  that  he  would  have  introduced  a  man  of  his  re- 
spectability as  a  witness  to  a  gross  falsehood,  liable  also  to 
contradiction  from  all  the  monks  at  lona  '^.  His  history  was 
published,  indeed,  little  more  than  a  year  after  the  lime  as- 
signed as  the  date  of  the  receipt  of  these  books.  He  had 
even  exposed  himself  to  recrimination  from  these  monks,  if 


'  Ceterum  qui  sint  libri,  in  lona  insula,ya/wa  at?eo  celehrati,  ac  quibus  de  re- 
bus conscriptij  explorandi  prouinciam  sunientes  apud  piorum  loci  illius  coetum 
nuncio  tertium  compellalum,  opera  maxime  nobilis  et  eruditi  viri  loannis 
Campibelli,aregiis  thesauns,  tandem obtinuiraus,  vtantiqui  codices,qui  quin- 
que  [quicunque  f]  illic,  Romanis  chavacteribus  essent  exarati^  ad  nos  fidelL 
nuncio  Aberdoniatn  deferrentur.     Hist.  Fol.  118^  b. 

'  Crawfurd's  Oificers  of  Slate,  p.  370. 


308  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OT 

there  was  any  ground  for  it ;  as  he  ascribes  the  deplorable 
state  of  the  manuscripts,  rather  to  the  carelessness  of  their 
guardians,  than  to  the  waste  of  time. '  A  reflection  of  this 
kind  might  well  be  supposed  to  excite  Vesprit  dii  corps. 

Having  mentioned  the  lost  books  of  Liv}^  as  the  great  de- 
sideratum, had  the  story  been  entirely  a  fabrication,  it  would 
have  been  as  easy  for  him  to  have  said,  that  the  fragments 
which  he  examined  indicated  the  style  of  this  author,  as  to 
have  ascribed  them  to  Sallust;  and  more  natural,  as  giving 
greater  importance  to  his  pretended  investigation. 

It  also  deserves  observation,  that  Boece  speaks  of  these 
manuscripts  as  inspected,  while  in  his  custody,  by  a  variety 
of  learned  men  ;  and  candidly  confesses,  that  it  could  not  be 
determined,  whether  they  had  been  written  in  Scotland,  or 
brought  from  abroad,  being  written  after  the  Roman  mode, 
as  they  treated  of  Roman  affairs.  "  This  o?ilj/,"  he  says, 
"  appeared  to  the  judgment  of  «//  who  saw  them,  that  they 
savoured  more  of  the  style  of  Sallust  than  of  Livy."  ^  Had  he 
never  received  these  manuscripts,  or  had  he  shewed  them  to 
none  of  his  literary  friends,  would  he  ever  liave  hazarded  such 
a  declaration  ? 

It  may  be  added,  that,  while  the  learned  Usher  scouts  the 
idea  of  their  being  brought  from  Rome  by  Fergus,  he  admits 


'  —  Vetustate,  vel  custodum  potius  incuria  adeo  erosa,  vt  vix  decinium 
quodque  verbum  legere  possis.   Hist,  ut  sup. 

^  Vno  omnium  qui  ea  videriint  iudicio  Sallustianam,  potius  quam  Liuianam 
redoleer  eloqueutiam  censent.   Ibid. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  300 

the  narrative  of  Boecc,  as  far  as  it  regards  these  fragments. ' 
Gibbon  also,  a  writer  abundantly  fastidious  as  to  evidence, 

has  no  hesitation  in  sayijig,  that  lona  was  "  distinguished 

by  a  classic  library,  which  afforded  some  hopes  of  an  entire 
Livy/- 

"  There  can  be  no  doubt,"  it  has  been  said  of  late,  "  but 
the  many  learned  men  that  flourished  at  I,  had  the  classics 
among  them,  and  all  the  books  on  divinity  and  sciences  these 
ages  could  afford.  It  can  be  as  little  doubted,  that,  like 
other  societies,  of  learned  men,  they  committed  their  own 
works  to  writing,  as  well  as  the  transactions  of  their  country- 
men." '  With  respect  to  classical  works,  however,  it  must  be 
regretted,  that  we  have  no  better  proof  than  conjecture,  be- 
sides what  may  be  supposed  to  arise  from  the  testimony  of 
Boece.  I  am  rather  inclined  to  think,  that  their  collection 
of  theological  works  was  never  very  extensive  ;  because,  in 
early  ages  at  least,  the  religious  of  this  seminary  were  chiefly 
devoted  to  the  reading  and  transcribing  of  the  scriptures,  and 
of  sacred  hymns.*  Columba  spent  much  of  his  time  in  writ- 
ing. He  employed  his  disciples  in  the  same  manner ;  and 
was  at  pains  that  they  should  transcribe  with  the  greatest  ac- 
curacy. 5  Dr  Smith,  speaking  of  his  successors,  says ;  "  How 

■  Primord.  p.  59.5,  396.  »  Decline  and  Fall,  vi.  246. 

^  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  205.  N.  ♦  See  above,  p.  ^y, 

'  Quadam  die  Baitheneus,  ad  Sanctum  accedens,  ait,  "  Necesse  habeo  ut 
aliquis  de  fiatribus  raecum  psalterium,  quod  scripsi,  percurreus  emendet." 
Coluinba  informed  him,  that  in  his  copy  of  the  Psalms  there  was  only  one  er- 
ror, which  was  the  want  of  the  vowel  I  in  a  single  instance.  Adomn.  Vit.  Co- 
lumb.  lib.  1.  cap.  23  Ed.  Pinkerton. 


310  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

well  ihey  studied  the  languages,  appears  from  the  excellent 
Latin  ot  Cumin,  and.of  Adomnan,  who  discovers  also  his 
knowledge  of  Greek  and  Hebrew  ;  and  wrote  a  geography 
of  the  Holy  Land."  '  This  work  Bade  not  only  ascribes  to 
Adomnan,  but  highly  commends.  "  The  same  person,"  he 
says,  "  wrote  a  book  concerning  the  holy  places,  most  useful 
to  many  readers.  He  received  his  information  from  Arcu- 
idphus,  a  French  bishop,  who  had  gone  to  Jerusalem  to  visit 
the  holy  places ;  and  who,  having  surveyed  all  the  Land  of 
Promise,  travelled  to  Damascus,  Constantinople,  Alexandria, 
and  many  islands,  and  returning  home  by  sea,  was,  by  a  violent 
storm,  brought  to  the  western  coast  of  Britain.  After  many 
accidents,  coming  to  Adomnan,  the  servant  of  Christ  above 
mentioned,  as  he  appeared  to  be  learned  in  the  scriptures, 
and  well  acquainted  with  the  holy  places,  he  was  most  readi- 
ly received,  and  attentively  listened  to,  by  him  ;  so  that  what 
things  soever  he  had  seen  in  these  places  worthy  of  remem- 
brance, he  forthwith  committed  to  writing.  Thus,  he  com- 
posed a  work  very  useful,  and  especially  to  those,  who,  being- 
far  removed  from  these  places  where  the  patriarchs  and 
apostles  dwelt,  know  nothing  more  of  them  than  what  they 
learn  by  reading."  "^  Bede  then  proceeds  to  give  some  ex- 
tracts from  this  work,  which  occupy  two  chapters.  The  work 
itself  is  extant  in  Mabillon's  Collections. ' 

Many  works,  both  in  Latin  and  in  Irish,  are  said  to  have 


'  Life  of  Columba,  p.  b4.  N.  '  Hist.  lib.  v.  15. 

'  Act.  Ben.  Saec.  3.  part.  2.  p,  502.  V,  Not.  ap.  Bed.  Hist.  loc.  citat. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  311 

been  written  by  Columba  himself;  and  among  these,  the 
life  of  the  patron  saint  of  Ireland. '  The  life  of  Columba,  we 
are  told,  was  written,  in  Irish  metre,  by  his  cousin,  disciple, 
and  successor,  Baithen,  who  was  also  canonized. "  To  Abbot 
Cumin  several  writings  are  ascribed, '  beside  the  life  of  Co- 
lumba, published  by  Mr  Pinkerton,  and  referred  to  above, 
which  was  undoubtedly  his  work.  Of  these,  of  the  writings 
of  Adomnan,  and  of  other  abbots  who  succeeded  him,  there 
is  every  reason  to  believe  that  copies  would  be  carefully  pre- 
served in  the  monastery.  Men,  who  were  so  much  devoted 
to  writing,  would  strain  every  nerve  to  increase  the  number 
of  their  books. 

"  What  then,"  may  it  be  inquired,  "  has  become  of  this 
library  ?  How  can  it  be  aoooiinfed  for,  that  it  should  entirely 
disappear  ?"  This  has  been  primarily  ascribed  to  the  inroads 
of  the  Danes.  *  These  were  frequent  and  fatal.  The  monas- 
tery of  lona  was  burnt  by  them,  A.  797 ;  a  second  time, 
801 ;  and  it  was  destroyed  by  fire  in  the  year  IO69.  A. 
805,  the  family  of  lona,  to  the  number  of  sixty-eight,  was 
destroyed  by  the  pirates  of  that  nation  ;  and  in  985  they 
rifled  tlie  monastery,  and  killed  the  abbot,  with  fifteen  of  his 
disciples. '  "  If  the  barbarians,"  it  has  been  said,  "  had  the 
library  in  their  power,  no  doubt  they  would  destroy  it.'"* 
According  to  the  information  of  Pennant,  it  would  appear, 
that,  perhaps,  while  the  Norwegian  princes  were  sovereigns 


'  OJonellus,  Smith's  Life  of  Columba^  App.  p.  135.  Harris,  Writers,  p.  18. 
'  Harris,  utsup.  p.  21.  ^  JbJci   p_  33, 

*  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  205.  s  V.  Caledonia,  i.  474.  N. 

*  Statist.  Ace.  lit  sup. 


312  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

of  the  isles,  they  judged  it  proper  to  carry  some  of  the  more 
valuable  MSS.  to  a  place  of  security  in  their  own  country. 
"  I  am  informed,"  he  says,  "  that  numbers  of  the  records  of 
the  Hebrides  were  preserved  at  Drontheim,  till  they  were  de- 
stroyed by  the  great  fire  which  happened  in  that  city,  either 
in  the  last,  or  present  century." '  This,  however,  might  take 
place  after  the  cession  of  the  Hebrides ;  for,  by  the  treaty 
made  on  this  occasion,  "  the  patronage  of  the  bishopric  of 
Sodor  was  reserved  to  the  Archbishop  of  Drontheim  in  Nor- 
way." " 

The  learned  Torifaeus  does  not  seem  to  have  been  so  well 
informed,  with  respect  to  the  depredations  made  by  his  coun- 
trymen in  the  island  of  lona,  as  might  have  been  expected. 
He  says,  that  in  the  year  1210,  a  sa'"**^ron  of  piratical  ships, 
to  the  number  of  twelve,  under  Birkibein  and  Bagli,  taking 
advantage  of  the  intestine  divisions  of  the  princes  of  the  He- 
budae,  committed  many  depredations  in  this  quarter,  and 
plundered  the  Holy  Island,  or  that  of  St  Columba,  which, 
till  that  time,  had.  never  been  subjected  to  any  injury  from 
the  Norwegians,  as  being  protected  by  its  sanctity.  He  as- 
serts this,  as  attested  by  all  their  annals.  ^  The  facts  former- 
ly quoted,  however,  rest  on  the  combined  testimony  of  the 
Annals  of  Ulster,  and  of  the  Irish  martyrologists. 

Bishop  Nicolson,  speaking  of  the  library  at  Icolmkill,  says ; 

'  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  p.  296.  *  Dalrymple's  Annals,  i.  178. 

'  Haebudae,  anno  sequente  decimo,  scilicet,  testantibus  annalibus  omnibus, 
intestinis  regum  suorum  bellis  discoides,  ab  lis  exspoliatae,  et  in  his  insula 
sancta,  sen  Divi  Columbi,  in  ilium  diem  ab  injuriis  Norvegoium  intacta,  et 
religione  tuta.    Rerum  Orcadens.  Hist.  p.  153. 
3 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  313 

"  Our  King  Echvard  the  First,  having  claimed  the  sovereign- 
ty of  Scotland,  made  a  most  miserable  havock  of  the  histo- 
ries and  laws  of  that  kingdom  ;  hoping,  that,  in  a  short  time, 
nothing  should  be  found  in  all  that  country,  but  what  car- 
ry'd  an  English  name  and  face."  ' 

"  rhe  second  great  loss  of  the  Scotch  records,"  according 
to  his  mode  of  enuu)eration,  "  happen'd  upon  the  mighty 
turn  of  the  Reformation ;  when  the  monks,  flying  to  Rome, 
carry 'd  with  them  the  register-books,  and  other  ancieni  trea- 
sure of  (heir  respective  monasteries."  ^  "  At  the  Reformation," 
says  another  writer,  "  the  MSS.  of  I  were  in  part  carried  to 
the  Scotch  colleges  of  Doway,  or  to  Uome,  at  least  the  char- 
tularies,  and  such  as  were  esteemed  most  valuable  by  the 
monks."  ^  The  college  of  Ratisbon  has  also  been  mentioned, 
as  possessing  part  of  this  spoil.*  But,  from  all  that  I  have 
been  able  to  learn  from  such  of  our  countrymen  as  have  re- 
sided, or  been  trained  up,  in  the  Scotch  colleges  on  the  con- 

■  Scottish  Hist.  Libr.  p.  241.  *  Ibid.  p.  243-4. 

*  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  203. 

*  Tue  same  account  has  been  given  by  the  Rev.  Mr  M'Nicol.  Of  Dr  Alex- 
ander Canipbel  in  Argyleshire,  he  says;  "  He  was  told  by  his  father,  the  cele- 
brated Mr  Colin  Campbel,  minister  of  Ardchattan,  a  man  eminent  for  learn- 
ing in  general,  and  for  mathematical  and  antiquarian  knowledge  in  particular, 
that  the  greatest  part  of  the  books  of  value  belonging  to  lona,  in  the  latter 
centuries,  were  carried  to  Doway,  in  French  Flanders;  where  the  Scots  had  a 
seminary,  which  still  continues."  Remarks  on  Dr  Johnson's  Journey,  p.  341, 
He,  in  the  same  place,  refers  Dr  Johnson  to  Dr  Campbel,  who,  he  says,  "  among 
other  things,  will  make  him  acquainted  with  a  very  old  MS.  in  Gaelic  charac- 
ter, which  makes  a  large  volume  of  a  quarto  size ;  and  which,  with  a  variety  of 
other  subjects,  gives  a  particular  account  of  the  feuds  which  had  formerly  sub- 
sisted between  the  families  of  Fion  (or  Fingal)  and  Gaul." 

2  R 


314  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  Of 

tinent,  it  would  appear,  that  tliere  has  been  far  less  ground 
for  this  assertion  than  has  been  generally  imagined.  If  an 
accurate  search  were  made,  by  such  travellers  as  really  pos- 
sessed a  literary  character,  and  took  an  interest  in  the  ancient 
history  of  our  country,  more  perhaps  might  be  discovered 
among  the  treasures  of  the  Vatican,  than  any  where  else. 

The  indiscreet  zeal  of  the  reformers  has  also,  with  too  much 
reason,  been  viewed  as  a  principal  cause  of  the  destruction 
of  this  library.  "  The  register  and  records  of  the  island," 
according  to  Pennant,  "  all  written  on  parchment,  and  pro- 
bably other  more  antique  and  valuable  remains,  were  all  de- 
stroyed by  that  worse  than  Gothic  synod,  which  at  the  Re- 
formation declared  war  against  all  science."  '  He  might  per- 
haps allude  to  the  act  of  the  convention  of  estates,  A.  Ij6l, 
"  passed  at  desire  of  the  church,  for  demolishing  all  the  abbeys 
of  monks  and  friars,  and  for  suppressmg  whatsomever  monu- 
ments of  idolatrie  were  remaming  in  the  realm,  the  execution 
whereof  in  the  west  parts  was  committed  to  the  Earls  Arrane, 
Argile,  and  Glencarne."  In  consequence  of  this  appointment, 
"  ensued  a  pitiful  vastation  of  churches  and  church-buildings 
throughout  all  the  parts  of  the  realm ;  for  every  man  made 
bold  to  put  to  his  hand,  (the  meaner  sort  imitating  the  greater, 
and  those  who  were  in  authority).  They  ritled  ail  churches 
indifferently,  making  spoil  of  every  thing  they  found. — 'I  he 
very  sepulchres  of  the  dead  were  not  spared,  but  digged,  npt 


»  Voyage,  ut  sup.    He  refers  to  "  MS.  Advocates'  Library ;"  but  without 
any  specification. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  315 

up,  and  sacrilegiously  violated.  Bibliothecks  destroyed,  the 
volumes  of  the  fathers,  councells,  and  other  books  of  hu- 
mane learning,  with  the  registers  of  the  church,  cast  into  the 
streets,  afterwards  gathered  in  heaps,  and  consumed  with 
lire." '  Could  we  give  full  credit  to  this  account,  who  could 
read  it  without  regretting,  that  men,  whose  intentions  were 
good,  should  act  with  as  little  discrimination,  as  if  they  had 
reckoned  learning  inimical  to  religion,  or  proposed,  as  their 
pattern,  the  sentence  of  the  Saracen  caliph  with  respect  to 
the  inestimable  library  of  Alexandria  !  But  it  can  scarcely 
be  supposed,  that  any  of  the  nobility  or  ministry  would  give 
their  sanction  to  the  destruction  of  libraries.  What  happen- 
ed in  this  way  must  be  attributed  to  the  unbridled  licentious- 
ness of  the  ignorant  rabble,  when  once  let  loose.  Spotswood 
himself  views  it  in  this  light.  For  he  subjoins ;  "  But  popu- 
lar fury,  once  armed,  makelh  no  difference ;  nor  doth  it  any 
thing  with  advice  and  judgment." 

With  respect  to  the  library  of  lona,  *'  it  is  said,  that  some  of 
the  IV]  SS.  were  carried  to  Inveraray,  and  that  a  Duke  of  Mon- 
tague found  some  of  them  in  the  shops  there,  used  as  snuff 
paper."  ^  This  traditionary  account  most  probably  respects 
the  time  referred  to  in  the  sentence  immediately  subjoined: 
"  If  any  of  them  were  in  the  library  of  the  family  of  Argyll, 
the  persecution  that  family  underwent,  in  the  time  of  Charles 
II.  accounts  for  none  being  there  now."  What  is  here  said 
receives  considerable  support  from  a  circumstance  mention- 

•  Spotswood's  Hist.  MS.  quoted  by  Keith,  Hist,  p.  503. 

*  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  205. 


316"  iirsTORrcAL  account  of 

ed  by  Sacheverell,  in  relation  to  a  book  which  had  certainly 
been  brought  from  lona.  "  The  dean  of  the  isles,  Mr  John 
Frazer,  an  honest  episcopal  minister, — told  me,  his  father, 
who  had  been  dean  of  the  Isles,  left  him  a  book  with  above 
300  inscriptions,"  taken  from  the  monuments  of  lona,  "  which 
he  had  lent  to  the  late  Earl  of  Argile,  a  man  of  incompara- 
ble sence,  and  great  curiosity  ;  and  doubts  they  are  all  lost 
by  that  great  man's  afflictions."  ' 

With  respect  to  our  ancient  registers  in  general,  Bishop 
Nicolson  says  ;  "  The  third,  and  killing,  blow  was  given  them 
by  Oliver  Cromwel ;  who  brought  most  of  the  poor  remains 
that  were  left  into  England  ;  and  they  likewise  were  mostly 
lost  in  their  return  by  sea."  '^  It  is  probable,  that  he  alludes 
to  those  of  the  monastery  of  lona,  in  common  with  others. 
Whether  Cromwell  actually  sent  to  lona,  with  an  intention 
to  carry  oft'  any  gleanings  that  might  be  found  there  in  his 
time,  we  cannot  determine.  But  it  will  afterwards  appear, 
that  his  usurpation  has  been  viewed  as  at  least  the  accidental 
cause  of  the  destruction  of  a  considerable  portion  of  its  pre- 
cious remains. 

Whether  it  was  owing  to  the  depredations  of  the  Danes, 
or  to  the  indifterence  of  the  Culdees  of  lona  to  the  works  of 
the  fathers,  it  is  not  easy  to  determine;  but  the  fact  seems 
well  authenticated,  that,  in  the  ninth  century,  the  only  book 
of  this  description,  which  they  had,  was  one  of  the  writings 
of  Chrysostom.  'I'he  anonymous  author  of  the  life  of  this 
father  gives  the  following  account.    "  Certain    clergymen, 

'  Voyage  to  1-Columb-kill,  p.  132.  *  Scot.  Hist.  Libr.  p.  244. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  317 

who,  from  among  those  who  inhabit  the  extremities  of  tlie 
Avorld,  coming,  upon  the  account  of  some  ecclesiastical  tradi- 
tions, but  particularly  the  observation  and  exact  calculation 
of  Easter,  to  the  royal  city  [of  Constantinople]  did  wait 
upon  the  patriarch  who  at  that  time  resided  therein.  This 
was  Methodius,  a  man  famous  in  the  days  of  our  ancestors  ; 
by  whom-  being  question'd  from  what  place,  and  on  what 
occasion,  they  had  travelled  thither  ?  they  answer'd,  that 
they  came  from  the  Schools  of  the  Ocean  ;  and  withall  they 
clearly  explain'd  to  him  the  occasion  of  coming  from  their 
own  country. — He  demanding,  by  what  traditions  of  the  fa- 
thers or  doctors  they  governed  themselves  ?  they  said,  that 
they  had  one  onely  book  of  the  father  Chrysostom,  fi'om 
whence  they  happen'd  clearly  to  learn  the  tailh,  and  the  ex- 
act observation  of  the  commands ;  affirming,  that  they  daily 
reap'd  great  advantage  by  this  piece,  which  was  very  agree- 
able and  acceptable  to  all,  being  handed  about  from  one  to 
another,  and  diligently  transcrib'd  ;  insomuch  that  there  was 
no  city,  as  they  said,  nor  any  of  their  clans,  or  territories, 
that  remained  void  of  so  great  and  important  a  benefit."  ' 

A  few  books  have  been  mentioned,  by  ditferent  writers, 
within  the  last  century,  or  a  little  farther  back,  some  of  which 
may  have  once  formed  part  of  the  library  at  lona. 

In  the  account  of  the  island  of  Mull,  which  is  separated 


»  Anonym.  Vit.  Chrysost.  V,  Toland's  Nazarenus,  p.  5,  G.  Methodius  was 
made  patriarch,  A.  842.  Cave,  Hist.  Literaria,  p.  533.  This  anonymous  life 
of  Chrysostom  was  written  after  tlie  year  950.  Ibid  p.  272.  It  may  be  doubt- 
ed, however,  wiiether  this  passage  refers  to  lona,  or  to  Ireland. 


318  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

from  lona,  only  by  a  narrow  sound,  it  is  said  ;  "  Since  the  Re- 
formation, the  parish  has  produced  none  eminent  for  learn- 
ing, if  we  except  the  Beatons  of  Pennicross,  who  were  doc- 
tors of  physic.  The  family  is  now  extinct :  but  they  are  still 
spoken  of  in  the  country  with  admiration  for  their  skill  in 
physic.  It  is  said,  that  one  of  them  was  sent  for  to  attend 
one  of  the  kings  of  Scotland.  They  had  a  large. folio  i\[S. 
in  Gaelic,  treating  of  physic,  which  was  left  with  a  woman, 
the  heiress  of  the  Beatons,  and  seen  by  some  now  living ; 
but  what  became  of  it,  the  incumbent,  after  all  his  inquiries, 
could  not  find.  It  is  perhaps  lost,  as  the  heirs  of  this  woman 
are  quite  illiterate."  ' 

In  this  monastery  particular  attention  seems  to  have  been 
paid  to  the  science  of  medicine.  "  The  OUa  Ileach,  and  01- 
la  Mmleach"  ^  says  Ur  Smith,  "  the  ancient  and  famous  line 
of  physicians  in  Hay  and  in  Mull  must  no  doubt  have  deriv- 
ed their  first  knowledge  from  this  seminary.  I  had  from 
Major  Maclachlan,  in  the  neighbouring  island  of  Luing,  a 

*  Statist.  Ace.  xiv.  204,  205.  Perhaps  this  is  the  same  name  with  that  of 
Baithen  or  Baithiie,  the  relation  and  snccPs<;or  of  Onliimhn.  In  the  list  of  his 
disciples  and  contemporaries,  we  find  also  Bnithan,  and  Maoi-uniha  son  of 
Beothan.   V.  Life  of  Columbaj  p.  137.  l60. 

*  "  OUa  signifies  a  doctor  or  professor  in  any  science,  particularly  in  ph\'- 
sic."  M'Nicol,  ut  sup.  p.  2GS.  Of  these  Beatons  he  says,  "  They  were  both 
educated  in  Spain,  and  were  well  versed  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages  ; 
but  they  did  not  understand  one  word  of  English.  OUa  lUch  lived  in  the 
reign  of  James  VL  and  held  free  lands  of  his  majesty,  as  one  of  his  physi- 
cians. He  wrote  a  Treatise  in  Physic,  in  the  Ciaelic  character,  with  quotations 
from  Hippocrates.  This  manuscript  was  seen  at  Edinburgh  some  years  ago,  by 
a  gentleman  of  my  acquaintance,  in  the  possession  of  Dr  William  Macfarlancj 
now  the  Laird  of  Macfarlane."  Ibid . 


THE  ANCIEKT  CULDEES.  319 

MS.  in  the  Irish  character  and  language,  on  the  subject  of 
medicine  and  surgery,  whicli  appeared,  irom  bemg  compared 
with  Astle's  specimens,  to  have  been  ot  a  most  remote  anti- 
quity ;  and  it  is  hkely  that  it  was  written  by  some  ot"  the 
learned  men  in  lona."  ' 

"  Of  what  lias  been  written  at  lona,"  says  Mr  M'Nicol, 
"  I  have  heard,  in  particular,  of  a  translation  of  St  Augustme 
De  Civitate  Dei,  and  a  Treatise  in  Physic,  which  is  very  old. 
The  former  was  in  the  possession  of  the  late  Mr  Archibald 
Lambie,  minister  of  Kilmartine,  in  Argyleshire  ;  and  the  lat- 
ter was  preserved  in  the  Advocates'  library  at  Edinburgh, 
where,  no  doubt,  it  is  still  to  be  seen."  ^ 

Many  copies  of  the  Life  of  Columba  seem  to  have  been 
dispersed  through  the  islands,  in  the  vernacular  tongue. 
"  The  Life  of  Columbj/.s,"  Martin  says,  "  written  in  the  Irish 
character,  is  in  the  custody  of  John  Mack-Niel,  in  the  isle  of 
Barray ;  another  copy  of  it  is  kept  by  Mack- Donald  of  Ben- 
becula."  ' 

"  We  are  informed  by  Mr  Lloyd,"*  says  Dr  Macpherson, 
"  that  there  is  still  in  the  Bodleian  library,  at  L)\tord,  an  Irish 
manuscript,  entituled  The.  Works  of  ColumbciUe, '  in  verse,  con- 


'  Life  of  Columba,  p.  83,  N. 

*  Remarks  on  Dr  Johnson's  Journey,  p.  261-2.  Some  account  will  be  given 
of  the  last  of  these  manuscripts  in  the  Appendix,    V.  Mo.  XXV^. 

'  Western  Isles,  p.  'zQii.  *  Catalogue  of  Irish  manuscripts. 

5  The  ingenious  Mr  Pennant  has  misapprehended  the  signification  of  this 
name  of  Columba,  and  thence  ascribed  a  singular  species  of  idolatry  to  his 
followers.  "  After  the  death  of  St  Coluajba,"  tie  says,  "  the  island  received 
the  name  of  i-columb-cill,  or  the  isle  of  the  ceil  of  Columba.  ^la  process  of 


320  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

taining  some  account  of  the  author's  life,  together  with  his 
prophecies  and  exhortations  to  princes. 

"  The  same  industrious  writer  observes,  that  there  is  in  the 
library  of  Trinity  College,  at  Dubhn,  some  other  most  curious 
and  wonderfully  ancient  manuscript,  containing  the  four 
gospels,  and  a  variety  of  otlier  matters.  The  manuscript  is 
called.  The  Book  oj  Culumb-cille,  and  thought  to  have  been 
written  by  Columba's  own  hand.  Finn?!,  King  of  Ireland, 
ordered  a  very  costly  cover  to  be  given  this  book.  On  a  silver 
cross,  which  makes  a  part  of  that  cover,  is  still  to  be  seen  an 
Irish  inscription,  of  which  the  literal  meaning  is,  '  The  pray- 
er and  blessing  of  Columb-cille  to  Flann,  the  son  of  AJail- 
sheachnail.  King  of  Ireland,  who  made  this  cover :  and,  should 
the  manuscript  be  of  no  greater  antiquity  than  the  reign  of 
that  prince,  it  must  be  about  nine  hundred  years  old.' '  "  '1  his 
story,  however,"  Dr  Macpherson  adds,  "  carries  with  it  a 
great  degree  of  improbability  ;  and  it  is  more  than  probable, 
that  this  Book  of  Cohimb-cille  arose  from  the  pious  Iraud  of  a 
much  later  age."  ' 

time  the  island  itself  was  personiried,  and,  by  a  common  blunder,  in  early  times 
converted  into  a  saint,  and  worshipped  under  the  title  of  St  ColumbkU/a."  Voy- 
age, p.  280. 

But,  as  we  have  formerly  seen,  p.  23,  Co/umcille  signifies,  not  the  cell  of  Co- 
lumba,  but  Columba  of  the  cells,  because  so  many  had  their  origin  Iroui  hiin. 
All  the  jespect,  therefore,  paid  to  A?  Columcille,  was  paid  to  Columba  himself, 
without  the  slightest  reltrence  to  lona.  Mr  Pennant's  remark  carries  its  own 
confutation.  Had  the  island  been  "  converted  into  a  saint,"  it  would  have 
been  denominated  St  Lcolumhcille. 

*  Archa^okjgia,  p.  432.  Lloyd  also  observes,  that  this  book  contains  certain 
interpretations  of  Hebrew  names. 

'  Critical  Dissertations,  xx. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  321 

I  shall  conclude  this  meagre  account  of  a  library  once  so 
famous,  willi  the  latest  notices  which  I  have  met  with  on  the 
subject.  They  occur  in  a  posthumous  work  of  the  late  learn- 
ed Dr  Walker  of  the  university  of  Edinburgh.  "  All  that  I 
could  learn  of  its  fate,"  he  says,  "  was,  that  the  reformers 
came  so  suddenly  upon  Icolumbkill,  that  the  inhabitants  had 
time  to  carry  little  or  nothing  away.  Some  of  the  books  and 
papers,  however,  were  conveyed  to  the  castle  of  Cairnburg, 
belonging  to  the  chief  of  the  Macleans,  and  then  judged  im- 
pregnable. Here  they  remained  till  a  siege,  in  the  time  of 
Cromwell,  when  they  were  mostly  destroyed  by  fire.  Some 
of  them,  however,  still  escaped,  of  which  1  got  notice  of  one 
manuscript,  and  saw  an  old  gentleman  in  whose  hands  it  had 
been  for  some  time  ;  but  found,  after  hunting  it  through 
three  or  four  islands,  that  the  last  leaves  of  it,  as  it  was  vm- 
luippily  vellum,  had  fallen  a  sacrifice  for  measures  to  a  tay- 
lor.    It  was  a  Latin  translation  of  an  Arabian  work  on  phy- 

SIC. 

From  what  we  have  formerly  seen,  "  it  is  plain,"  as  Sir 
James  Dalrymple  has  observed,  "  that  the  Culdees  continu- 
ed till  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century."  In  this  cen- 
tury, he  adds,  "  Renatus  Lolardus^  appearedan  France,  and 

'  Essays  on  Natural  History,  p.  140. 

*  The  iierson  here  referred  to  seems  to  have  been  properly  denominated 
Walter  Lollhard.  He  preached  in  Germany,  denying  extreme  unction,  the 
virtue  of  penance,  the  authority  of  the  pope,  &.c.  Other  doctrines,  evidently 
inconsistent  with  scripture,  have  been  imputed  to  him.  But  this  might  pro- 
ceed from  the  ill  will  of  his  adversaries.  He  was  burnt,  as  a  heretic,  at  Cologa 
A.  \Sii.  While  some  learned  writers  derive  the  name  Lollards  from  him, 
others  deduce  it  from  old  German  loll-en,  lull'Cn,  to  sing  with  a  low  voice ;  as- 

3  s 


522  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

Wicklif  in  England. — The  £.o/arrfs  appeared  in  this  kingdom 
under  the  government  of  R.  D.  of  Albany ;  and  shortly  there- 
after James  Resby  and  Paul  Craw  were  burnt  for  maintaining 
these  doctrines.  In  the  reigns  of  James  the  Third  and  Fourth, 
great  numbers  of  them  appeared  in  Kyle  and  Cunningham; 
and  the  first  beginning  of  the  Reformation  of  religion  was 
embraced  in  these  districts."  ' 

Here  we  have  a  singular  proof  of  the  providence  of  God 
in  preserving  the  truth,  in  our  native  country,  even  during 
the  time  that  the  Man  of  Sin  was  reigning  with  absolute  au- 
thority over  the  other  nations  of  Europe ;  and  in  transmitting 
some  of  its  most  important  articles  at  least,  nearly  to  the  time 
of  its  breaking  forth  with  renewed  lustre  at  the  Reformation. 
It  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  design  of  this  inquiry,  to 
enter  into  any  discussion  with  respect  to  the  scriptural  warrant 
for  the  presbyterian  form  of  government.  But  it  cannot  rea- 
sonably be  supposed,  that  the  memory  of  the  Culdees  had, 
even  in  the  sixteenth  century,  completely  perished  in  a  coun- 
try, in  which,  only  two  centuries  before,  they  had  been  con- 
tending for  their  ancient  rights,  not  merely  in  opposition  to 
the  whole  power  of  the  primacy,  but  to  the  additional  sup- 
port of  papal  authority ;  and  where  they  seem  to  have  con- 


sertino-  that,  in  the  year  1309,  certain  strolling  hypocrites  were  called  Lollards, 
or  praisers  of  God,  who  deceived  some  women  of  quality  in  Hainault  and 
Brabant.  But  whatever  was  its  origin,  this  designation  was  contemptuously 
"iven  to  those  in  Britain,  who,  before  the  Reformation,  opposed  the  cor- 
ruptions of  Rome.  V.  Hofmann.  Lex.  in  voc.  Mosheim's  Eccl.  Hist.  Ill,  355-8. 
'  Collections,  p.  285. 

9 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  323 

stituted  the  majority  of  the  ordinary  pastors,  till  within  a 
short  time  of  their  overthrow.  Although  we  have  no  written 
documents  concerning  them  as  a  body,  later  than  the  begin- 
nmg  of  the  thirteenth  century,  it  is  by  no  means  improbable, 
that  individuals,  trained  up  by  them,  or  adhering  to  their 
principles,  continued  to  discharge  the  pastoral  duties,  espe- 
cially in  those  places  which  were  more  remote  from  the  epis- 
copal seats. 

It  is  no  inconsiderable  confirmation  of  the  accounts  given 
of  them  by  our  later  writers,  before  the  Reformation,  how 
much  soever  some  affect  to  despise  their  testimony;  and  no 
contemptible  proof  of  the  strong  bias  that  was  in  the  mind 
of  the  nation  in  opposition  to  prelacy  ;  that,  as  soon  as  they 
liad  the  power  in  their  hands,  they  preferred  a  form  of  go- 
vernment nearly  allied  to  that  ascribed  to  the  Culdees. 

It  has  been  asserted,  indeed,  by  the  friends  of  the  hierarchy, 
that  the  government,  adopted  by  our  Scottish  reformers,  was 
not  presbyterian,  but  episcopalian.  The  ground  of  this  as- 
sertion, is  the  appointment  of  those  ministers  who  were  de- 
nominated Siiperintendeiits.  It  cannot  be  denied,  that  a 
greater  degree  of  power  was  given  to  these  office-bearers  than 
to  ordinary  pastors.  But  those,  by  whom  they  were  appoint- 
ed, had  no  idea  of  any  distinction  of  office  ;  and  even  the 
power,  entrusted  to  them,  was  so  limited,  that  they  appear 
in  a  very  different  light  from  those  usually  denominated  Bi- 
shops. Such,  indeed,  were  the  limitations  to  which  they  were 
subjected,  and  the  services  required,  that  an}' one  who  chietiy 
sought  his  ease,  or  wished  to  sacrifice  to  ambition,  might,  with 


324  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

respect  to  this  pre-eminence,  have  said,  with  a  safe  conscience, 
Nolo  episcopari.  They  were  elected  by  the  people  who  were 
to  be  committed  to  their  charge.  For  although  one,  in  the 
first  choice,  was  previously  nominated  by  the  lords  of  secret 
council,  his  edict  was  regularly  served  ;  and  not  only  were  all 
the  people  at  liberty  to  object  to  his  instalment,  but  "  ques- 
tion was  moved  to  the  haill  multitude,  if  there  was  ony  uther 
quhome  they  wuld  put  in  electioun  with  the  said"  person. ' 
In  case  of  a  y^cancy,  it  is  ordained,  that  "  the  cheefe  towne 
within  the  province,  to  wit,  the  ministers,  elders,  and  dea- 
cons, with  the  magistrate  and  councell  of  the  same  towne, 
shall  nominate,  and  by  publick  edicts  proclaime,  as  well  to 
the  Superintendents,  as  to  two  or  three  provinces,  next  adja- 
cent, two  or  three  of  the  most  learned  and  godly  ministers 
within  the  whole  realme,  that  from  amongst  them  one  with 
publick  consent  may  be  elected  and  appointed  to  the  office."  '' 
They  were  to  be  strictly  tried,  by  the  ordinary  pastors,  as 
to  their  learning,  prudence,  piety,  and  character;  to  be  set 
apart  by  them,  and  the  Superintendents,  where  any  had  been 
appointed ;  and  severally  subjected  to  the  censure  and  cor- 
rection of  the  ministry  and  elders  of  the  whole  province. 
They  were  equally  subject  to  deposition  with  the  ordinary 
pastors.  Each  of  them  had  a  particular  congregation  espe- 
cially under  his  charge.  He  was  required  to  preach  thrice 
every  week.  He  was  not  to  remain  more  than  three  or  four 
months,  in  his  principal  residence  ;  but  to  visit  the  province 

'  Knox's  Hist.  p.  263.        ^  First  Book  of  Discipline,  cli.  VI.  p.  iii.  §  6. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  325 

for  eiglit  or  nine  months,  in  the  year.  He  was  prohibited  to 
reside  more  than  three  weeks  in  any  one  place,  during  this 
visitation. 

Our  reformers  did  not  admit  of  any  ordination  of  the  Su- 
perintendents, as  this  would  have  implied  investiture  with  an 
office  diti'erent  from  that  of  the  ordinary  pastor.  Therefore 
they  say  ;  "  Other  ceremonies  then  [than]  sharp  examination, 
approbation  of  the  ministers  and  superintendents,  with  the 
pubhcke  consent  of  the  elders  and  people,  we  cannot  al- 
low." ' 

Their  office,  at  any  rate,  was  meant  to  be  merely  temporary. 
To  some,  this  idea  may  appear  as  the  interpretation  of  a  later 
age,  when,  it  may  be  supposed,  the  notion  of  presbyterian 
parity  had  gained  more  ground.  But  let  us  attend  to  the 
declaration  of  those  very  men,  who  first  recommended,  and 
who  digested,  the  plan  with  respect  to  the  choice  of  superin- 
tendents. "  We  consider,"  they  say,  "  that,  if  the  ministers 
whom  God  hath  endowed  with  his  singular  graces  amongst 
us,  should  beappointed  to  severall  plares,  there  to  make  their 
continuali  residence,  then  the  greatest  part  of  the  realme 
should  be  destitute  of  all  doctrine  ;  which  should  not  ontly 
be  the  occasion  of  great  murmur,  but  also  be  dangerous  to 
the  salvation  of  many.  And  therefore  we  have  thought  it  a 
thing  most  expedient  at  this  time,  that  from  the  whole  number 
of  godly  and  learned  men,  now  presently  in  this  realm,  l)e 
selected  ten  or  twelve,  (tor  in  so  many  provinces  we  have 

'  First  Book  of  Discipline,  ch.  VI   p.  iii.  §  8. 


326  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

divided  the  whole,)  to  whom  charge  and  commandment  should 
be  given  to  plant  and  erect  kirkes,  to  set,  order,  and  appoint 
ministers  as  the  former  order  prescribes,  to  the  countries  that 
shall  be  appointed  to  their  care  where  none  are  now,"  &c. ' 

i\lthough  this  measure  was  adopted  merely  as  a  matter  of 
temporary  expediency,  because  of  the  great  scarcity  of  re- 
formed pastors,  that  no  part  of  the  church  might  be  altoge- 
ther neglected  ;  they  thought  it  better  that  several  provinces 
should  be  vacant,  than  that  any  should  be  appointed  who 
were  unfit  for  so  important  a  trust.  ^  Accordingly,  although 
ten  or  twelve  superintendents  were,  as  we  have  seen,  judged 
necessary,  no  more  than  five  were  ever  appointed. 

This  plan,  in  another  point  of  view,  was  very  different  from 
that  of  prelacy.  For,  as  Calderwood  observes,  "  in  this  head 
of  superintendents,  we  have  no  degrees  of  superior  or  inferior, 
provincial  or  general  superintendents,  but  all  of  one  rank, 
without  subordination  of  some  to  others ;  which  is  otherwayes 
in  the  hierarchic  of  the  prclats,  where  we  have  bishops,  arch- 
bishops, primats,  and  patriarches."  ^ 

Such  is  the  resemblance  between  these  superintendents 
and  the  first  bishops  of  Scotland,  and  also  as  to  the  mode  of 
appointment,  that  one  might  almost  suppose  that  our  re- 
forn)ers  had  taken  the  college  of  lona  for  their  model.  Both 
were  chosen  out  of  the  common  body.  Both  were  subject 
to  the  authority  of  the  presbyters  or  seniors.     We  have  not 


•  Ibid.  ch.  VI.  p.  i.%Q.  '  Ibid.  cli.  VI.  p.  iii.  §.  6. 

'  Hist.  p.  27. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  ^27 

the  slightest  proof  of  ordination  by  any  claiming  superiority 
of  office.  They  were  equally  teaching  bishops.  The  prin- 
cipal design  of  the  appointment  of  both,  was  the  planting  of 
churches,  or,  as  it  is  expressed  in  the  First  Book  of  Discipline, 
"  the  establishment  of  the  kirke  ;"'  neither  being  suffered  to 
live,  as  our  reformers  say,  "  as  your  idle  bishops  have  done."  ^ 
They  were  not  distinguished  from  others,  under  any  pretence 
of  divine  authority,  but  by  man,  merely  for  expediency.  Thus 
the  superintendents  are  described  only  as  one  class  of  preach- 
ers. Hence  the  compilers  of  the  Book  of  Discipline  say ; 
"  We  have  thought  good  to  signifye  to  your  honours  such 
reasons  as  moved  us  to  make  difference  betwixt  preachers  at 
this  time."  '  Although,  during  several  successive  reigns,  the 
crown  still  endeavoured  to  restore  the  hierarchy  which  had 
existed  before  the  Reformation,  it  was  still  keenly  opposed  ; 
and  on  every  opportunity  which  the  body  of  the  nation  had 
of  expressing  their  inclinations,  a  national,  (may  I  not  say  ?) 
an  hereditary,  antipathy  to  this  form  of  government  was  un- 
equivocally manifested. 

•  Fisrt  Book  of  Discipline.  VI.  3.  *  Ibid.  VI.  2.  '  Ibid.  VI.  1, 


328  nrsTOiiiCAL  accoukt  op 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Objections  considered. — The  supposed  Inconsistency  of  the  Monks 
of  lona  sending  Bishops,  or  Improbability  of  their  being  appli- 
ed to  for  such  a  Mission,  if  unfriendly  to  the  Order ; — I'he 
Culdees  said  to  have  been  merely  the  Episcopal  Chapter  of  the 
Diocese  in  which  they  resided. — Asserted,  that  there  were  never 
any  Culdees  at  lona,  or  within  the  Territories  of  the  ancient 
Scots ;  and  that  they  made  their  first  Appearance  at  St  Au" 
drews. 


In  the  progress  of  this  investigation,  I  have  considered  the 
principal  exceptions  to  the  arguments  brought  to  prove,  that 
the  ecclesiastical  power,  established  at  lona,  bore  a  striking 
analogy  to  the  presbyterian  form.  Before  leaving  the  sub- 
ject, it  may  be  necessary  to  advert  to  some  of  the  objections 
that  have  been  made  to  this  hypothesis. 

1.  It  may  seem  a  powerful  objection  to  this  scheme,  that, 

when  application  was  made,  on  different  occasions,  by  the 

s 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  32^ 

Saxon  princes  to  the  monastery  of  lona,  for  bishops,  those 
who  resided  there  had  no  scruple  to  ordain  and  give  a 
mission  to  pastors  of  this  description.  '  On  the  other  hand, 
it  may  appear  inconceivable,  that  "  the  English  would,  once 
and  again,  have  concurred  so  heartily  with  those  who  want- 
ed to  abolish  the  episcopal  order  in  Scotland,  while  they  still 
kept  it  up  among  themselves."  ^ 

So  little  weight  is  there  in  the  last  part  of  this  objection, 
that  it  scarcely  merits  a  reply.  Those,  who  made  applica- 
tion to  the  seniors  at  lona,  were  principally  concerned  about 
the  preaching  of  the  word  of  faith  ;  and  it  may  naturally  be 
supposed,  that,  in  the  tirst  instance,  at  least,  they  scarcely 
passed  a  thought  about  the  form  of  ecclesiastical  government. 
With  the  same  propriety  might  it  be  argued,  that  they  would 
not  have  applied  to  those  who  were  schismatical  as  to  the 
mode  of  observing  Easter ;  because  the  Angles,  when  they 
submitted  to  the  authority  of  Rome,  viewed  the  Scottish 
clergy  in  this  light.  By  the  use  of  the  appellation  English, 
an  ignorant  reader  might  be  led  to  suppose,  that  the  corre- 
spondence had  been  maintained  even  after  this  became  the 
general  designation  of  the  inhabitants  of  South- Britain.  But 
the  intercourse  with  lona  was  long  previous  to  this  time  ;  and 
was  maintained  only  for  about  thirty  years.  The  intluence 
of  Rome  at  length  so  far  prevailed,  that  none  were  received 
from  this  island,  who  refused  submission  to  papal  authority. 


•  Ledwicli,  p.  107,  108.    Life  of  Sage,  p.  50,  51. 

*  Keith's  Catalogue,  Pref.  xviii. 

2  T 


330  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

Of  this  we  have  a  striking  proof  from  the  conduct  of  Wil- 
frid, a  Saxon  monk,  who  carried  on  the  debate  with  Colman, 
Bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  about  the  time  of  observing  Easter. 
Bede  merely  says,  that  king  Alchfrid  sent  the  presbyter  W  il- 
frid  to  the  King  of  France,  who  caused  him  to  be  consecrated 
a  bishop.  '  But  the  good  man  was,  perhaps,  ashamed  pf  the 
real  reason  of  this  mission.  Wilfrid  was  so  violent,  that  he 
would  not  submit  to  Scottish  ordination.  William  of  Malmes- 
bury  speaks  it  fairly  out :  "  But  he  persisted  in  refusing  to 
be  ordained  by  Scottish  bishops,  or  by  those  whom  the  Scots 
had  ordained,  because  the  apostolical  see  scorned  to  have 
any  fellowship  with  them."  * 

The  other  branch  of  the  objection  deserves  more  attention. 
No  pastor  can  have  any  reasonable  prejudice  merely  against 
the  name  of  Bishop.  For  it  is  of  scriptural  authority  ;  and 
was  originally  given,  in  common  with  that  of  Presbyter,  or 
Elder,  to  all  who  were  overseers  of  the  flock.  Our  excellent 
translators  were  well  assured,  that  there  was  anumber  of  £^ 
ders  in  the  church  of  Ephesus  ;  and  that  not  only  the  Apos- 
tle Paul  gave  them  all,  without  exception,  the  designation  of 
Bishops,  but  that  "the  Holy  Ghost  had  made"  them  all  "  bi- 
shops." But  here  carnal  policy  prevailed  over  conviction.  They 
could  not  but  know,  that  if  they  translated  the  term  e-rrunuvis?, 


*  Hist.  iii.  28. 

*  Sed  perstiiit  ille  [WilfriHus]  negaie,  ne  ab  Episcopis  Scottis,  vel  ab  iis 
quos  Scotti  ordiuaveruat,  consecrationem  suscipetet,  quorum  communionem 
sedes  aspernaietur  apostolica.   De  Gest,  Pontif.  Angl.  Lib.  iii. 


TUF.    ATVrCIENT   CULDEKS.  331 

as  they  did  every  where  else,  in  its  proper  sense,  as  being  the 
very  origin  of  our  word  bishop,  they  would  give  a  fatal  stab 
to  the  divine  right  of  episcopacy ;  and  therefore,  according 
to  the  dictates  of  worldly  prudence,  they  substituted  over- 
seers. 

The  objection  is  solely  to  the  abuse  of  the  name.  In  early 
ages,  such  was  the  piety  of  the  ministers  of  religion,  such  their 
humility,  that  no  idea  of  pomp  was  attached  to  this  designa- 
tion. This  was  eminently  the  character  of  "  the  family  of 
Hij  :"  and  they  could  scarcely  form  the  apprehension,  that 
one  of  their  own  number,  merely  because  he  received  the 
name  of  Bishop,  would  lord  it  over  his  fellows  who  had  con- 
ferred on  him  this  character.  For,  after  the  most  iu)partial 
investigation  of  this  subject,  of  which  I  am  capable,  I  have 
not  found  a  shadow  of  proof,  that  any  of  those,  sent  forth  as 
bishops  from  that  island,  were  ordained  by  such  as  claimed 
a  dignity  superior  to  that  of  presbyter. 

1.  I  am  much  disposed,  indeed,  to  think  that  all  the  differ- 
ence which  they,  in  a  more  early  age  at  least,  admitted  be- 
tween presbyter  and  bishop,  was,  that  they  conferred  the  lat- 
ter title  on  those  only  who  were  delegated  to  a  particular 
charge,  as  to  that  of  planting  a  church  among  the  Angles, 
or  who  were  to  have  a  pastoral  relation  to  a  certain  people ; 
whereas  the  presbyters,  although  they  by  themselves  dispens- 
ed ordinances  in  the  vicinity  of  their  monastery,  or  assisted 
the  bishop  on  his  mission  in  preaching  and  baptising,  were 


332  HTSTORTCAT,    ACrOUNT  OY 

viewed  merely  as  preachers  at  large,  without  having  any  such 
pastoral  relation. ' 

Bede  uses  the  terras  Bishop  and  Finest,  with  respect  to  what 
was  transacted  at  lona,  as  if  they  admitted  of  no  difference 
of  signification  as  to  office.  When  speaking  of  that  bishop 
who  had  been  sent  to  King  Oswald,  but,  mfeling  with  no 
success,  returned  home,  he  with  the  same  breath  gives  him 
both  designations;  using  both  the  term  Antistes,  and  Sacerdos: 
and  the  import  of  both,  nay,  the  great  dignity  of  his  office, 


'Since  writing  this,  I  have  observed  that  the  celebrated  Sir  Peter  King  gives 
a  similar  view  of  tlie  character  of  a  Presbyter,  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity. 
This  he  gives,  as  the  result  of  the  most  diligent  research,  and  most  impartial 
enquiry.  "  The  definition  of  a  presbyter  may  be  this  :  A  person  in  holy  or- 
ders, having  therefore  an  inherent  right  to  perform  the  whole  office  of  a  bi- 
shop ;  but  being  possessed  of  no  place  or  parish,  not  actually  discharging  it, 
without  the  permission  and  consent  of  the  bishop  of  a  place  or  parish."  ' 

It  would  appear,  indeed,  that  the  Presbyter-monks  of  Hii,  in  their  occa- 
sional administrations,  acted  as  authorized  by  their  abbot;  who,  though  him- 
self only  a  presbyter,  seems  to  have  thought  that,  as  having  a  fixed  charge,  he 
had  all  the  essentials  of  primitive  episcopacy. 

The  work  referred  to  is  written  with  great  candour  and  mildness.  The  au- 
thor clearly  shews,  by  quotations  from  the  writers  of  the  first  three  centuries, 
that  presbyters  diftered  not  irom  bishops  in  order,  but  only  in  degree.  He 
was  afterwards  made  Lord  Chancellor  of  England. 

The  account,  given  by  Jerome,  nearly  corresponds  to  what  seems  to  have 
been  the  practice  at  lona.  "  At  Alexandria,"  he  says,  "  from  the  time  of  the 
Evangelist  Mark,  to  that  of  Heraclas  and  Dionysius,  bishops,  the  presbyteis 
always  nominated  one  as  bishop,  chosen  from  among  themselves,  and  placed 
in  a  higher  degree."  • 

'  Enquiry  into  the  Constitution,  &c.  of  the  Primitive  Church,  p.  73,  74. 

^  Alexandriae  a  Marco  Evangelista,  usque  ad  Heraclani  et  Dionysium  Episcopos,  Preshyte! 
semper  unum  ex  se  electum,  et  excelsiori  gradu  collocatuni,  Episcopum  nominabant.  Hieror . 
Epist.  ad  Evagr 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  333 

is  made  to  lie  in  this,  that  he  was  a  preacher. '  It  was  in  his 
room  tiiat  Aidan  was  sent.  It  is  indeed  said,  that  he  deserv- 
ed to  be  made  a  bishop,  and  that  he  was  ordained.  Bui, 
besides  the  circumstance  of  his  being  ordained  by  the  con- 
ventus  seniorum,  it  may  be  difficult  to  prove,  as  we  have 
formerly  observed,  that  he  was  a  preacher  before.  As  it  is 
admitted,  that  in  these  monasteries  there  were  laymen,  ^  can 
it  be  shewn  that  Aidan  was  any  thing  more  before  his  ordi- 
nation as  a  bishop  ? 

2.  There  is  undoubted  evidence,  that,  in  these  early  times, 
the  term  bishop  was  used  in  a  sense  very  different  from  that 
attached  to  it  afterwards.  Of  this  the  most  ample  proof 
might  be  brought  from  the  general  history  of  Christendom. 
But  I  shall  con6ne  myself  to  that  of  our  own  islands.  Ni- 
nian  is  called  a  bishop  by  Bede  ;  and  he  probably  received 
the  title  during  his  life.     He  says,  that  the  Southern  Picts 


'  Be  not!  accepto  quern  miserant,  Predicatoie  dolentes.  Hist.  L.  V.  §  5, 
'  "  Neither  is  it  to  be  forgotten,  that  those  ancient  monks  were  of  no  order 
nor  indeed  men  in  orders  at  all  (as  Jerom  notes  among  others)  but  mere  lay- 
men, out  of  whom  the  clergy  were  commonly  chosen  :  their  monasteries,  and 
particularly  those  of  the  Britons,  Irish,  and  Scots,  having  been  schools  of  all 
good  literature  ;  and  many  of  them  in  the  nature  of  universities,  as  to  name 
no  more,  the  British  and  Irish  Bangor,  the  Scottish  1-colum-kill  and  Aberne- 
thy,  where  were  taught  history,  philosophy,  theology,  with  all  the  liberal 
sciences."  Toland's  Nazarenus,  p.  33.  "  Some  abbots  were  not  so  much  as 
priests;  but  either  deacons,  or  sub-deacons. — Some  abbots  were  laymen,  as 
the  Irish  Saranus  above-mentioned,  Fullan  that  was  Abbot  at  Cnobheresburgh, 
and  Swithert,  Abbot  of  Docore.  The  senior  monks  likewise,  which  govern'd 
under  them,  and  were  like  the  senior  fellows  of  our  colleges,  might  be  such  as 
were  not  in  orders."  Lloyd's  Histor.  Account,  p,  169. 
9 


334  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

were  converted  "  by  the  preaching  of  Nynias,"  as  he  gives 
his  name,  "  the  most  renowned  bishop, — wiio  had  been  in- 
structed, at  Rome,  in  the  faith  and  mysteries  of  truth,  whose 
episcopal  see,  of  the  invocation  of  St  Martin  the  bishop,  and 
stately  church,  the  nation  of  the  Angles  is  now  possessed  of."  ' 
This  place  was  not  within  the  Pictish  territories,  as  Mr  Pin- 
kerton  shews  in  his  Enquiry, ''  but  among  the  Cumraig  Bri- 
tons. Ninian  receives  the  same  designation  from  Alcuin, 
Boece,  Leslie,  and  a  variety  of  writers.  Yet  he  seems  to 
have  been  no  more  a  bishop  than  was  Columba.  Nor  could 
Bede  use  the  term  in  that  canonical  sense  which  was  become 
common  in  his  own  time.  For  he  afterwards  says  ;  Pecthelm 
is  "  Bishop  of  Candida  Casa,  or  Whithern,  which,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  increase  of  the  number  of  the  faithful,  has  been 
lately  added  to  the  list  of  episcopal  sees,  and  had  him  for  its 
first  prelate.  ^  In  the  MS.  History  of  Durham,  under  the  year 
664,  and  long  after  the  age  of  Ninian,  it  is  expressly  said  ; 
"  Candida  Casa  as  yet  had  no  bishop."*  William  of  Malmes- 
bury  also,  in  his  account  of  the  bishops  of  this  see,  although, 
after  Alcuin,  he  calls  Ninian  a  bishop,  using  the  term  in  its 
loose  and  general  sense,  says,  that,  "  towards  the  endof  Bede's 
life,  Pethelm  was  made  \he  first  bishop ;"  ^  that  is,  as  Selden 


•  Hist.  iii.  4.  *  Vol.  II.  265,  8cc. 

3  And  he  was  thaere  stowe  the  aereste  biscop.  Hist.  Alfred's  Transl.  V.  24. 

*  Candida  Casa  necdum  episcopuin  habuerat.    MS.  Cotton.  Libr. 

5  Sub  extrenio  Bedae  tempore  primus  factus  est  episcopus  Pethelmus.  Ap. 
Pref.  Selden.  ad  Decern  Script,  xii.  xiii. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  335 

explains  it,  "  according  to  the  canonical  ideas  of  the  episco- 
pacy then  generally  received  throughout  Christendom." 

The  character  of  the  Irish  bishops,  in  early  times,  may  as- 
sist us  in  judging  of  the  rank  of  those  who  were  ordained  at 
lona  ;  especially  as  Columba,  who  was  not  a  bishop,  but  an 
abbot  and  presbyter,  is  designed  not  only  "  primate  of  the 
Scots  and  Picts,"  '  but  "  primate  of  all  the  Irish  bishops."  ' 
Till  the  year  1152,  they  seem  to  have  been  properly  C/ior- 
episcojji,  or  Rural  Bishops.    In  JVIeath  alone  there  were  four- 
teen bishoprics  ;  in  Dublin  thirteen.  Their  number,  it  is  sup- 
posed, might  amount  to  above  three  hundred.  ^  Uhey,  in  the 
same  manner  with  the  Scottish  and  Pictish  bishops,  exercised 
their  functions  at  largie,  as  they  had  opportunity.  *   "  That 
Bishop  in  Ireland,"  says  Toland,  "  did,  in  the  fifth  or  sixth 
centuries  (for  example)  signify  a  distinct  order  of  men,  b}' 
whom  alone  presbyters  cou'd  be  ordain'd,  and  without  which 
kind  of  ordination  their  ministry  were  invalid  ;   this  I  abso- 
lutely deny ;  as  I  do  that  those  bishops  were  Diocesan  Bi- 
shops, when  nothing  is  plainer,  than  that  most  of  'em  had  no 
bishopricks  at  all  in  our  modern  sense  ;  not  to  speak  of  those 
numerous  bishops  frequently  going  out  of  Ireland,  not  call'd 
to   bishopricks  abroad,   and  many  of  'em  never  preferr'd 
there."  ^ 


•  Colgan.  Trias,  p.  498. 

^  Omnium  Hiberniensium  episcoporum  Primas.  Notker.  Balbul.  Martyrol. 
9.  Jun.  V.  Smith's  Life  of  Columba,  p.  151,  15ii. 

'  Ledwich's  Antiq.  Irei.  p.  a2,  a3.  *  Ibid.  p.  )06, 

^  Kazarenus,  Lett.  ii.  p.  37,  38. 


336  HISTORICAL   ACCOUNT  OF 

We  have  a  similar  account  of  the  Irish  bishops  in  that 
rare  and  curious  work,  the  Monasticon  Hibernicum.  "  It  is  to 
be  observ'd,"  says  the  author,  "  that  Cohiian  having  been  a 
bishop  in  England,  was  no  sooner  settled  at  Inisbofinde,  but 
that  place  became  a  bishoprick  ;  so  that  St  Colman,  who  had 
before  been  called  Bishop.of  Lindistarn,  was  afterwards  stil'd 
Bishop  of  Inisbofinde  ;  and  the  same  saint  going  afterwards 
to  Mayo,  that  place  was  likewise  a  bishoprick,  which  was 
united  to  that  of  Inisbofinde  :  so  certain  it  is  that  formerly,  in 
the  British  islands,  bishopricks  were  not  regulated  and  set- 
tled, but  the  bishops  were  moveable,  without  being  confin- 
ed to  any  certain  diocese.  This  is  the  reason,  that,  in  the 
first  ages,  we  find  so  many  bishops  in  Ireland ;  for  in  St 
Patrick's  days  there  were  three  hundred  and  fifty  at  one  and 
the  same  time,  though,  as  Colgan  owns,  there  were  never 
near  so  many  bishopricks  in  Ireland.  It  is  very  likely,  that, 
when  the  ancient  historians  speak  of  so  great  a  number  of 
bishopricks,  in  Ireland,  they  only  meant  those  abbies,  in 
which  these  moving  or  titular  bishops  were  abbots ;  and  those 
houses,  that  were  so  numerous,  ceas'd  to  be  bishopricks  the 
very  moment  the  titular  bishops  and  abbots  happened  to  die 
or  to  shift  their  monasteries."  ' 

3.  We  have  formerly  seen,  that  the  Abbots  of  Hij,  because 
of  their  great  authority  and  extensive  influence,  were  some- 
times called  Bishops.  Besides  the  proofs  already  mentioned, 
it  may  be  observed,  that,  for  this  very  reason,  in  relation  to 
that  monastery,  the  terms  Abbas  and  Episcopus  seem  to  have 
been  used  as  synonymous.  Hence  Sigibert  speaks  of  "  Adam- 

'  P.  82j  83. 


THE  ANCIENT  CLTLDEES.  337 

annus  the  presbyter  and  abbot  of  the  Scots." '  As  the  prelacy 
gained  ground,  the  rage  for  multiplying  bishops,  in  precednio- 
times,  also  increased.  On  this  principle,  as  would  seem, 
Spotswood  includes  both  Columba  and  Adomnan  in  his  list 
of  the  early  bishops  of  Scotland,  appended  to  his  history. 
According  to  Fordun,  Regulus  was  only  an  abbot.  *  The  Re- 
gister of  St  Andrews,  however,  makes  lum  a  bishop.  ^ 

4.  During  several  centuries,  none  of  those  who  were  call- 
ed bishops,  in  Scotland,  had  dioceses.  Hence,  in  ancient 
deeds,  they  are  simply  designed  Episcopi,  or  Episcopi  Scoto- 
rum.  The  latter  title  was  that  taken  by  the  bishop  of  St 
Andrews  so  late  as  the  year  1188  ;  as  appears  by  the  seals  of 
Robert,  Ernald,  and  Richard,  *  No  satisfactory  reason  can 
be  assigned  for  this  loose  mode  of  designation,  but  tliat  none 
of  these  bishops  had  a  fixed  charge.  It  is  admitted,  that  "  it 
was  altogether  consistent  with  the  universal  practice  of  tlie 
church,  in  the  earliest  ages,  to  consecrate  bishops  Avho  did 
not  enjoy  distinct  jurisdiction." '  There  seem  to  have  been  no 
regular  dioceses  in  Scotland,  before  the  beginning  of  the 
twelfth  century.  The  foundation  of  diocesan  episcopacy 
was  indeed  laid  in  the  erection  of  the  bishopric  of  St  Andrews. 
In  this  erection,  we  rnay  perceive  the  traces  of  a  plan  for 
changing  the  whole  form  of  the  ecclesiastical  government,  as 


•  Adamannus  Presbyter  et  Abbas  Scotorum.  De  Scriptor.  Ecclesiast.  c.  64. 
ap.  Seidell.  Pref.  iit  sup.  xi. 

»  Scotichron.  Lib.  ii.  c.  60.  ^  Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  i,  46o. 

*  V.  Anderson!  Diplomala,  Fig.  100.  '  Caledonia,  i.  322.  N.  (f). 

2  U 


338  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

it  had  hitherto  been  exercised  within  the  Pictish  dominion. 
This  seems  to  be  the  true  meaning  of  two  passages,  in  ancient 
■writings,  to  which  the  attention  of  the  pubhc  has  formerly 
been  called  on  this  subject.  ]\lr  Pinkerton  has  justly  deno- 
minated one  of  them  "  a  very  singular  passage."  It  occurs 
in  the  register  of  the  priory  of  St  Andrews,  in  relation  to 
Grig,  the  Gregory  of  our  historians.  "  He  first  gave  freedom 
to  the  Scottish  church,  which  till  that  time  was  in  servitude, 
by  the  constitution  and  custom  of  the  Picts."  '  "This  surely 
refers,"  says  Mr  Pinkerton,  "  to  the  subjection  of  the  Pikish 
churches  to  Hyona ;  from  which  they  were  delivered  by  erect- 
ing St  Andrews  into  a  bishopric.  Our  clergy,  in  gratitude, 
gave  much  fabulous  praise  to  Grig,  as  was  their  custom  in 
such  cases  ;  and  say  that  he  conquered  Ireland,  and  most  of 
England."  ^ 

Now,  the  foundation  of  this  honourable  ascription  to  Grig, 
was  his  erection  of  St  Andrews  into  a  bishopric.  For,  accord- 
ing to  Fordun  and  Wyntoun,  Kellach,  who  seems  to  have 
been  the  first  bishop  of  this  see,  lived  in  the  time  of  Grig, 
who  began  to  reign  about  the  year  883.  The  same  honour 
is  given  to  this  prince  in  the  Elegiac  Chronicle. 

Qui  dedil  Ecclesiae  libertates  Scoticnnae, 
Quae  sub  Pictcrum  lege  itdacta  luit. ^ 

'J'he  erection  of  this  bishopric  might  be  viewed,  by  those 
in  the  interest  of  Rome,  as  the  emancipation  of  the  Scottish 

■  Et  hie  priimis   dedit  liberlalem  ecclesiae  Scolicanae,  quae  sub  scr.itule 
erat  usque  ad  iilud  tempus^  ex  constiUilione  et  more  Pictoruin. 
'  Enquiry,  ii.  ^69.  '  Gale,  Scriptoies,  i.  5y6. 


THE  ANCIEN"T  CULDEES.  339 

church  ;  especially  as  St  Andrews  seems  to  have  been  di- 
rectly opposed  to  the  monastery  of  Dunkeld,  which  had 
been  erected  in  imitation  of  that  at  lona,  and  as  its  substi- 
tute in  respect  of  power.  One  thing,  as  we  have  formerly 
seen,  which  renders  this  highly  probable,  is,  that  Tuatiial  is 
called  both  "  Archbishop  of  Fortren,"  and  "  x\bbot  of  Dun- 
keld." It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that,  so  far  as  the  trans- 
actions of  Grig  are  explained  by  Fordun,  this  could  not  be 
the  only  thing  implied.  For  he  says,  that  he  "  gave  liberty 
to  the  persons  of  ecclesiastics,"  apparently  meaning  that  he 
delivered  them  from  the  cognisance  of  civil  judicatures.  I3ut 
his  language  may  include  both.  For  he  clearly  distinguishes 
between  the  church  and  the  persons  of  her  ministers.  "  He 
gave,"  says  the  historian,  "  with  the  consent  of  the  nobility, 
perpetual  liberty  both  to  the  church  of  God,  and  to  ecclesi- 
astical persons  ;  which  was  confirmed  by  Pope  John  VIIL"  ' 
There  is  another  passage,  which  deserves  more  particular 
attention.  It  occurs  in  the  more  modern  History  of  Dur- 
ham, in  the  account  given  of  Turgot,  prior  of  that  see,  who 
was  made  Bishop  of  St  Andrews.  "  In  these  days,"  it  is 
said,  "  all  the  right  of  the  Culdees,  throughout  the  whole 
kingdom  of  Scotland,  passed  into  the  bishopric  of  St  An- 
drews." ''    He  was  consecrated   by  Thomas,   Archbishop  of 


»  Quin  et  ecclesiae  Dei  perpetuam,  ac  personis  ecclesiasticis,  consensu  prin- 
cipum,  libertatera  concessit,  Sic.  Scolichrou.  Lib.  iv.  17. 

*  Anno  ab  incarnatione  Domini  Aliilesimo  CVIll.,  ac  tempore  regis  Mal- 
colmi  et  b.  Margaretae  electus  f'uit  Turgotus,  Prior  Dunehnensis,  in  Episco- 
pum  S.  Aadreae,  consecratusque  est  Eboraci  iii.  kalendas  Augusti,  et  stetit 


340  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

York,  in  the  year  1109.  Sir  James  Dalrymple  makes  no 
further  use  of  this  passage,  than  to  oppose  the  idea  of  the 
Culdees  having  ceased  to  exist  from  this  time. '  But  there 
is  no  evidence  that  this  was  the  idea  of  the  original  writer. 
Nothing  is  here  asserted,  which  might  lead  us  to  conclude 
that  they  were  even  immediately  deprived  of  their  revenues, 
that  is,  of  the  temporal  rights  which  they  enjoyed.  This 
could  not  be  meant ;  for  their  privation,  in  this  respect,  was 
gradual.  The  learned  Selden  seems  justly  to  view  the  term 
lus  as  denoting  the  right,  which  they  had  long  claimed  and 
exercised,  of  electing  and  ordaining  bishops,  without  the  in- 
terference of  any  others  in  order  to  their  consecration. ""  Had 
the  writer  meant  to  speak  of  their  temporal  rights,  or  even 
of  the  privileges  attached  to  particular  priories,  he  would 
most  probably  have  used  a  different  term.  At  any  rate,  had 
these  been  in  his  eye,  he  would  have  spoken  of  rights  in  the 
plural,  as  referring  to  the  whole  extent  of  their  property.  But 
when  he  speaks  of  "  the  right  of  the  Culdees  throughout  the 
whole  kingdom  of  Scotland,"  it  is  evident,  that  he  must  refer 
to  one  distinguishing  privilege,  belonging  to  them  as  a  body, 
by  virtue  of  which  their  jurisdiction  had  no  limit,  save  that  of 
the  kingdom  itself.  And  what  could  this  be,  but  the  right 
of  choosing,  without  any  conge  d'elire  from  the  sovereign,  and 
of  ordaining,  without  any  consecration  from  a  superior  order 


per  annos  septem.     In  diebus  illis  totum  jus  Keledeoruin  per  totum  regnum 
Scotiae  transivit  in  episcopalum  S.  Andreae.     Histor.  Dunelniens.  MS.  Cot- 
ton.   V.  Seidell.  Pref.  ad  Decern.  Scriplor.  VI.  et  Usser.  Piimord.  p,  1032. 
'  Collections,  p.  279.  ''  Prefat.  ul  sup. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  341 

of  clergy,  those  who  were  called  bishops,  in  a  general  sense, 
or  bis/iops  of  Scotland,  as  exercising  their  authority  somewhat 
in  the  same  vmlimited  way  in  which  the  Culdees  exercised 
theirs  ? 

This  right  is  said,  transire,  to  pass,  which,  "  with  lawyers," 
as  Selden  observes,  "  denotes  the  legal  transference  of  a  right 
or  dominion,  so  that  it  entirely  belongs  to  the  person  to  whom 
it  is  thus  transferred."  The  bishop  of  St  Asaph  conjectures, 
that  "  it  might  be  the  right  of  confirming  the  elections  of  all 
the  bishops  in  Scotland.  This  had  been  done  by  them"  [the 
Culdees],  he  says,  "  as  being  the  primat's  dean  and  chapter ; 
but  was  now  taken  from  them,  and  performed  by  the  primat 
himself.  For  this  interpretation,  I  think  there  is  ground 
enough  in  the  account  that  a  Culdee  of  St  Andrews  hath 
given  of  the  foundation  of  his  church  ;  where  he  says,  that  the 
archbishoprick  of  all  Scotland  belongs  to  that  city,  and  that 
no  bishop  in  Scotland  ought  to  be  ordain'd  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  Seniors  of  that  place."  ' 

Here  the  learned  prelate  finds  himself  under  the  necessity 
of  conceding,  to  the  Culdees,  a  very  extraordinary  power. 
But  this  power  must  originally  have  centred  in  the  monas- 
tery of  lona.     This  monastery,  then,  must  have  been  to  all 


•  Historical  Account,  p.  143.  Here  he  quotes  Usser.  Primord.  p.  650.  [Leg. 
651.]  The  passage  referred  to  is  tiiis;  Ex  hac  itaque  civitate  Archiepiscopa- 
tus  esse  debet  totius  Scotiae,  ubi  ApostoHca  sedes  est:  nee  absque  consilio 
Seniorum  istius  ioci  ullus  episcopus  in  Scotia  debet  ordinari.  Usher  thinks 
that  the  writer  of  tliis  was  the  same  person  who  falsely  passed  under  the  name 
of  Bede. 


342  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

intents  the  primacy  of  Scotland,  of  the  country,  at  least, 
which  has  now  received  this  name.  This  power  must  have 
belonged  to  the  college,  as  the  chapter,  if  it  must  be  so.  But 
who  was  the  primate  ?  No  bishop,  from  all  that  we  have  seen ; 
but  the  abbot  himself.  Thus  the  Bishop  of  St  Asaph  finds 
it  necessary  to  admit,  however  reluctantly,  what  he  elsewhere 
tries  to  set  aside,  the  testimony  of  Bede,  with  respect  to  the 
subjection  of  "  all  the  province,  and  even  of  the  bishops  them- 
selves, in  an  unusual  manner,"  to  tliis  abbot.  Even  after  he 
has  made  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  shew,  that  the  province, 
referred  to  by  the  ancient  writer,  could  signify  only  a  single 
diocese ;  he  inadvertently  gives  up  the  point  in  controversy, 
making  all  the  bishops  in  Scotland  to  be  at  least  so  far  sub- 
ject to  the  Culdees,  that  they  had  the  "  right  of  confirming 
their  elections." 

It  should  also  be  observed,  that  he  supposes  not  only  a 
transition  as  to  the  power,  but  a  very  important  change  with 
respect  to  the  exercise  of  it.  This  right  formerly  belonged 
to  the  Keledei,  to  them  as  a  body,  or  at  least  to  their  college. 
But  at  this  time  it  "  was  taken  from  them,  and  performed," — 
by  whom  ?  by  the  dean  and  chapter,  in  correspondence  to 
their  supposed  rank  before  ?  nay,  but  "  by  the  primal  him- 
self." Here  we  have  the  adn)ission  of  a  change,  from  some- 
thing which  strikingly  resembles  presbytery,  to  the  very  acme 
of  prelacy.  All  the  right  of  the  Culdees,  "  throughout  the 
whole  kingdom  of  Scotland,"  although  at  this  time  they  were 
very  numerous,  is  transferred  to  a  single  person. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  3-^5 

But  the  bishop's  iittaoliinent  to  prelacy  has,  in  this  instance, 
carried  him  farther  than  he  was  warranted  to  o-o,  accordino- 
to  the  authority  to  which  he  refers.  For  his  "  Culdee  of  St 
Andrews"  does  not  attribute  this  i-ighi  to  "  the  priniat  him- 
self;" but  says,  that  "  no  bishop  in  Scotland  ought  to  be 
ordained  without  the  council  of  the  seniors  of  that  place." 
Now,  to  whom  does  the  Culdee  give  the  name  of  seniors  ? 
Undoubtedly  to  his  own  brethren.  For,  as  we  have  seen  from 
Bede,  this  is  the  very  designation  that  had  all  along  been 
given  to  the  members  of  the  college  of  lona.  This  seems 
indeed  to  be  admitted  by  Bishop  Lloyd.  Sir  James  Dal- 
rymple  carries  it  farther  with  respect  to  the  bishopric  of 
Glasgow.  For  in  Pope  Alexander  the  Third's  bull  to  the 
dean  and  chapter  of  that  see,  it  is  said,  that,  "  in  the  electing 
of  the  bishop,  they  must  have  consensus  rcligiosorum  virorum 
civitatis,  which  must  be  meant  of  the  laicks  ;  and  it's  like 
also  the  laicks  had  the  same  share  in  the  setthng  the  Cul- 
dees,  who  were  their  pastors."  '  I  question  however,  if,  in 
that  age,  the  term  7'e/igiosus  was  extended  to  any  laics,  save 
those  who  adhered  to  some  monastic  rule. 

When  the  Bishop  of  St  Asaph  quoted  the  narrative  of  the 
Culdee  on  this  subject,  had  he  subjoined  the  words  immedi- 
ately following  those  which  we  have  already  considered,  he 
would  have  given  a  just  exhibition  of  the  design  and  ten- 
dency of  this  transference  of  power,  from  the  Culdees  to  tiie 
bishopric  of  St  Andrews.    "  This  is  Rome  the  second,  formed 

'Collections,  p.  13 4. 


344  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

after  the  model  of  the  first ;  this  is  the  chief  city  of  refuge  ; 
this  is  the  metropolitan  city  of  Scotland."  ' 

As  Turgot  was  the  first  bishop,  who  was  introducted  at  St 
Andrews  from  another  country,  he  was  the  first  who  was  con- 
secrated by  a  foreigner.  Thus,  a  very  important  branch  of 
the  right,  which  belonged  to  the  Culdees,  was  lost  by  this 
extraneous  consecration.  Notwithstanding  all  the  pains,  how- 
ever, which  were  taken  by  the  king  and  the  bishop  to  unhinge 
the  more  ancient  form  of  ecclesiastical  government,  we  are 
under  a  necessity  of  concluding,  that  Turgot  found  his  situa- 
tion very  uncomfortable.  It  is  justly  said  by  Keith,  that  there 
was  a  "  misunderstanding  betwixt  the  king  and  him."  ^  After 
he  had  continued  about  six  years  at  St  Andrews,  "  as,  from 
certain  causes  which  sprung  up,  he  could  not  worthily  dis- 
charge his  office,  he  made  preparations  for  going  to  Rome, 
that  he  might  spend  his  life  according  to  the  counsel  of  the 
pope.  But  that  this  plan  might  not  be  carried  into  execu- 
tion, the  breach  was  widened  between  him  and  the  king ;  and, 
from  vexation  of  spirit,  he  fell  into  melancholy.  He  received 
permission,  on  account  of  his  infirmity,  to  reside  for  some 
time  at  Durham  ;"  where,  in  less  than  tlnce  months,  he  died.  ^ 

Thus,  Alexander,  notwithstanding  his  great  zeal  for  chang- 

"  Haec est  Roma  secundaapiima;  liaec  est  civitasiefugiipraeci|jua;  haec 
est  civitas  civitatuui  Scotiae.   A^.  Usser.   Primoid.  ubi  sup. 

»  Catalogue,  p.  0. 

'  Cum  causis  emergentibus  digne  non  posset  episcopale  officium  exercere, 
llomam  ire  disposuit,  ubi  consilio  et  judicio  domini  papae  Paschalis  vitam 
suam  transigeret.  Sed  ne  id  ad  eflectum  perduceret,  iiivalesceiitibus  inter 
ipsum  et  regem  causis,  prae  angustia  spiritus  decidit  in  meianclioliam,  &c. 
J?imeou.  Dundm.  ap.  Dec.  Script,  col.  207,  '208. 

4 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  345 

ing  tlie  form  of  religion,  soon  learned  that  it  was  scarcely 
possible  to  retain  his  own  authority,  in  connexion  with  those 
who  were  so  much  devoted  to  a  foreign  jurisdiction.  But, 
although  disappointed  with  respect  toTurgot,  and,  according 
to  the  general  account,  also  as  to  Eadmer,  who  was  chosen 
to  succeed  him,  but  would  not  submit  to  be  consecrated  by 
any  other  than  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  ;  he  was  deter- 
mined virtually  to  lake  even  the  right  of  election  into  his 
own  hand.  Accordingly,  as  we  learn  from  the  Chronicle  of 
Mailros,  he  caused  Robert,  Prior  of  Scone,  to  be  chosen  to 
the  vacant  bishopric.  ' 

On  the  whole,  it  plainly  appears  from  our  history,  that  it 
was  durmg  the  age  of  Turgot,  that  the  Scottish  bishops  be- 
gan to  have  distinct  dioceses.  "  The  bishops  of  the  Scots," 
says  the  learned  Camden,  "  exercised  their  episcopal  func- 
tions every  where  without  distinction  to  the  time  of  Malcolm 
III.,  about  the  year  1070,  when  their  dioceses  were  confin- 
ed to  certain  limits.  Afterwards,  in  the  lapse  of  time,  this 
hierarchy  was  established  in  Scotland."  *  This  seems  to  have 
taken  place  somewhat  later,  although  within  the  age  of  Tur- 
got. "  At  the  accession  of  Alexander  1 ,  1st  Jan.  1106-7,  he 
found  prelates  performing  their  undefined  functions  within 
the  Scottish  territory."  ^ 

II.  It  has  been  objected,  that  "  the  convent  of  Culdees 
constituted  the  chapter,  and  had  the  election  of  the  bishop ;" 
and  that,  in  some  instances,  they  "  would  needs  be  canons 

'  Fecit  eligi  Rodberlum  Piioiem  de  Scona  in  Episcopiim  Sancti  Andreae. 
Ad  Ana.  1 124.  ap.  Gale.    V.  et.  Simon.  Dunelm.  ap.  Twysden,  p.  272. 
'  Britann.  ap.  Selden.  Praef.  ad  Dec.  Scriptor.  xxi. 
'  Caledonia,  i.  676. 

2  X 


346  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

regular,  and  would  erect  themselves  into  a  canonry,  not  only 
without  the  consent,  but  even  against  the  declared  will  of  the 
bishop  their  patron  and  founder/' ' 

That  they  submitted  to  act  as  dean  and  chapter,  in  some 
sees,  is  undeniable.  That  they  might  occasionally  manifest 
an  eagerness  to  do  so,  as  has  been  asserted  with  respect  to 
those  of  Monimusk,  might  easily  be  accounted  for.  The 
introduction  of  canons  regular,  we  have  seen,  was  particular- 
ly intended  for  accomplishing  the  exclusion  of  the  Culdees 
from  the  exercise  of  their  ancient  privileges.  As  they  could 
not  be  blind  to  this  design,  it  is  very  natural  to  suppose,  that 
they  would  contend  for  the  liberty  which  they  still  retained 
by  charter,  however  much  it  had  been  abridged.  Many  of 
them  would  rather  submit  to  be  canons  regular,  although 
they  hated  the  institution,  than  be  brought  down  to  the  level 
of  mere  laymen.  But  neither  their  submission  to  act  as  the 
chapter,  nor  any  anxiety  to  have  a  place  in  it,  can  be  sustain- 
ed as  a  proof  that  they  never  enjoyed  any  higher  authority. 
Their  being  retained  as  the  chapter  in  some  bishoprics,  and 
admitted  into  it  in  others,  affords  a  presumption,  nearly 
amounting  to  proof,  that  their  power  had,  in  former  times, 
been  much  greater.  For,  is  it  at  all  conceivable,  that  men 
so  much  disliked  by  the  Roman  clergy,  and,  in  their  mode 
of  life,  so  different  from  the  canons,  would  be  preferred  to 
them,  or  even  associated  with  them,  without  some  urgent  ne- 
cessity ?  And  what  was  this  necessity  ?  The  strong  plea  aris- 
ing from  almost  immemorial  possession,  and  the  strong  pre- 
judices of  the  people  in  their  favour.  The  new  bishops,  and 
their  adherents,  well  knew  that  they  were  persecuting  those, 

'  Keith's  Catalogue,  Pref.  viii.  xiii. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  347 

who  had  formerly  been  superior  to  themselves  in  authority ; 
those,  to  whom,  in  fact,  the  bishops  owed  all  the  authority 
which  they  possessed,  however  "  unusual  the  manner"  in 
other  countries.  We  know  that,  during  the  reign  of  James 
the  Sixth,  there  were  many  presbyterians  in  Scotland,  who 
submitted  to  a  more  moderate  kind  of  episcopacy,  received 
episcopal  ordination,  and  sat  in  the  synods  in  which  bishops 
acted  as  perpetual  moderators.  Would  any  sound  reasoner 
hence  conclude,  that  they  were  friends  to  episcopacy .''  It  can- 
not be  doubted,  that  they  acted  this  part,  because  they  did 
not  think  of  any  more  eligible  plan  of  conduct.  Far  less 
would  any  one  dream  of  inferring  from  this  fact,  that  pres- 
byterial  church-government  had  not  been  previously  establish- 
ed in  Scotland. 

In  several  places,  afterwards  erected  into  episcopal  sees,  as 
we  have  already  seen,  the  Culdees  had  monasteries  erected 
long  before ;  as  at  Brechin,  Dunkeld,  Dunblane,  &c.  But 
they  had  establishments  in  many  other  places  that  were  never 
converted  into  episcopates.  Were  they  the  chapter  at  Dun- 
fermline, at  Lochlevin,  or  at  Scone  ?  Had  they  bishops  in 
all  these  places  ?  For,  to  the  fi-iends  of  the  hierarchy,  a  Cul- 
dee  establishment  seems  to  resemble  a  hive  of  bees,  that  can- 
not exist  without  a  queen.  If  they  all  had  bishops,  for  per- 
forming what  are  exclusively  viewed  as  episcopal  duties,  they 
could  only  be  of  an  inferior  class;  for  there  must  have 
been  a  considerable  number  of  bishops  in  the  district  of  Fife 
alone.  If  they  did  exist,  how  are  all  their  names  buried  in 
oblivion  ;  whence  is  there  not  even  a  vestige  of  the  office  in 
these  places  ?  If  there  were  foundations  of  Culdees  without 


348  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

bishops,  their  acting  in  an  episcopal  see  as  the  chapter,  can 
be  sustained  as  no  proof  that  they  depended  on  the  see,  or 
were  the  creatures  of  the  bishop. 

The  extent  of  their  possessions,  in  an  early  period  of  the 
episcopate  of  St  Andrews,  is  a  strong  proof  that  their  esta- 
blishment preceded  that  of  the  see.     'J'hey  received  several 
important  donations  from  Bishops  Malduin,  Tuthald,  and 
Modach,  who  had  most  probably  been  Cukiees,  and  elected 
by  them.     But  they  seem  to  have  had  considerable  endow- 
ments, before  the  see  itself  was  erected.     Ungus  II.,  King 
of  the  Picts,  who  died  A.  833,  gave  the  Boa7-'s  Raik  to  St 
Regulus.    Yet  this  appears  to  have  been  the  property  of  the 
Culdees  ;  as  it  is  designed  Baronia  Cakdaiorum  infra  Cursum 
Apri. '    This  gift  must  have  been  made  about  sixty  years  be- 
fore the  election  of  Kellach,  the  first  bishop  of  St  Andrews. 
Brudi,   the  last  King  of  the  Picts,   who  died  A.  843,  gave 
them  the  isle  of  Lochlevin.     This  proves  their  celebrity,  at 
least  in  the  neighbourhood  of  St  Andrews,  long  before  the 
erection  of  the  bishopric.  ^ 

III.  It  has  also  been  objected,  that  "  we  read  of  no  Cul- 
dees, that  ever  were  at  Hy,  or  in  any  other  place  where  the 
Scots  anciently  dwelt.  But,  as  oft  as  they  are  mentioned, 
we  find  them  still  at  St  Andrews,  which  was  in  the  country 
of  the  South  Picts ;  and  they  are  not  said  to  have  been  there 
till  it  had  been  many  years  the  see  of  a  diocesan  bishop."  ' 


Dalrymple's  Collections,  p.  131,  132. 

V.  Ruddiman.  Inlrod.  ad  Diplom.;  Caledonia,  i.  437. 

Lloyd's  Historical  Account,  p.  140. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  S49 

How  little  foundation  there  is  for  the  last  assertion,  we 
have  already  proved.  It  has  also  been  seen,  that,  as  Ungus' 
gave  the  boar's  Raik  to  St  Rule,  and  as  it  appears  that  it  was 
in  fact  the  property  of  the  Culdees  ;  if  any  faith  can  be  given 
to  this  story,  we  may  reasonably  infer  that  tiiey  were  account- 
ed the  legitimate  successors  of  the  Abbot  Regulus  and  his 
thirty  companions.  The  account,  which  Fordun  gives  of  him 
and  his  followers,  perfectly  corresponds  with  that  given  of 
the  monks  of  lona.  "  Having  laid  the  foundation  of  a  mo- 
nastical  cell,  these  blessed  mm  went  through  the  country, 
not  on  horseback,  but,  like  the  apostles  of  old,  in  pairs,  every 
where  preaching  the  word  of  God."'  But,  should  we  view 
the  story  with  respect  to  Regulus  as  a  mere  legend,  it  must 
at  least  leave  a  strong  impression  on  the  mind,  that  there 
■were  men  of  this  description,  who  held  lands  at  St  Andrews, 
in  consequence  of  a  royal  endowment,  a  considerable  time 
before  the  eversion  of  the  Pictish  monarchy. 

The  account  which  the  learned  Stillingfleet  has  given  of 
the  Culdees,  is  truly  ludicrous.  "  St  Andrews,"  he  says,  "  was 
called  Kilremont ; — Kil,  as  appears  by  the  Scottish  historians, 
was  a  place  of  devotion  ;  Kilruil  was  the  church  of  Regulus ; 
— and  Kilremont,  as  being  the  royal  seat,  and  the  principal 
church,  for  Remont  is  Mons  Regis ;  and  from  hence  the  clergy 
of  this  church  were  called  Killedees,  from  which  title  the  fic- 
tion of  the  ancient  Culdees  came."  * 

'  Scolichron.  Lib.  ii.  60.  '  Origin.  Britann.  Pref.  LVI. 


350  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

These  worthy  prelates  seem  actuated  with  such  zeal  against 
the  Culdees,  that  they  will  not  allow  them  common  histori- 
cal justice.  Under  this  obnoxious  name,  the  ghost  of  pres- 
bytery so  haunts  them,  that  they  shrink  back  from  those  proofs 
of  existence  that  are  far  stronger  than  any  which  they  have 
ever  been  able  to  produce  in  sui)port  of  diocesan  episcopac3\ 
Bishop  Nicolson  discovers  the  same  temper,  and  cannot  con- 
ceal the  reason  of  it,  when  he  calls  Dr  Lloyd's  work  "  an  un- 
dertaking becoming  a  bishop  of  our  English  church  ;"  adding, 
"  The  story  of  the  Culdees"  is  "  an  argument  put  into  the 
mouths  of  our  schismaticks  by  Blondel  and  Selden,  out  of  the 
abundant  kindness  they  had  for  our  establishment."  ' 

But  "  we  read  of  no  Culdees  that  ever  were  at  Hy."  I 
shall  not  urge,  as  a  proof,  what  Dr  Smith  has  said  respecting 
the  disciples  of  Columba,  that  "  they  themselves  seem  to 
have  assumed  no  other  name  than  that  of  Famuli  Dei,  or 
servants  of  God  ;  or,  in  their  own  language,  Gille-De,  which 
was  Latinized  into  Keledeus." ''  For  I  do  not  know  that  there 
is  any  evidence,  from  ancient  writers,  of  their  having  assumed 
this  name.  Did  it  appear,  that  they  had  thus  denominated 
themselves,  even  in  the  Latin  language,  it  would  not  only 
settle  every  dispute  with  respect  to  the  origin  of  the  name, 
but  would  be  a  sufficient  reply  to  the  objection. 

If,  however,  we  may  credit  an  intelligent  and  well-inform- 
ed writer,  the  name  Ciildee  is,  even  at  this  day,  not  unknown 


Scot.  Historical  Librar}',  part  II.  p.  QS. 
Life  of  Columba,  p.  l6l,  162. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  351 

at  lona.  lie  views  them  indeed  as  prior  to  Columba.  "  The 
first  Christians,"  he  says,  "  that  possessed  themselves  of  I 
were,  in  ail  probability,  the  Culdees. — As  they  affected  re- 
tired places,  as  their  name  imports,  they  could  not  in  any 
country  find  a  place  more  happily  suited  to  their  purpose. 
One  place  in  I  is  still  called  the  Culdees  Cell,  [Gael.  Cathan, 
or  Cothan  Cuildich,  N.]  It  is  the  foundation  of  a  small  circu- 
lar house,  upon  a  reclining  plain.  From  the  door  of  the  house 
a  walk  ascends  to  a  small  hillock,  with  the  remains  of  a  wall 
u'pon  each  side  of  the  walk,  which  grows  wider  to  ihe  hillock. 
There  are  evident  traces  of  the  walls  of  the  walk  taking  a  cir- 
cuit round,  and  enclosing  the  hillock."  ' 

But  although  it  were  certain  that  the  name  had  never  been 
used  in  lona,  this  would  by  no  means  prove  that  the  same 
class  of  religious  persons  did  not  exist  there.  Names  arise 
often  from  accident ;  or  from  some  very  trivial  circumstance, 
which  totally  escapes  the  most  accurate  investigation  of  suc- 
ceeding ages.  Names,  which  seem  to  have  been  quite  un- 
known in  a  preceding  age,  appear  at  once,  in  the  history  of 
nations,  as  if  they  had  been  long  familiar,  and  universall}' 
known.  We  have  but  very  few  instances  of  the  use  of  the 
name  Jew  before  the  Babylonian  captivity ;  and  all  these  oc- 
cur only  a  little  time   before  this  event.  »    Would  any  one 

'  Statist.  Ace,  xiv.  199. 

'  Jer.  xxxiv.  9.  xxxviii.  IQ.  lii.  28.  It  occurs  only  in  another  passage,  2 
Kings,  xvi.  6. ;  and  this  respects  an  event  in  the  reign  of  Ahaz,  which  took  place 
about  an  hundred  and  forty  years  before  the  captivity.  But  this  book  was  un- 
doubtedly compiled,  by  an  inspired  writer,  from  the  records  of  former  ages, 
after  the  return  from  Babylon. 


352  HISTORlCAr,    ACCOUNT  OF 

hence  conclude,  that  the  Jews  were  not  the  same  people  with 
those  formerly  known  by  the  name  of  Israel?  Yet,  as  we 
know,  that  the  name  Jetos  originated  from  the  circumstance 
of  the  great  majority  of  those,  who  adhered  to  the  family  of 
David,  when  the  ten  tribes  apostatised,  being  descended  from 
the  patriarch  Judah  ;  we  are  assured,  that  the  same  reason 
for  this  distinctive  name  existed  nearly  three  hundred  and 
forty  years  before  the  captivity,  more  than  four  hundred  be- 
fore it  came  to  be  generally  used. 

That  the  Cuidees  of  St  Andrews,  in  almost  every  respect, 
resembled  those  of  lona,  cannot  be  doubted  by  any  unpre- 
judiced mind.  Their  mode  of  life,  their  doctrine,  their  oppo- 
sition to  the  Roman  corruptions,  all  point  out  the  same  so- 
ciety. Can  it  be  supposed,  that  they  would  receive  the  so- 
vereignly of  several  islands  from  the  Pictish  monarch  ;  and 
that  neither  he,  nor  any  of  his  successors,  although  making  a 
profession  of  Christianity,  would  ever  invite  any  of  them  to 
the  seat  of  government,  or  retain  them  there  ?  Was  this  at 
Abernethy  ?  and  whence  the  strength  of  its  religious  founda- 
tion, but  from  those  men  who  had  been  so  early  patronised 
by  the  crown  ?  Do  we  not  know  that  Columba  sent  his  dis- 
ciples throughout  Pictland  ;  and  have  we  not  seen,  that  a 
certain  right,  with  respect  to  the  election  of  bishops,  is  attri- 
buted to  the  Cuidees  at  St  Andrews,  apparently,  the  same 
which  Bede  ascribes  to  the  monastery  at  Hij  ? 

From  the  Annals  of  Ulster  we  learn,  that  "  the  family  of 
I,"  or  Hij,  was  "  expelled  by  King  Nectan  beyond  Drum- 
Albin,"  A.  7l6.     But  they  were  only  sent,  from  an  island, 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  353 

into  what  was  to  it  the  mainland,  indeed,  as  would  appear, 
into  the  territory  of  the  Southern  Plots ;  and  thus  must  have 
spread  themselves,  although  they  had  never  done  it  before, 
through  modern  Perthshire,  Angus,  and  Fife.  Although  a 
considerable  number  of  them  were  driven  from  Hij,  there  is 
no  evidence  that  they  were  subjected  to  personal  suffering. 
The  learned  author  of  a  very  interesting  work  on  the  antiqui- 
ties of  our  country,  while  he  denies  that  the  Culdean  esta- 
blishments afford  any  proof  in  favour  of  presbytery,  discovers 
more  candour  on  this  subject  than  the  Bishop  of  St  Asaph 
has  done.  "  In  the  united  kingdom  beyond  the  friths,"  he 
says,  "  there  remained,  at  the  epoch  of  the  union,  in  843,  A. 
D.,  various  cells,  which  had  been  settled,  in  early  times,  by 
Cohcmbans ;  and  still  continued  the  abundant  fountains, 
whence  flowed  religious  instruction  to  a  confiding  people. 
One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  reign  of  Kenneth,  was  to  shew  his 
respect  for  the  memory  of  that  apostle  of  the  Scots  and  Picts, 
by  building  a  church,  wherein  the  rehques  of  the  saint  were 
deposited,  in  A.  D.  849-  [Chron.  in  Innes's  App.  No.  3.]  The 
site  of  this  sacred  depository  has  not  yet  been  fixed  by  anti- 
quaries. Yet,  was  it  at  Dunkeld,  where  Kenneth  built  the 
church,  which  he  dedicated  to  Columba.  Thus  Dunkeld, 
and  its  church,  became  sacred  to  Columba,  who  equally  be- 
came the  patron  saint  of  both.  A  religious  house  was  here 
built,  upon  the  same  system  as  the  original  establishment  at 
lona." ' 


"  Caledonia,  i.  427,  428, 
2  Y 


354  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OP 

Bishop  Lloyd  has  said,  that  the  name  Culdee  "  is  not  found 
in  any  other  place  where  the  Scots  dwell,"  save  in  St  Andrews. 
But  he  has  certainly  forgot  that  the  name  was  well  known 
in  Ireland,  where  "  the  Scots  dwelt"  before  their  settlement 
in  this  country,  and  whence  Columba  and  his  companions 
came.  The  Irish  antiquaries  confess,  that  they  do  not  know 
when  it  was  introduced.  Yet  it  was  commonly  used  there, 
as  early  as  at  St  Andrews  ;  which  clearly  shews,  that  it  was 
not  transferred  from  the  latter  to  the  former.  "  Ceile-De, 
both  name  and  thing,  cannot  be  deny'd  by  any  man,  who's 
tolerably  versed  in  the  language  of  the  Irish,  or  in  their  books ; 
one  of  which,  a  chronicle  mostly  in  verse,  entitul'd  Psalter 
JSla'rran,  was  written  by  a  Keldee,  Aonghus  Ceile^de,  Latin- 
iz'd  Aeneas  Colideus,  about  the  year  800."  ' 

Whatever  be  the  origin  of  Ceile-de,  of  which  Culdee  seems 
to  be  merely  a  corruption,  there  is  no  good  reason  to  doubt 
that  the  first  part  of  the  word  is  incorporated  with  the  name 
of  the  founder,  in  the  designation  of  Columkill,  given  to  the 
island  of  Hij.  While  Dr  Shaw  explains  Keledee  as  "  a  word 
compounded  of  Ceile  or  Keile,  i.  e.  aservant,  or  one  devoted, 
and  Din,  in  the  genitive  De,  i.  e.  God,  q.  d,  the  servant  of 
God,  or  one  devoted  to  him,"  he  subjoins  ;  "  A  church  or 
place  of  worship  was  called  Kil,  because  it  was  set  apart  for 
divine  service."  "^ 

After  all,  how  little  Bishop  Lloyd  felt  the  force  of  his  own 
objection,  and  how  much  he  must  have  been  at  a  loss  for  ar- 

'  Toland's  Nazarenus.  '  History  of  Moray,  p.  251,  252. 


THE  AXCIEXT  CULDEEb.  35o 

gunient,  when  lie  introduced  one  of  so  trivial  a  nature,  ap- 
pears from  what  he  had  previously  said  concerning  the  origin 
of  the  name :  "  Thus  as  Columba  was  called  by  the  Irish 
Cohiittbci/l/e ;  that  is,  '  Columb  of  the  cell,'  so  all  those  that 
lived  in  such  houses  might  be,  and  I  doubt  not  were,  called 
by  their  names,  with  the  addition  of  Kyldee,  that  is,  such  a 
one  of  the  cell-house."  ' 

After  the  concession  made  by  the  author  of  Caledonia, 
that  "  there  remained — in  843, — various  cells,  which  had  been 
settled  in  early  times  by  Columbans,"  &c.  it  is  rather  surpris- 
ing that  he  should  say  ;  "  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
appellation,  in  the  maps  of  Scotland,  which  bears  the  least 
analogy  to  the  Culdean  monks."  ^  He  seems  to  adopt  this 
idea,  because  he  views  the  term  Kil  as  primarily  signifying 
a  retreat.  But  the  testimony  of  Bede,  with  respect  to  the 
origin  of  the  name  of  Icolumkill  certainly  deserv^es  some  no- 
tice ;  as  the  venerable  writer  was  so  well  acquainted  with  the 
history  of  the  island.  He  says,  that  "  Hij  is  now  by  some 
called  Columbcill,  the  name  being  compounded  from  Columb 
and  cella."  ^  Although  he  substitutes  the  Latin  word,  it  is 
evidently  used  as  synonymous  with  the  Gaelic  ceile  or  cill. 

The  Celtic  term  does  not  in  fact  differ  in  signification  from 
the  Latin,  and  may  be  radically  the  same.  For  as  cella 
properly  denotes  a  private  chamber,  it  is  deduced,  by  ety- 


■  Historical  Account,  p.  1S8,  139.  -  Caledonia,  i.  4.']4.  N. 

'  Hist.  Lib.  V.  c.  10. 


356  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

mologists,  from  eel-are  to  conceal : '  and  what  is  this  but  a 
retreat  or  place  of  retirement  ?  The  sense  of  the  term,  as  em- 
bodied in  the  designation  given  from  Columba,  and  explained 
by  Bede,  is  confirmed  by  Jocelin,  a  monk  of  Furness,  who 
flourished  about  the  year  1140.  In  his  life  of  St  Patrick,  he 
saN'S  that  Columba  was  called  Coluimcille,  and  was  the  foun- 
der of  a  hundred  monasteries.  ^  The  purport  of  his  language 
evidently  appears  from  that  of  Notker  Balbulus,  who  wrote 
in  the  tenth  century.  "  In  Scotland,  in  the  island  of  Ireland, 
deceased  St  Columba,  surnamed  by  his  own  people  Coluni' 
killi,  because  he  was  the  inslitutor,  founder,  and  governor 
of  many  cells,  that  is,  monasteries,  or  churches,  whence  the 
abbot  of  the  monastery  over  which  he  last  presided  [lona,] 
and  where  he  rests,  in  opposition  to  the  custom  of  the  church, 
is  accounted  the  primate  of  all  the  Hibernian  bishops."  ^  By 
the  way,  we  may  observe,  that  the  claim  of  superiority,  on 
the  part  of  the  monastery  of  Hii,  was  acknowledged,  even  in 
Ireland,  so  late  as  the  tenth  century.  This  translation  of  the 
term  is  still  admitted.    "  For,  in  the  language  of  the  country," 


*  Cella,  dicta  c[uorl  nos  occultet  et  celet.  Isidor.  Oiig.  Auct.  Ling.  Latin,  col, 
1195. 

*  —  ^,  Columba,  qui  Coluimcille  dicitur,  et  centum  coenobioium  extitit  iuu- 
dator,  Vit.  S.  Patiicii  c.  8f).    Messinghani,  p.  42. 

'  In  Scotia  insula  Hibeinia  depositio  Sancti  Columbae,  cognomento  apud 
5U0S  Columb  Killi,  eo  quod  multaium  cellaium,  id  est,  monasterioium  vel  ec- 
I'iesiarum,  inslitutor,  fundator  et  rector  extiterit,  adeo  utyVbba  nionasterii,  cui 
iiouissime  praefuit,  et  ubi  requiescit,  contra  morem  ecclesiasticum,  primes 
omnium  Uiberniensium  habeatui  episcoporum.  Martyrologia,  ap.  Messing- 
ham,  i>.  18e. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES.  357 

says  Dr  Smith,  "  he  is  called  Colum-cille,  (or  Colum  of  the 
Cells),  from  his  having  fovmded  so  many  churches  and  monas- 
teries. '  Thus  it  appears  that  killi  or  cille  is  viewed  as  the 
plural. 

When  we  find  the  same  form  of  combination,  not  only  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  Culdees,  but  in  what  is  supposed  to 
have  been  their  original  seat ; — not  only  the  names  Kilmenie, 
Kilconquhar,  Kilrenny,  Kilbirnie,  &c.  but  Kilremont  and  Kil- 
reul ; — it  atlbrds  a  strong  presumption  of  analog}'  between 
the  name  of  the  Keledei  as  a  body,  and  the  names  of  the 
places  that  have  been  denominated  from  individuals,  many 
of  whom,  in  all  probability,  belonged  to  this  very  society. 

With  respect  to  the  Irish  Culdees,  it  may  be  added,  that 
Colgan  mentions  Comganus  Kele-De,  or  Keledeiis,  and  also 
Aengusianus  he/edeus.  ^  The  latter  seems  to  be  the  same  per- 
son to  whom  Toland  refers. '  Have  we  any  reason  to  suppose 
that  the  Culdees  of  St  xindrews  emigrated  to  Ireland,  after 
they  were  ejected  from  their  offices  and  possessions  here  .'' 
"  In  the  greater  churches  of  Ulster,"  Archbishop  Usher  says, 
•'  asatCluaninnis  and  Daminnis,  and  principally  at  Armao-h, 
in  our  own  memory,  there  were  priests  called  Culdees,  who 
celebrated  divine  service  in  the  choir.  Their  president  was 
stiled  Prior  of  the  Culdees,  and  acted  as  praecentor."  * 

Their  influence  in  Ireland  was  similar  to  that  which  they 
had  so  long  enjoyed  in  Scotland.   "  Corruption,"  says  a  learn- 


•  Life  of  S.  Columbaj  p.  ].  ^  V.  Smitli's  Life  of  Coluaiba,  p.  162. 

3  See  above,  p.  354.  *  Piimoid.  p.  354. 


35S  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF 

ed  wriler  of  that  country,  "  was  powerfully  retarded  by  the 
firmness  of  the  hierarchy  and  the  Culdees.  The  latter  were 
looked  up  to  as  the  depositaries  of  the  original  national  faith, 
and  were  most  highly  respected  by  the  people  for  their  sanc- 
tity and  learning."  '  It  Avas  not,  indeed,  till  the  eleventh 
century,  that  Ireland  was  completely  subdued  to  the  Roman 
authority.  ""  Here  also  we  perceive  the  same  opposition  to 
this  society.  Wherever  the  influence  of  Rome  prevailed, 
the  Culdees  Avere  removed,  and  Columba  himself  was  not 
supplicated  as  a  patron  and  saint  before  the  year  1741 ; '  al- 
though, in  ancient  times,  acknowledged  as  "  the  primate  of 
all  the  Irish  churches,"  and  "  of  all  the  Irish  bishops." 

Giraldus  Cambrensis,  who  went  to  Ireland  with  King  John 
in  the  year  1185,  thus  describes  the  island  Monaincha;  "  In 
North  Munster  is  a  lake  containing  two  islps :  in  the  greater 
is  a  church  of  the  ancient  religion,  and,  in  the  lesser,  a  cha- 
pel, wherein  a  few  monks,  called  Culdees,  devoutly  serve 
God."^  On  this  passage  Dr  Ledwich  observes;  "  We  may 
easily  understand  what  Cambrensis  meant  by  the  church  here 
being  of  the  old  religion.  The  Culdees,  its  possessors,  had 
not  even  at  this  period,  Avhen  the  council  of  Cashel  had  de- 
creed uniformity  of  faith  and  practice,  conformed  to  the  reign- 
ing superstition ;  they  devoutly  served  God  in  this  wild  and 
dreary  retreat,  sacrificing  all  the  flattering  prospects  of  the 
World  for  their  ancient  doctrine  and  discipline."  ' 

*  Ledwich's  Antiq.  p.  94.  '  Life  of  S   Columba,  p.  1. 

*  Ledwich,  p.  1 1 7.  *  Topograph.  IL  c.  4.  p.  716, 
'Antiq.  ot  Irel.  p.  113,  114. 


THE  ANCIENT  CULDEES,  S5g 

The  same  Cambrensis  gives  an  account  of  Culdees  in 
Wales.  "  The  isle  of  Bardsey,"  he  says,  "  is  inhabited  b}'  re- 
ligious monks,  quos  Coelicolas  vel  CoUdeoa  vocant."  '  Goodall 
seems  to  admit  that  the  Culdees  had  been  introduced  into 
the  north  of  England,  in  consequence  of  the  conversion  of 
the  inhabitants  of  that  region  by  missionaries  from  Hij.  For 
he  says ;  "  As  to  the  Culdees,  it  is  very  certain,  that  there  was 
a  sort  of  monks,  and  secular  priests  too,  whowent  under  that " 
appellation,  not  only  among  the  Scots,  but  also  among  the 
Britons  and  Irish,  and  even  among  the  northern  English,  who 
were  first  converted  by  the  Scots,  particularly  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  York,  [Monast.  Anglican,  tom,  2.  p.  367,  368."]^ 

I  have  given  a  more  full  answer  to  this  objection  than 
it  deserves,  partly  to  shew  its  extreme  futility ;  but  especial- 
ly, because  the  warm  friends  of  diocesan  episcopacy  have 
been  so  eager  to  avail  themselves  of  even  a  shadow  of  argu- 
ment, in  their  attempts  to  disprove,  not  only  the  authority, 
but  the  early  existence  of  a  society,  to  which  the  cause  of  re- 
ligion, in  this  country,  has  been  so  deeply  indebted. 

■  Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  viii,  »  V.  Primord.  p.  G57. 


APPENDIX, 


CONTAINING 


ORIGINAL  PAPERS 


SOME   REMARKS. 


2  z 


APPENDIX. 


NUMBER  I. 

Carta  Dni  Regis  deecclia  de  Abirnythyn. 

W.  Dei  gracia  Rex  Scottoium,  Episcopis,  Abbatibus,  Comitibus,  Baronibua, 
Justiciis,  Vicecomitibus,  Preposilis,  Ministris,  et  omnibus  probis  hoininibus 
tocius  terre  sue,  Clericis  et  laicis,  Salutem.  Sciant  presentes  el  ("uturi  me  de- 
disse,  concessisse,  et  liac  carta  mea  confirmasse  Deo  et  ecclie  Sti  Thome  de 
Abirbroth  et  monachis  ibidem  Deo  seivieatibus,  in  iiberam  et  puram  et  perpe- 
tuam  elemosinam,  eccliam  de  Abirnythyn  cum  istis  perlinenciis,  scilicet,  cum 
capella  de  Dron,  etcum  capella  de  Dunbulc,  etcum  capeliadeErolyn,  etcum 
terra  de  Belach  et  de  Petinlover,  et  cum  medietate  omnium  decimarum  pro- 
veniencium  ex  propria  Abbatis  de  Abirnythyn,  et  cum  omnibus  decimis  terri- 
torii  de  Abirnythyn,  et  cum  omnibus  justis  perlinenciis  ejusdem  ecclie  preter 
illas  decimas  que  spectant  ad  eccliam  de  Flisk,  et  ad  eccliam  de  Cultram,  et 
preter  decimas  de  dominio  ipsius  Abbatis  quas  Kekdei  de  Abirnythyn  habere 
solebant,  scilicet  de  Mukedrum,  de  Kerpul,  et  de  Balchirewell,  et  de  Baletolly, 
et  de  Innernythy  ex  orientaii  parte  rivuli.  Quare  volo  ul  prenominati  mona- 
chi  de  Abirbroth  prefatam  eccliam  de  Abirnythyn,  cum  omnibus  prescriptis 
perlinenciis  suis,  habeant  et  teneant  in  Iiberam  et  puram  et  perpetuam  elenio- 
sinam  ita  libere  et  quiete,  plenarie  et  honorifice,  sicut  alias  elemosinas  suas,  li« 
berius,  quietius,  plenius  et  honorificentius  tenent  et  possident.  Testibus  Hu- 
gone  Cancellario  meo,  A.  Abbate  de  Dunfermelin,  Comite  Dunecano  Justici- 
ario,  Comite  Gilberto,  Ricardo  de  Prebend.  Clerico  meo,  Rad.  et  Waltero 


364  APPENDIX. 

Capellanis  uieis,  W.  Cumyn,  W.  de  Haya,  Rad.  Rufo,  Rob.  de  Berkel.,  Ro- 
gero  de  Mortimer,  Meileswain,  Heibeito  Marescallo  meo.  Apud  Perlli. 

Carta  Latirencii  de  Abirnythi/n  de  ecclia  de  Abirnythyn. 
Laurencius  filius  Orm  de  Abirnytliyn,  Omnibus  hominibus  etamicis  suis  Sa- 
lutem.  Sciant  preseiites  et  futuri  me  quietum  clamasse  pro  meet  heredibus 
ineis  Deo  et  ecclie  Sti  Thome  de  Abirbr.  et  monacbis  ibidem  in  perpetuum 
omne  jus  quod  habui,  vel  quod  clamaie  potui,  in  advocacione  ecclie  de  Abir- 
nythy  cum  istis  pertinenciis  suis,  scilicet,  cum  capeila  de  Dron,  et  cum  capella 
de  Dunbulc,  et  cum  capella  de  Erolyn,  et  cnm  terra  de  Belach  et  de  Petenlover, 
et  cum  medietate  omnium  decimarum  proveniencium  ex  propria  pecunia  mea 
et  heredum  meorum,  quarum  alteram  medietatem  habebunt  Kekdei  de  Abir- 
nythy  ;  et  cum  omnibus  decimis  territorii  de  Abirny  thy,  et  cum  omnibus  justis 
pertinenciis  ejusdem  ecclie,  preter  illas  decimas  que  spectant  ad  eccliam  de 
Flisk,  et  ad  eccliam  de  Cultram,  et  preter  decimas  de  dominio  meo  de  Abir- 
nythy  quas  Kekdei  de  Abirnythy  habent,  et  semper  habere  solebaat,  scilicet 
de  Mukedrum,  et  de  Kerpul,  et  de  Balchyrewell,  et  de  Innernythy  ex  orientali 
parte  rjvuli.  Quare  Volo  ut  prenominati  monachi  de  Abirbrotbot  prefatam  ec- 
cliam de  Abirnythy,  cum  omnibus  prescriptis  pertinenciis  suis,  habeant  et  te- 
ueant  in  liberam  et  puram  et  perpetuam  elemosinam,  absque  omiii  calumpnia 
de  me  et  heredibus  meis  in  perpetuum,  ita  libere  et  quiete,  plenarie  et  honori- 
fice,  sicut  alias  elemosinas  suas,  liberius,  quietius,  pleniuset  honoriticentius  te- 
nent  et  possident.  Tcslibus  Hugone  Cancellario,  A.  Abbate  de  Dunferm.,  Comite 
Dunecan.,  Comite  Gilberto,  Ricardo  de  Prebend.  Clerico  Dni  Regis,  W.  Cum- 
yn, W.  de  Haya,  Rad.  Ruftb,  Merleswain,  Bncio  Judice,  Macbeth  Vicario  de 
Scona,  Thaino  de  Strathaid,  Constantino  Judice  de  Slrathern,  etaliis  multis. 
Regist.  Aberbrolh.  I.  Fol.  49,  b.  oO,  a.  Macfarl.  MS.  I.  p.  121,-123. 


NUMBER  II. 

Carta  Symoiiis  Epi  Dumblanen.  de  ecclia  de  Abnythyn. 
SymON  Dei  gracia  Dumblanen.  Episcopus  Universis  Sancte  Matris  ecclie  filiis 
Salutem  in  Christo.     Sciant  presenles  et  futuri  nos,  ad  peticionem  Dni  Willi 


APPENDIX.  365 

illustris  Scocie  Regis,  dedisse  et  concessisse,  et  episcopal!  auclorilatc  et  liac 
carta  nostra  confirmasse  Deo  et  ecclie  Sti  Thome  Marliris  de  Abbrolh,  et  mo- 
nachis  ibidem  Deo  servientibus  et  servituris,  in  liberam  et  puram  elemosiaam 
ecclirun  de  Abirnythy  cum  capella  de  Drun,  et  cum  capelia  de  Erolyn,  et  cum 
terra  de  Belacli,  et  de  Petcnlover,  et  cum  medietate  omnium  decimarum  pro- 
veniencium  ex  propria  pecuuia  Abbalis  de  Abernyth,  et  cum  omnibus  aliis  de- 
cimis  et  rectitudinibus  ad  eandem  eccliam  juste  pertinentibus.  Concessimus 
eciam  prefatis  monacbis,  ut  prefate  ecclie  redditus  et  proventus  universes  in 
usus  proprios  convertaut.  Quare  volumus  ut  memorati  monachi  pretaxatam 
eccliam  cum  prescriptis  capeiiis  et  terris  et  omnibus  aliis  justis  pertinenciis  suis 
teneant  et  possideant,  ad  usus  proprios  ita  libere,  quiete,  plenarieet  honorifice, 
sicut  aliqui  viri  religiosi  aliquod  ecclesiasticura  beneficium  in  toto  regno  Scocie 
Jiberius,  quiecius,  plenius  et  honorificencius  tenent  et  possident.  Et  liceat  eos 
capellanos  quos  voluerint  in  eadem  ecclia  constituere,  salvis  synodaiibus.  Hiis 
testibus,  Jonatlia  Archid.,  Ricardo  Capellano  Comitis,  et  Henrico  Capellano 
Malisii,  Jolic  Clerico  Comitis,  et  Miche  persona  de  Motliel,  Roberto  Abbate 
de  Scona,  Adam  Abbate  de  Cupro,  Wydone  Abbate  de  Lundoris,  Hugone 
Concellario  Dni  Regis,  Ric.  Clerico  Regis  de  Prebenda,  Rad.  et  Waltero 
Capellanis  Regis,  Petro  Capellano  Cancellarii  Regis,  Comite  Dunecano  de 
Fyfe,  Malisio  de  Stradern,  Hugone  de  Walledour,  Willo  de  Haya,  Adam  filio 
Gilberti,  Male,  filio  Bertolf,  Roberto  de  Perth,  Willo  Wascell,  Hugoue  Mal- 
herbe,  et  niultis  aliis  boni  testimonii  viris. 

Regist.  Aberbrolh.  I.  Fol.  104.  Macfarl.  MS.  p.  243,  244. 


NUMBER  HI. 

Sentencia  Abrahe  Ep'i  Dumblan  super  decimis  Abirnythy lu 
Abraham  miseracione  divina  ecclie  Dumblanen  Minister  humilis  omnibus  has 
literas  visuris  vel  audituris  eternam  in  Dno  salutem.  Cum  coram  nobis  super 
quibusdam  decimis,  scilicet  Petkarry,  Petyman,  Malcarny,  Pelkorny,  Peth- 
wnegus,  Galthanin,  per  rectas  divisas  suas  quas  Abbas  etconventus  de  Abbroth 
asserebant  ad  eccliam  eorum  de  Abirnythy  jure  parochiali  spectare,  inter  eos- 
dem  Abbatem  et  Monachos,  et  Priorem  et  Kelkdeosde  Abirnythy  questio  mo- 


366  APPENDIX. 

yeretui",  lite  inter  partes  contestalaj  et  super  assercloiie  parciiitn  veritalesoleai- 
pnlter  et  legittime  inquisita,  predictas  decimas  predicto  Abbatiqui  procurator 
raonachorum  erat,  nomine  monachorum  de  consilio  virorum  prudencium  el 
jurisperitorum  diffinitive  adjudicavimus,  predicto  Priori  qui  procurator  erat 
Kellcdeonim,  nomine  Kelledeorum  de  Abirnythy,  super  iisdem  decimis  perpe- 
tuum  silencium  imponentes,  quam  sentenciam  de  consensu  et  voluntate  predic- 
tornm  Kelledeorum  execucioni  fecimus  demandari.  Et  ne  nostra  diffinicio  vel 
execucio  per  cursuni  temporis  vel  alio  modo,  quod  absit,  possit  in  dubium  de- 
venire,  in  hujus  rei  testimonium  perpetuum,  present!  pagine  sigillum  nostrum 
auctenticum  fecimus  apponi  :  et  hii  qui  nobiscum  fuerunt  assidentes,  ad  majo- 
rem  rei  certitudinem  sigilia  sua  apposuerunt.  Hiis  testibus  Gwydone  Abbate 
de  Lundors,  Willmo  Abbate  de  Scona,  Giiberto  Arcliid.  de*  Johe 

Priore  de  Inchafran,  Micbe  persona  de  Abnythy,  Johe  de  Morav.  Viceconiite 
de  Perth,  Magro  Willo  de  Abnythy,  et  Petro,  et  Willo,  et  Rad.  Capellanis. 

Sentencia  ejmdem  Ahrahe  Epi  super  eisdem  decimis. 
Universis  ste  matris  ecclie  fiiiis,  A.  Dei  gracia  Episcopus  Dumbianen.  eter- 
nam  in  Dno  salutem.  Universitati  vestre  notum  *  fieri  volumus  litem  illam  que 
inter  Dompnum  Abbatem  de  Abbroth  et  conventum  cjusdem  loci  ex  parte 
una,  et  Priorem  et  Kelledeos  de  Abirnythy  ex  altera,  super  decimas  quarundm 
terrarum  parochie  de  Abirnythy,  diu  tam  in  curia  Dni  nostri  W.  illustrissimi 
Regis  quam  in  ecclesiastica  coram  nobis  et  in  curia  nostra,  multis  eciam  viris 
nobilibus  ex  parte  dicti  Dni  nostri  Regis  ad  finem  ejusdera  litis  audiendum 
destinatis,  sub  hac  forma  sentencia  diffinitiva  esset  extincta;  quod  dicti  Abbas 
et  conventus  dictam  eccliam  de  Abirnythyn  adeo  plenaric,  integre,  et  pacifice 
habebunt  et  possidebunt,  sicut  melius  et  plenius  predecessores  dictorum  Abba- 
tis  et  conventus  habuerunt  et  possederunt.  Dicti  eliam  Abbas  et  conventus,  et 
Dicti  Prior  et  Kelledei  in  predictam  sentenciam  legittime  consenserunt,  et  sa- 
cramentum  fidei  prestiterunt,  quod  nunquam  contra  predictam  sententiam  vel 
ipsius  exsecucionem  aliqua  occasione  venirent.  Promulgacioni  vero  istius 
dicte  sentencie  interfueruut,  et  testes  sunt,  Abbates  de  Lundors  et  de  Scona, 

'  From  the  deed  following,  it  appears  that  the  blank  should  be  supplied  with  the  word  Dum- 

iilun.  C"  Sic.) 


APPENDIX.  367 

Dorapnus  Guydoet  DnusWillusj  et  Johcsdc  Inchafrau,  etGilb.  Archid.  Dutn- 
blan.,  et  Innocencius,  et  Willus  et  Nicholaus  Canonici,  Magr.  Rad.  de  Eith, 
Petrus  Capellanus  de  Abirnytliy,  Willus  de  Clony  Clericus  Dni  Regis,  Adain 
persona  de  Kiiispin  [f.  Kilspindie],  Willus  Capellanus  ipsius  dicti  Dni  Episcopi 
Johes  de  Muireve  Vicecomite  de  Perth,  Bricius  Judex  Dni  Regis,  Hervicus  de 
Melmurthe,  Rob.  de  Innerkeledr,  Henricus  filius  Gaufridi  de  Perth. 
Regist.  Aberbroth.  I.  Fol.  105,  106.   Macfarl.  MS.  p.  246,  247. 


NUMBER  IV. 

OnUnacio  Juclicum  delegatorum  super  ecclesia  de  Abirnethy. 
Omnibus  Christi  fidelibus  presens  scriptum  visuris  vel  audituris,  W.  et  G. 
Glasguen  et  Dunkeldeii  Dei  gracia  Episcopi  eternam  in  Dno  salutem.  Literas 
Dni  Pape  in  haec  verba  suscepiuius.  Gregoriiis  Episcopus,  servus  servorum 
Dei  venerabilibus  fratribus  Glasguen  et  Dunkelden  Episcopis  salutem  et 
apostolicam  benedictioneii.  Venerabilis  frater  noster  Episcopus  Dumblanen- 
sis  in  nostra proposuit  presencia  constitutus,  quod  cum  olini  ecclesia  Dumblanen 
per  centum  annoset  amplius  vacavisset,  tere  omnia  bona  ejus  fuerunta  personis 
secularibus  occupata.  Et  licet  processu  temporis  fuissent  in  ea  plures  Episcopi 
instituli,  per  simplicitatem  tamen  et  incuriam  eorundeni  non  solum  revocata 
non  fuerunt  taliter  occupata,  verum  eciam  relique  que  occupancium  manus  ef- 
f'ugerant,  alienatae  sunt  fere  penilus  et  consumpte.  Propter  quod  nullus 
ydoneus  induci  poteratad  onus  hujusmodi  assumendum,  pene  per  decem  annos, 
eadem  ecclesia  interim  pastoris  solacio  destituta.  Cumque  nos  postmodum  in- 
telleclo  miserabili  statu  ejus,  Venerabilibus  fratribus  nostris  Sancti  Andree  et 
Brechyn  Episcopis,  ac  tibi  frater  Dunkelden,  provisionem  ipsius  duximus 
committendam,  tu  et  iidem  Episcopi  sperantesdictam  eccliam  per  jam  dictum  ' 
Episcopum  posse  de  lacu  miserie  respirare,  ipsum  eidem  ecclie  prefecistis; 
quam  supnidictus  Episcopus  invenit  adeo  desolatam,  quod  non  repperit  ubi 
posset  caput  suum  in  cathedrali  ecclia  reclinare.  Nullum  collegium  erat  ibi 
sed  in  ipsa  ecclia  discooperta  quidam  Capellanus  ruralis  divina  officia  celebra- 
hat.  Ipsi  quoque  Episcopi  redditus  sunt  adeo  tenues  et  exiles  quod  vix  per  di- 
midium  anni  potest  inde  congrue  sustentari.     Quia  vero  inslancia  nostra  coti- 


368  APPENDIX. 

diana  est  omnium  eccliaium  sollicitiulo  continua,  fiaternitati  vestre  per  apos- 
tolicasciipta  mandamus  quatenus  ad  eandem  ecclesiam  personaliteraccedentes, 
si  rem  inveneiitis  ita  esse,  quaitam  partem  decimarum  omnium  eccliaium  pa- 
rochialium  Dumblanen  Diocesis  facialis,  si  absque  gravi  scantlalo  fieri  pote- 
rit  prsefato  Episcopo  assignari,  ut  ipse  de  vestro  et  proborum  virorum  consilio 
reservata  sibi  de  ipsis  pro  sustentacione  sua,  congrua  porcione  Decano  et  Ca- 
nonicis  quos  ibidem  per  vos  institui  volumus  et  mandamus  assignet.  Alioquin, 
assignata  ipsi  Episcopo  quarta  decimarum  omnium  eccliaium  ejusdem  Diocesis 
que  a  personis  secularibus  detinentur,  sedem  episcopalem  ad  Monasterium 
Sancti  Johannis  Canonicorum  regularium  predicte  Diocesis  transferalis,eligendi 
Episcopos,  cum  ipsa  ecclesia  vacaverit,  Canonicis  ipsis  in  posterum  potestate 
concessa,  contradictores  si  qui  fuerint  et  rebelles,  per  censuram  ecclesiasticam, 
appeliacione  postposita  compesceudo.  Datum  Viterbii  iii°  Jdus  Junii,  Pontifi- 
calus  nostri  anno  xi  °. 

Cum  igitur  literarum  istarum  auctoritate,  omnes  in  Diocesi  Dumblanen 
Beueficiatos  de  patrociuio  eidem  ecclesiae  prestando  et  divini  officii  cultu  in 
eadem  ampliando  sepius  conveniremus,  tandem  de  virorum  prudentum  consilio 
inter  dictum  Episcopum  Dumblanensem  ex  parte  una  et  A  bbatem  et  Conventum 
de  Abirbr.  de  assensu  parcium  ita  statuimus,  et  ordinavimus,  viz.  quod  totum 
jus  quod  dicti  Abbas  et  Conventus  de  Abbroth  in  alteragio  de  Abirnyth  habu- 
erunt,  cum  terris  de  Petenlouer,  et  de  Belach,  et  cum  omnibus  aliis  justis  perti- 
nenciis  suis,  jurisdiction!  etdisposilioni  ejusdem  EpiscopiDumblanensis  etsuc- 
cessorum  suorum  cedet  et  quietum  remanebit  in  perpetuum,  salvo  supradictis 
monachisetsuccessoribuseorum,  medielate  terre  de  Belach,  cum  omnibus  per- 
linenciis  suis  et  aysiamentis,  et  salvis  eisdem  omnibus  decimis  garbarum  que 
ad  dictam  eccliam  de  Abirnyth  pertinent  in  usus  proprios  converteiidis,  et  pa- 
cifice  sine  omni  onere  episcopali  possidendis,  et  salvis  eisdem  omnibus  juribus 
et  eraolumentis  que  in  capellis  dicte  eccire  de  Abirnyth  habuerunt,  vel  de  jure 
habere  debuerint.  Dictus  vero  Episcopus  Dumblanen  et  successores  sui  pro- 
videbunt  de  bonis  supradicte  alteragii,  quod  eidem  ecclesie  de  Abirnythy  ho- 
neste  deserviatur,  et  de  omnibus  oneribus  ad  Episcopum  Dumblanen  vel  ad 
ejus  Officiales  spectantibus  pro  eadem  ecclia  respondebuut.  Et  insuper  inve- 
niet  de  bonis  ejusdem  alteragii  de  Abirnyth.  Vicarium  in  catiiedrali  ecclia 
Dumblanen  nomine  Abbatis  et  Conventus  de  Abirbroth  niinistrantem,  et 
vices  eorum  in  eadem  ecclesia  supplentem,  ut  sic  suoradicta  ecclia  de  Abirny- 

3 


APPENDIX. 


S69 

thy  ad  majorem  sui  libeitatein  et  libgrtatis  sue  tuicionem,  in  postenim  preben- 
dalis  et  Canouica  Dumblaneiisis  eccJia?  in  perpetuum  habeatur,  et  Abbas  dc 
Abirbroth  Canonicus  sit,  ct  installatus  in  eadem  ecclia,  assignato  eidem  inter 
Canonicos  ejusdem  ecclia?  tofto  honesto,  ubi  mansum  sibi  facere  possit,  cum 
libertalibus  et  aysiaoientis  eisdem  Canonicis  in  hac  parte  concessis.  Ut  autem 
hec  nostra  ordinacio  rata  futuris  temporibus  et  inconcussapermaneat,  uni  par- 
ti hujus  scripti  injnodum  Cirographi  confecti,  sigillura  Episcopi  et  sigiilum  Ca- 
pituli  Dumblanen  ecclis,  alteri  vero  parti  sigilla  Abbatis  et  Capituli  de  Abir- 
broth, una  cum  sigillis  nostris  utrinque  appensis,  in  perpetuum  testimonium 
fecimus  apponi.     Regist.  Abcrbroth.    Fol.  18,  ly.   Macfarl.  MS.  i.  p.  36,  39. 


NUMBER  V. 

Jccount  of  the  Donations  made  to  the  Culdees  ofLochkvin.  From  the  Ilegister  of 
ike  Priory  of  St  Jndrews,  as  transcribed  in  Matfarlane's  MS S.,  pp.  138—145 
compared  with  Gil/an's  and  Crazcfurd's  Transcripts. 
Sub  compendiosi  sermonis  traclatu  dignum  duxi  in  quamdam  summam  lu- 
culento  sermone  omnes  redditus,  tam  prediorum  cum  suis  finibus  et  terminis 
quam  ecclesiarum  et  aliorum  reddituum  ex  antiquis  donationibus  et  collationi- 
bus  regum  Scotie  ad  ecclesiam  Sancti  Servanide  insula  Lochleven,  ex  anliquo 
jure  spectantes  redigere,  ne  supervacua  questio  et  tumultuosa  disceptatio  aures 
regum  et  principum  et  pontificum  temporis  tractu  inuliliter  percellat.  Et  ea 
que  in  subbequentibus  breviloquio  tangemus,  omnibus  ambagibus  abjectis  et  cir- 
cum  scriptis  veteris  voluminis  antiquo  Scotorum  idiomate  conscripti,  memori- 
ali  recordalione  apud  presentes,  et  inexterminabiii  et  perpetuali  insinuatione 
declarat  scriptura  ad  posteros. 

De  Prima  Rege  qui  dedit  Imulam  de  Lochleven. 

Brude  filius  Dergard,  qui  uitimus  regum  Pictorum,  secundum  antiquas  tradi- 

tiones  fuisse  recolitur,  contulit  Insulam  Lochleven  Deo  omnipotenti  et  Sancto 

Seruano,  et  Kyledeis  Eremitis  ibidem  commoranlibus,  et  Deo  servientibus  et 

servituris  in  ilia  insula.    Et  prefati  Keledd  dederant  locum  cellule  Episcopo 

3  A 


S70  APPENDIX. 

Sancti  Andree  sub  tali  forma,  quod  Episcopus  exhiberet  eis  victum  et  vestilum. 
Et  ne  ignoretur  quis  contulit  Episcopo  locum  ibi,  Romanus,  monaclius  et  ab- 
bas, vir  admirande  sanctitatis,  primo  concessit  precaiio  locum  ibi  Episcopo, 
sell.  Fothhath  filio  Bien,  qui  nunc  et  tunc  super  totam  Scotiam  fuit  Celebris 
et  satis  commendabilis  vite.  Prefatus  Episcopus  dedit  benedictionem  suam 
plenarie  omnibus  hiis  qui  observarent  conventionem  istam  etamicitiam  initam 
inter  Episcopum  et  Keledeos;  et  versa  vice  dedit  maledictionem  suam  omnibus 
Episcopis  qui  infirmarent  et  revocarent  prefatam  conventionem. 

Qualiter  Mathbet  [/.  Machbet\  filius  Finlach  et  Gruoch  dederunt  Sancto  Ser- 
nano,  Kyrkenes. 

Machbet  filius  Finlach  contulit  pro  suffragiis  orationum,  et  Gruoch  filia 
Boethe,  Rex  et  Regina  Scotorum,  Kyrkenes  Deo  omnipotenti  et  Kekdeis  pre- 
fate  Insule  Lochleven,  cum  suis  finibus  etterminis.  Hi  enim  sunt  fines  et  ter- 
mini de  Kyrkenes  et  villule  que  dicitur  Porthmok,  amne  \^Porthmokanene,  G\l]. 
Porthmokanne,  Crawf.]  de  loco  Moncloccodhan  usque  ad  amnem  qui  dicitur 
Leven;  et  hoc  in  latitudine,  et  a  publica  strata  que  ducit  apud  Hinhirkethyn' 
usque  ad  Saxum  Hiberniensium,  et  hoc  in  longitudine.  Et  dicitur  Saxum 
Hiberniensium,  quod  Malcolmus  Rex,  filius  Duncani,  concessit  eis  salinagium 
quod  Scotice  dicitur  Thonnane.  Et  venerunt  Hibernienses  ad  Kyrkenes,  ad 
domum  cujusdam  viri  nomine  Mochan,  qui  tunc  fuit  absens,  et  solummodo 
mulieres  erant  in  domo  quas  oppresscrunt  violenter  Hibernienses,  non  turn  sine 
mbore  et  verecundia.  Rei  etiam  eventu  ad  aures  prefati  Mochan  pervento,  iter 
quam  totius  [I.  otius,  ut  Gill.]  domi  festinavit,  et  invenit  ibi  Hibernienses  in 
eadem  domo  cum  matre  sua.  Exhortatione  etiam  matri  sue  sepius  facta,  ut 
extra  domum  veniret,  que  nullatenus  voluit,  sed  Hibernienses  voluit  protegere 
et  eis  pacem  dare,  quos  omnes  prefatus  vir  in  ultionem  tanti  facinoris  ut  oppres- 
sores  mulierum,  el  barbaros  et  sacrileges,  in  medio  flamme  ignis,  una  cum  matre 
sua,  viriliter  combussit.  Et  ex  hac  causa  dicitur  locus  ille  Saxum  Hibernien- 
sium. 

De  Libertate  Kyrkenes  collata  a  Rege  Machbet Jilio  Finlach^  et  a  Gruoche  Re- 
gina. 

'  i.  e,  Invcrkeithing,  still  pronounced  Innerkeithin, 


APPENDIX.  371 

Cum  omni  libertatc  collata  fuit  villa  de  Kyrkenes  Deo  omnipotenti  et  Kele- 
deis,  absque  omiii  uiuneie  et  onere,  et  exactione  Regis,  [et  Jilii  Regis,  Gill. 
Cravvt".]  Vicecoinitis  et  alicujus,  et  sine  releclione  pont/s,  el  sine  exeix-itu  et 
venatione,  sed  pietatis  intuitu  et  orationum  suffragiis  fuil  Deo  omnipotenti 
collata. 

De  CoUatione  et  Libertate  de  Petnemokane. 

Edgarus,  filius  Malcolini,  Rex  Scotie,  contulit  in  elemosinam  Deo  omnipo- 
tenti, et  predictis  Kekdeis,  Petnemokane  cum  omnibus  libeitalibus,  sicut  per- 
nolatum  [1.  ut  Gill.  Cravvt'.  prenotatwii]  est  in  capitulo  precedente. 

Dc  Villa  de  Hallccristyn  et  ejus  Libertate. 
Malcolmus  Rex  et  Miigaieta  Kegina  Scotie  contulerunt  devote  villam  de 
Ballecristin  Deo  omnipotenti  et  Kekdeis  de  Lochleven,  cum  eadem  libertate  ut 
prius. 

Dc  Libertatibus  Fillarum  de  Kyrkenes  et  de  Petnemokane, 
Dovenald,  filius  Conchat  Regis,  dedit  omninodam  libertatem  duabus  villis, 
scilicet,  Kyrkenes  etde  Pitnemokane,  cum  ceteris  regibus,  scil.  Duncano  Rege, 
Edgaro  et  Alexandro,  et  David,  fratribus  eidem^  et  omnibus  villis  quascunque 
tunc  habuerunt,  vel  postea  habere  potuerunt. 

De  Donatione  de  Admore  et  ejus  Libertate. 
Edelradus,  vir  venerandi  memorie,  filius  Malcolmi  Regis  Scotie,  Abbas  de 
Dunkelden,  et  insuper  Comes  de  Fyfl',  contulit  Deo  omnipotenti  et  Sancto  Ser- 
uano,  et  Keledeis  de  Insula  Locblevin,  cum  summa  reverentia  et  honore,  et 
omni  libertate,  etsine  exactione  et  pelitione  cujusquam  in  mundo,  Episcopi  vel 
Regis  vel  Comitis,  Admore  cum  suis  rectis  terminis  et  divisis ;  et  [f.  ut]  ipsius  ille 
terre  possessio  fuit  tradita  illi  a  parentibus  suis  cum  esset  in  juvenili  etate.  Idcir- 
co  cum  magna  animi  affectione  et  amoreillam  obtulitDeo,  et  Sancto  Seruano, 
et  prefatis  viris  Deo  servientibus  et  ibidem  servituris,  et  istam  donationem  et 
collationem  primo  factam  confirmaverunt  duo  fratres  Hedelradi,  scilicet,  David 
et  Alexander,  in  presentia  muitorum  virorum  fide  dignorum,  scilicet,  Constan- 
tini  Comitis  de  Fyfi"  viri  discretissimi,  et  Nesse,  et  Cormac  filii  Macbeath,  et 
Malnethte  filii  Beollani,  sacerdotum  de  Abernethyn,  et  Malebride  alterius  sa- 
cerdotis,  et  Thuadei,  et  Augustini  sacerdotis  Keledeorum  et  Berebeadli  Rectoris 
scolarum  de  Abernethyn,  et  coram  cetibus  tolius  Universalis  tunc  de  Aberne- 


572  APPENDIX. 

thyn  ibidem  degentibus,  et  coram  Deo  omnipotente  et  omnibus  Sanctis.  Et 
ibi  data  est  plenaiie  et  universaliter  ab  omnibus  sacerdotibus,  clericis  et  laicis, 
maledictio  Dei  omnipotentis  et  Beale  Marie  Virginis,  et  omnium  ^anctoium, 
ut  Dominus  Deus  daret  eum  in  exteiminium  et  perditionem,  et  in  omnes  illos 
quicunque  irritarent  et  revocarent,  et  diminuerent  elemosinam  de  Admore. 
Omni  populo  respondente,  Fiatj  Amen. 

De  Donatione  Ecclesie  de  MurMnche  per  Malduinum  Episcopum. 
Malduinus  Episcopus  Sancti  Andiee  contulit  ecclesiam  de  Maikinche,  cum 
tola  terra,  honorifice  et  devote  Deo  et  Sancto  Seruano,  et  Ke/edeis  de  Insula 
Lochlevin,  cum  prefata  libertale. 

De  Concessione  Ecclesie  de  Sconynper  Tnadal  Episcopum.'' 
Tuadal  Episcopus  Sancti  Andree  contulit  ecclesiam  de  Sconyn  prefatis  viris 
religiosis  devote  et  integre,  cum  omne  libertate  et  honore,  pro  suffragiis  ora- 
tionum. 

De  Ecchsiade  Hynkyndorach,  [Hurkindorah,  Sibbald ;  Hurkyndorath,  Gillan, 
Crawfurd;   Harkindocach,  Pinkerton.]* 

Modacli  [Modath,  Gill.  Crawf.]  filius  Malmykel,  vir  piissime  recordationis, 
Episcopus  Sancti  Andree,  cujus  vita  et  doctrina  tota  regio  Scotorum  teliciter 
est  illustrata,  contulit  Deo  et  Sancto  Seruano,  et  Ke/edeis  Heremitis  apud  In- 
sulam  Lochlevin,  in  scola  virtntum  ibidem  degentibus,  devote  et  honorifice, 
cum  prefatis  libertatibus  ecclesiam  de  Hynkyndoratli.  Iste  sunt  antique  pre- 
stationes  et  canones  quas  prelate  ecclesie  solvtbantantiquitus,  scil.  xxx'°  panes 
decoctos  cum  antiqua  mensura  tarine  ibi  apposita.  xxx'"  caseos  quorum  quiii- 
bet facit Chudreme,  et  octo  male  de  braseo,  et  Derchete  [Dochede,  Gill.  Crawf.] 
male,  et  Chedher  male. 

Peramhulatio  inter  Terras  de  Kirknes  et  Lochore. 
f  ornax  et  incendium  totius  iniquitatis,  scil.     Robertus  Burgonensis  miles 

'  Probably  the  same  person  witli  Tkuadcl  mentioned  above. 

'^  Perhaps  the  modern  Auchterdcrran,  in  an  old  Taxatio  written  Hurzchorderkh ;  as  Auchte'- 
oiitchlii  is  designed  Hucdirmuhede  ;  Reg.  S.  Andr.  p.  ST,  38. 


APPENDIX.  373 

giavaminibus  et  injuriis  prefatos  viros  religiososnequiteretcalumniose  vexavit 
et  fatigavit,  volens  precise  fervoie  sue  rapaci talis  et  infrenate  tyrannidis  ab 
eis  aufeire  quartam  partem  de  Kirknes.  Concilio  inito  a  fratribns  juxta  sim- 
plicitatein  suam,  accesserunt  ad  presentiam  David.  Regis,  supplicantes  ei  ut 
justuin  judicium  faceret  inter  eoset  prefatum  Hobertum.  Taadem  Rex  miseria 
[1.  injuria]  motus,  misit  nuncios  suos  per  provinciam  de  Fyft'  et  Folhrithri 
[Forhrith,  Crawf.],  et  convocavit  hominum  muititudinem  in  unum  locum,  scil. 
Constantinum  Comitem  de  Fyff,  virum  discretum  et  facundum,  cum  satrapiis 
et  satellitibus  et  exercilu  de  Fyff,  el  Macbeath  Thaynetum  de  Falkland,  et  pri- 
mocerios,  et  duces,  et  lunartes  [lumnarcas]  exercitus  Episcopi  et  Soan  ducem 
cum  familia  sua.  Et  tunc  temporis  t'uerunt  duces  exercitus  Episcopi 
Budadh  et  Slogadadli.  Et  hi  omnes  sunt  testes  liujus  allercationis  et  dissen- 
tionis.  Tandem  fuit  compromissuin  in  tres  viros  legaies  et  idoneos,  scil.  Con- 
stantinum Comitem  de  Fyff,  magnum  judicem  in  Scotia,  et  Dufgal  filium 
Motclie,  qui  fuit  senex  Justus  et  venerabilis,  el  Meldoinetli  filium  Machedach, 
judicem  bonum  et  discretum.  Sed  iste  Dut'gal  primo  pronunciavit  sententiam 
pro  monachis  idem  Kehdeis,  et  contra  protervitatem  et  calumniam  Roberti 
Burgonens.  Tunc  [SW  Crawf.]  alii  judices  detulerunt  Dufgal,  propter  sui  se- 
nectutem  et  juris  peritiam  ;  et  ila  fuit  decisum  istud  negotium  sententionaliter 
et  per  juramentum.  Lti  sunt  clerici  qui  juraverunt  super  finibus  ville  de  Kirk- 
nes, Duftah  \_Dustah,  Crawf]  sacerdos  et  Abbas,  et  Sarran  filius  Sodelne,  et 
Eugenius  monaclius,  et  Dovenaid  nepos  Leod,etMorrehat  [il/or/AeAa^,  Crawf.] 
vir  venerande  senectutis  et  Hiberniensis,  et  Cathau  senex.  Et  sic  victus  fuit 
predictus  R.  coram  omnibus. 

The  followiug  reflections  naturally  occur  from  the  perusal  of  these  ancient 
vvritina,s. 

I.  That,  ill  Scotland,  till  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century,  we  find  com- 
paratively little  regard  paid  to  saints.  In  several  of  these  records,  indeed, 
mention  is  made  of  St  Servaiius.  The  church  in  the  Isle  of  Lochlevin  is  called 
St  Servans  church.  But  this  might  seem  necessary  for  the  sake  of  distinction. 
Although  his  name,  in  the  donations,  is  improperly  conjoined  with  that  of  God  ; 
this  also  might  be  especially'  meant  for  specifying  the  particular  intention  of 
the  donor,  as  it  is  immediately  connected  with  the  designation  of  the  persons 
who  were  to  receive  the  benefit, — "  to  St  Servan  and  the  Culdees,"  &c.  Nothing 
is  added,  that  can  suggest  the  idea  of  worship  being  given  to  this  saint.  On  the 


374  APPENDIX. 

contrary,  the  Culdees  are  described  as  only  "  sei-ving,  or  to  serve,  God/'  in  the 
place  referred  to.  Some  of  the  donors  even  seem  to  avoid  mentioning  the 
name  of  St  Servan ;  as,  in  four  of  these  deeds,  the  donation  is  made  merely 
"  to  God  and  to  the  Culdees." 

2.  That,  till  the  Roman  influence  was  greatly  increased,  our  ancestors  had 
no  hesitation  in  giving  the  fullest  testimony  to  the  religion  of  the  Culdees.  It 
has  been  seen  in  the  preceding  work,  that  later  writers  speak  as  if  there  had 
been  nothing  at  St  Andrews  which  deserved  the  name  of  religion,  before  the 
institution  of  Canons  regular.  But  here  the  Culdees  are  expressly  designed  re- 
ligious men ; '  their  seat  in  Loohlevin  is  called  the  school  of  virtues ;  and  kings 
and  princes  thought  themselves  amply  repaid,  for  all  their  liberahty  to  these  her- 
mits, by  having  an  interest  in  their  prayers. 

3.  That,  for  many  ages,  they  were  at  the  greatest  pains  to  do  justice  to  these 
pious  men ;  in  asserting  their  rights,  and  in  guarding  or  reclaiming  their  pro- 
perty. They  could  find  no  names  too  hard  for  those  who  made  invasions  on 
them.  They  charge  them  with  rapacity,  unbridled  tyranny,  and  sacrilege  ;  and 
virtually  excommunicate  them. 

4.  We  have  a  striking  proof  of  the  rapid  progress  of  the  Romish  power  in  a 
very  few  years,  and  of  its  blinding  influence  on  the  mind.  Our  princes  and 
nobles  knew  with  what  solemnity  these  donations  had  been  made,  and,  in  suc- 
ceeding generations,  ratified  to  the  Culdees.  Alexander  and  David  had  them- 
selves confirmed  the  gift  of  their  brotlier  Edihed,  before  many  witnesses ;  nay, 
as  calling  God  and  all  his  saints  to  witness  their  integrily,  and  invoking  the 
most  dreadful  curses  on  all  who  should  infringe  on  this  donation.  Yet,  this 
same  Alexander  suppressed  the  Culdees  at  Scone ;  and  the  pious  David  after- 
wards gave  the  isle  of  Lochlevin,  and  a  great  part  of  the  property  of  the  Cul- 
dees, to  the  Canons  whom  he  settled  at  St  Andrews.  Now,  how  can  we  possi- 
bly account  for  such  a  change,  especially  in  minds  deeply  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  reliijion  in  their  own  way,  a  change  that  set  at  defiance,  and  trampled 
under  foot,  all  regard  to  justice  and  moral  obligation?  We  can  account  for  it 
in  no  way,  but  by  ascribing  it  to  the  ascendency  gained  over  their  minds  by 

'  This  is  the  very  terra  whicli  came  afterwards  to  be  restricted  to  canons  regular,  in  contradis- 
tinction from  Culdees. — Constitutus  coram  nobis — venerabilis  ac  religiosus  vir  Dominus  Andreas 
iHe  Wynton  Canonicus  Regularis,  iSLc.  Reg.Sti  Andr,  p.  13. 

8 


APPENDIX.  375 

a  S3'stem  of  superstition,  which  envelopes  the  understanding,  stupifies  the  con- 
science, and  obdures  the  heart;  a  system,  which  claims  a  divine  right  to  dis- 
pense with  all  laws  human  or  divine. 

Donatio}]  of  the  village  of  Bolgyne  to  the  Culdees. 
We  have,  in  the  same  Register,  some  further  information  with  respect  to  the 
liberality  of  Macbeth  to  the  Culdees  of  Loclilevin  ;  which  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  attended  to.  It  is  said,  that  the  venerable  and  religious  man.  Lord 
Andrew  of  Wynton  [evidently  the  author  of  the  Cronykil,']  Canon  regular 
of  the  cathedral  church  of  St  Andrews,  and  prior  of  the  Priory  of  the  Isle  of 
Lochlevin,  appeared  in  the  Bishop's  Court,  and  jiublicly  exhibited  a  certain 
Register,  produced  from  the  archives  of  the  said  cathedral,  and  commonly 
called,  "  The  Book  giving  an  account  of  the  castles,  donations  of  lands,  rents, 
churches,  and  other  privileges,  granted  to  the  priories  of  the  cathedral  church 
of  St  Andrews  and  of  the  Isle  above  mentioned."  This  was  produced  for  the 
purpose  of  pointing  out  a  grant  made  by  Macbeth  of  the  lands  of  Bolgyne  to 
the  Culdees  of  Lochlevin.  William  Barclay  of  Bolgy  having  withheld  from 
the  canons,  then  settled  in  the  room  of  the  Culdees,  their  rights  ;  this  was  pro- 
duced to  shew  the  claim  they  had,  as  successors  of  the  Culdees;  and  supported 
by  a  grant  from  Richard  Bishop  of  St  Andrews,  on  the  ground  of  the  original 
donation  by  Macbeth.     The  Register  gives  the  following  account. 

In  quo  quidem  Registro,  cum  per  nos  inspiceretur,  in  quodam  illius  rubro 
comperimus  contmen.  hec  verba,  viz.  A  quo  data  est  villa  de  Bolgyne  Her- 
mitis  de  Lochlevin  :  et  conferentur  [f.  conferenter]  in  nigro  scriptum  erat,  viz. 
Cum  summa  veneratione  et  devotione  Makbeth  Rex  contulit  Deo  et  Sancto 
Seruano  de  Lochievyn,  et  Hermitis  ibidem  Deo  servientibus,  Bolgyne  Filii 
Torfyny,  cum  omniiibertate,  elsineonere  exercitus  Regis  et  filii  Regis,vel  vice- 
comitis,  et  sine  exactione  alicujus,  sed  caritatis  intuitu  et  omnium  suffragiis. 
Reg.  Sti  Andr.  p.  14. 

This  ancient  deed  was  exhibited  by  Andrew  de  Wynton,  A.  1410,  while 
Walter  Trail  was  Bishop  of  St  Andrews. 


376  APPENDIX. 


NUMBER  VI. 

A  Catalogue  of  the  Library  of  the  Culdees,  in  the  Priori/  of  Lockkvin. 

The  copy  of  the  Register,  in  which  1  liave  met  with  this  catalogue  is  far 
from  being  accurate  ;  and  perhaps  it  is  no  where  less  so  than  in  the  passage 
which  contains  this  list.  We  are  therefore  left  to  mere  conjecture  as  to  the 
genume  titles  of  some  of  the  books. 

It  appears,  from  the  same  deed,  that  not  only  the  books,  but  the  very  vest- 
ments, of  the  Culdees,  were  violently  taken  from  them. 

I  shall  first  give  the  deed  itself,  as  it  stands  in  the  MS. ;  and  then  subjoin 
such  corrections  as  conjecture  supplies,  and  some  remarks  for  illustration. 

Omnibus  sancti  matris  ecclesie  filiis,  Roberlus  Dei  gratia  minister  humilis 
ecclesie  Sancti  Andree,  Salutem  et  episcopalem  benedictionem.  Sciant  omnes, 
tum  presentes  quam  absentes,  nos  dedisse  et  concessisse  ecclesie  Sancti  Andree 
et  Roberto  Priori,  abbatiam  Insula  de  Lochlevin,  cum  omnibus  ad  earn  perti- 
nentibus,  ad  Canonicos  regulares  constituendum  in  ea,  hoc  est,  cum  Findahin, 
et  omnibus  suis  appendiciis;  et  cum  Portemuock  et  suis  appendiciis,  et  cum 
molendinis  ad  pontem  :  et  cum  uno  molendino  in  terra  Fundathin  ;  et  Chirt- 
nes  cum  suis  appendiciis  omnibus  ;  et  cum  dimidia  villa  de  Urechechein  cum 
suis  appendiciis ;  et  villa  ecclesiastica  de  Sconin  et  suis  appendiciis;  et  cum 
viginti  melis  casei,  et  uno  porco  de  Markinge;  et  cum  x  melis  et  iiii  melis  de 
Breis  •  et  uno  porco  de  Etmor ;  et  cum  xx  melis  ordei  [hordei]  de  Balchristin; 
et  cum  viginti  melis  casei  et  uno  porco  de  Bolgin  lilii  Thorfini ;  et  cum  decimis 
de  donio  nostra  de  Insula;  et  cum  decimis  totius  redditus  que  recepturi  sumus 
ad  eandem  domum;  et  cum  vestimentis  ecclesiasticis  que  ipsi  Chdedei  habue- 
runt-  et  cum  hiis  hbris,  id  est;  cum  Pastorali,  Graduali, Missali, Origine  Sen- 
tentiis  Abbatis  Clare  Vallen!^is  tribus  quaterni  Onibus  de  Sacraraentis,  cum 
parte  Bibliotice  cum  Lectionario,  cum  Actibus  Apostolorum,TextuEvangelio- 
rum,  prosperotibus  libris  Solomonis  Glossis  de  Canlicis  Canticorum,  Inter  pre- 
tationibus  Dictionum,  Collectione  Sententiarum,  Expositione  super  Genesim, 
Exceptionibus  Ecclesiasticarum  Regularum,  Hiis  testibus,  Gregorio  Episcopo 
de  Dunkelden,  et  Gulielmo  Abbate  de  Sancta  Cruce,  et  Thoraldo  Archidia- 


APPENDIX.  377 

cono, et  Matheo  Archidiacono,  Ajulfo  Decano.Mag'.  Tlioma,  Mag".  Heiberto, 
Riccardo  Capellano  Episcopi.     Reg.  Sti  Andr,  pp.  44.  45. 

The  Pastorale  seems  to  have  been  a  work  explaining  the  duties,  and  prero- 
gatives, of  bishops  and  abbots.  The  Graduale  was  the  name  given  to  the  book 
containing  the  Responses,  or  Antiphonies,  which  were  chanted  after  the  epistle. 
The  Missale,  or  Mass-book,  requires  no  illustration.  By  Origine  we  are,  most 
probably,  to  understand  a  copy,  or  some  part,  of  the  works  of  Origen.  The 
next  is  a  work  doubtfully  ascribed  to  the  celebrated  St  Bernard  Abbot  of  Clair- 
vaux.  Its  proper  title  is.  Liber  Sententiarum.  The  title  of  the  following  has 
been,  Tres  Quaterniones  de  Sacramentis,  i.  e.  "  Three  Quires,  or  Books,  concern- 
ing the  Sacraments."  The  next  work,  of  which  they  had  only  a  part,  may 
have  been  a  Bibliotheca  Patrunij  or  Collection  of  the  writings  of  the  Fathers. 
They  had  also  a  Lectionarius  or  Lectionarium,  or  book  containing  the  ecclesi- 
astical lessons.  This  work  is  ascribed  to  Jerom,  under  the  following  title,  De 
Vitis  Patruni.  There  is,  however,  another  work  ascribed  to  the  same  father,  en- 
titled Comes  sive  Lectionarius ;  although  it  is  numbered  among  the  Opera  Spu- 
ria.* It  appears  to  have  received  the  name  of  Lectionarius,  because  certain 
portions  of  it  were  to  be  read  in  the  monasteries  at  certain  times.  The  only 
books  of  the  New  Testament  which  seem  to  have  had  a  place  in  this  Library, 
were  The  Ads  of  the  Apostles,  and  The  Four  Gospels. 

Instead  of  prosperotibus  libris  Solo?notiis,  we  ought  certainly  to  read,  Prospero, 
Tribus  libris  Solomonis;  that  is,  "  with  a  copy  of  the  works  of  Prosper"  of  Aqui- 
tain,  one  of  the  ecclesiastical  writers  of  the  fifth  century,  who  was  much  es- 
teemed in  the  dark  ages,  and  who,  as  we  have  formerly  seen,  is  quoted  by 
Bede.  They  had  also  the  Three  Books  of  Solomon,  the  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes, 
and  the  Song  of  Songs.  Besides  these,  they  had  a  Commentary,  or  Book  of 
Glosses,  on  the  latter.  The  title  of  the  book  next  mentioned  has  been,  In- 
terpretationes  Dictionum ;  but  whether  it  was  an  explanation  of  terms  used 
in  scripture,  or  a  Dictionary  of  the  Latin  language,  does  not  appear.  The 
Collectio  Sententiarum  must  have  been  an  earlier  work  than  the  celebrated. 
Book  of  Sentences  of  Peter  Lombard,  who  did  not  flourish  till  some  years  after 

'  V.  Cave,  Hist.  Literaria,  1.  225. 
3  B 


378  APPENDIX. 

the  subversion  of  this  priory.  The  author  of  the  ExposUio  super  Geneshn  is 
unknown.  The  last  in  the  hst,  seems  to  have  been  a  book  pointing  out  the  dis- 
pensations which  were  granted,  in  particular  cases,  from  the  observation  of  the 
ecclesiastical  rules  otherwise  supposed  to  be  obligatory  on  all. 

It  appears,  then,  that  this  Culdean  library  consisted  of  seventeen  books.  A 
small  number  must  this  be  deemed  by  those,  who  attend  only  to  the  extent  of 
modem  libraries.  But  when  it  is  considered,  that  this  list  was  made  in  the  early 
part  of  the  twelfth  centurv ;  that  these  were  all  manuscripts ;  that  in  our  time 
we  can  form  no  adequate  idea  of  the  difficulty  and  expence  of  procuring  books 
in  that  age ;  the  collection  will  appear  by  no  means  contemptible. 


NUMBER  VII. 

Historia  beati  Reguli,  etfundationis  ecclesice  Sancti  Andrece  :  adjiciuntur  qua- 
dam  de  Keledeis;  et  alia  ad  dictam  ecclesiam pertmetitia.   [Scripta  cir.  A.  1140.] 

Anno  ab  Incarnatione  Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi  345,  Constantinus,  nepos 
Constantini  filii  Helenae,  congregavit  exercitum  magnum  ad  depopulandum 
Patras  civitatem,  in  vindictam  suspensionis  beati  Andreae  Apostoli  Christi,  et 
ut  inde  auferat  Reliquias  ipsius.  Tertia  autemnocte,  antequam  Imperatorcum 
exercitu  intraret  civitatem,  Angelus  Dei  descendens  de  coelo  apparuit  Sanctis 
viris,  qui  custodiebant  Reliquias  Sancti  Andreae  Apostoli,  et  praecepit  sancto 
episcopo  Regulo,  ut  ipse  cum  clericis  suis  iret  ad  sarcophagum,  in  quo  erant 
recondita  ossa  beati  Andreae,  et  inde  tolleret  tresdigitos  manus  dextrae,  et  bra- 
chium  inter  cubitum  et  humerum,  et  patellam  genu  illius,  et  unum  ex  dentibus 
suis.  Ipsi  vero  has  partes  de  reliquiis  tollentes,  sicut  Angelus  illos  jusserat,  in 
loco  secretissimo  reposuerunt.  Die  vero  sequente  post  harum  reliquiarum  re- 
positionem,  sub  ortu  solis,  venit  Imperator  Constantius  (sic)  cum  exercitu  suo 
et  urbem  depopulavit,  et  provinciam;  et  secum  Romae  asportavit  Scrinium, 
in  quo  caetera  ossamenta  Sancti  Apostoli  invenit  reposita.  Quo  adveniens  de- 
predavit  Insulam  Tyberis,  et  Colossiam,  et  inde  tulit  secum  ossa  S'ti  Lucae 
Evangelistae,  et  Timothei  discipuli  Beati  PaUli  Apostoli,  usque  ad  Constantino- 
polim  cum  reliquiis  Beati  Andreae, 


APPENDIX.  379 

Tunc  temporis  Hiingus,  filius  Ferlon,  magnus  rex  Pictorum,  congregavit  ex- 
ercitum  suum  contra  Adhelstanum  regem  Saxonum,  et  castrametalus  est  ad 
ostium  fluminis  Tyne.  Nocte  vero  ipsa,  ante  congressionem  duonnn  exercitu- 
um,  Beatus  Andreas  apparuit  Regi  Pictorum  Hungo  in  somniis,  dicens  ei  qtiod 
ipse  Apostolus,  in  die  sequenle,  inimicum  exercitum  ita  expugnaret,  ut  ipse 
Hungus  plene  de  inimicis  triumpharet.  Cui  rex  ait,  "  Quis  es  tu?  et  unde 
"  venis  ?"  Beatus  Andreas  respondens  ait,  "  Ego  sum  Andreas  Apostolus  Christ!, 
"  et  nunc  de  coelo  veni  a  Deo  missus  revelare  tibi,  quod  in  die  crastino  expug- 
"  nabo  inimicos  tuos,  et  tibi  subjugabo ;  et  laeta  victoria  potitus  ipse  cum  ex- 
"  ercitu  tuo  incolumis  reparabis.  Et  in  regnumtuum  Reliquiaj  mese  aiferentur; 
"  et  locus  ad  quem  deferentur  cum  orani  honore  et  vcneratione  Celebris  erit, 
"  usque  in  ultimum  diem  seculi."  Rex  autem,  ex  somno  evigilans,  enarravit 
omnibus  s'uis  ea  quae  dormienti  revelaverat  Beatus  Andreas.  Quibus  auditus 
Pictorum  populus  exhilaratus,  jurejurando  affirmavit,  perpetuo  cum  omni  dili- 
gentia  se  Beato  Andrea;  venerationem  exhibiturum,  si  ea  quae  Regi  suo  mon- 
straverat  ad  effectum  ducerentur.  Die  autem  postero  Picti,  ex  sponsione  Apos- 
toli  letificati,  praelium  pararunt ;  et,  diviso  exercitu,  circa  Regem  suum  septem 
agmina  statuerunt.  Saxones  vero  suum  dividentes  exercitum,  Regem  suum 
Adhelstanum  bis  septem  constipati  sunt  agminibus.  Facto  autem  congressu, 
Saxones  omni  virtute  illico  destituti,  Deo  volente,  et  Sancto  Apostolo  Andrea 
pro  Pictis  interveniente,  in  fugam  detorsi  sunt.  Regis  autem  Saxonum  Ad- 
helstani  capite  amputato,  innumera  Saxonum  facta  est  caedes.  Rex  vero  Hun- 
gus victoria  potitus,  cum  exercitu  non  modico  in  terram  suam  rediens,  caput 
Adhelstani  secum  precepit  adferri,  et  in  loco  qui  dicitur  Ardchinmchun,  infra 
portum  qui  nunc  dicitur  Partus  Reginct,  ligno  fecit  affigi.  Post  islam  ope  coe- 
lesti  adeptam  victoriam,  in  Pictos  postmodum  non  ausi  sunt  insurgere  Sax 
ones. 

Post  hujus  belli  felicem  victoriam  non  raullis  evolulis  diebus,  Angelus  Dei 
iterum  de  coelo  venit  ad  Beatum  Episcopum  Regulum,  quem  ita  alloquitur : 
"  Ex  Dei  summi  prsecepto  partes  Aquilonares  adire  non  difFeres,  adversus  so- 
"  lem  orientem,  cum  Rehquiis  discipuli  Christi  Andreae  ;  quosex  monitu  nos- 
"  tro  jamdudum  reservasti.  Et  quocunque  loco  navis  ilia,  quae  te  et  tuura 
"  vehet  per  mare  conventum,  conquassata  fuerit,  te  cum  Sociis  salvo  et  inco- 
*'  lumi  ibi  in  nomine  Domini  et  Apostoli  sui  Andreae,  jace  fundamentum  Eccle- 


380  APPENDIX. 

"  siae.  Locus  enim  ille  vobis  erit  per  seculum  requies,  et  ibidem  erit  resuviec- 
"  tio  in  die  extremi  exaininis."  Regulus  vero  episcopus,  juxla  praeceptum 
Angeli;  Sanctis  Viris  comitatus,  cum  reliquiis  S'ti  Apostolic  erga  Aquilonem 
tendit  navigio.  Et,  per  unius  anni  spatium  et  dimidii,  niultis  tempestatum 
jactus  procellis,  per  Insulas  Greci  Maris  quocunque  appulsus  fuit,  oratorium  in 
honorem  S'ti  Andreae  constituit. 

Innumeros  itaque  Sancti  Viri  labores  perpessi,  per  marina  littora,  Deo  du- 
cente,  in  Aquilonem  vela  direxerunt,  et  in  terra  Pictorum,ad  locum  qui  Muck- 
ros  fuerat  nuncupatus,  nunc  autem  Kylrimont  dictus,  nocte  S'ti  Michaelis,  ap- 
plicuerunt.  Muckros  vero  nemm  porcoi-um  dicitur.  Navi  vero  qua  vehebantur 
ad  scopulos  conquassata,  cracem  quandam,  quam  secum  de  Patris  portaverant 
ibidem  sibi  erectis  papilionibus  in  terra  fixerunt,  in  signum  quod  portaverant 
sacrorum,  et  contra  demonum  insidias  curamentum.  Et  ibidem  per  dies  sep- 
tem  et  totidem  noctes  manserunt.  Ibidem  dimissis  senioribus  S.  Damiano,  et 
fratre  suo  Merinach,  in  ipsius  loci  custodiam,  Regulus,  et  caeteri  viri,  cum  Sanc- 
tis Reliquiis  Sanctissimi  Apostoli  Andreae  ad  Forteviet  perrexerunt.  Et  illic 
tres  filios  Regis  Hungi  reperierunt,  sciz.  Howonam,  et  Nechtan,  et  Phinguin- 
eghert.  Et  quia  pater  illorum  in  expeditione  in  partibus  Argathdicoe.  tunc  tem- 
poris  extitit,  de  cujus  vita  filii  multum  solicit!  erant,  Deo  et  S'to  Andreae  dede- 
runt  decimam  partem  de  urbe  Forteviet.  Ibidem  vero  cruce  quadam  erecta, 
loco  et  loci  habitatoribus  Regis  filiis,  benedixerunt.  Inde  perrexerunt  Mone- 
clatu  qui  nunc  dicitur  Monichi,  et  ibi  Regina  Finchem  Regi  Hungo  filiam  enixa 
est  quae  Mouren  vocata  est.  Corpus  illius  virginis  Mouren  apud  Kylrimont 
sepulta  est,  nullo  ante  hoc  ibidem  sepulto.  Finchem  vero  Regina  domum  in 
qua  filiam  Mouren  pepererat  dedit  Deo,  et  Sancto  Andreae,  et  totum  atrium 
Regale  perpetuo,  Inde  transierunt  montana,  seu  Moneth,  et  venerunt  ad  lo 
cum  qui  vocabatur  Doldencfia,  nunc  autem  dictus  Chondrochedalvan.  Ibi  Hun- 
gus  Rex  sublimis  de  expeditione  rediens,  viris  Sanctis  obvenit,  et  coram  Reli- 
quiis S'ti  Andreae  Apostoli  sibi  osteosis,  cum  omni  humililate  et  reverentia  se 
prostravit;  Pictis  omnibus  qui  cum  illo  erant,  similiter  cum  Rege  humili,  pros- 
tratis  coram  Reliquiis.  Rex  vero  locum  ilium,  seu  Doldancha,  dedit  Deo  et 
Sancto  Andreae  Apostolo,  et  ecclesiam  ibi  aediticavit  ubi  Reliquiae  sibi  nudae 
ostensae  erant.  Inde  Rex  cum  sapctis  viris  montana,  seu  Moneth,  transiens 
venit  usque  ad  Monichi,  Ibidem  et  in  honorem  Dei  et  beati  Apostoli  ecclesiam 


APPENDIX.  581 

tcdificavit.     Et  ita  venit  Rex  cum  Sanctis  viris  ad  Fortevieth;  et  ibi  Deo  el 
Apostolo  basilicam  aedificavit. 

Postea  vero  Rex  Hungus,  cum  Sanctis  viris,  venit  Chylrimont,*  et  magnam 
partem  loci  illius  circumiens  obtulit  illam  Deo  et  S'to  Andreae  Apostolo,  ad 
aedificandum  ibi  basilicas  et  oratorias.  Locum  vero  ipsnm,  nota  evidente  de- 
signalum,  ex  magna  devotione  septies  circumierunt.  Rex  Hungus,  et  ipse 
Episcopus  Regulus,  et  viri  caeteri,  circuitione  et  perambulatione  ita  disposita 
septena  praecessil  Episcopus  Regulus,  super  caput  suum  cum  omni  veneratione 
Reliquias  S'ti  Apostoli  deferens,  suo  sacro  conventu  Episcopum  cum  comitibus 
hymuidicis  sequente.  lilos  vero  devotus  seculus  Rex  Hungus  est  pedentim, 
Deo  intimas  preces  et  gratias  fundens  devotas.  Regem  vero  secuti  sunt  viri 
optimates,  totius  regni  nobiliores.  Ita  locum  ipsum  Deo  commendarunt,  et 
pace  Regia  munierunt.  In  signum  vero  Regiae  commendationis,  per  loci  cir- 
cuitum  divisim  12  cruces  lapideas  viri  sancti  erexerunt;  et  Deo  coeli  humiliter 
supplicabant,  ut  omnes  in  illo  loco  inente  devota,  et  intentione  pura,  orationis 
suae  petitionis  efficaciam  obtinerent, 

Postea  Rex  Hungus  Basilicae  S'ti  Apostoli  in  parochiam  dedit  quicquid  ter- 
rae  est  inter  Mare  quod  Ishimdenema  dicebatur,  usque  ad  Mare  quod  S/etheuma 
vocabatur;  et  in  adjacientiprovincia  percircuitumde  Largozv,'  usque  ad  Su-en^ 
canum  ;  et  de  Sireis  usque  ad  Hyhatnoughten  Mochehirb,*  quae  tellus  nunc  dici- 
tur  Hadnachten.  Rex  vero  dedit  hunc  locum  sc.  Chilrymonth  Deo,  et  Sane- 
to  Andreae  ejus  Apostolo,  cum  aquis,  pratis,  cum  agris,  cum  pascuis,  cum  moris, 
cum  nemoribus,  in  eleemosynam  perpetuo ;  et  tanta  libertate  locum  ilium  do- 
navit,  ut  illius  iahabitatores  liberi  et  quieti  semper  existerent  deexercitu,  et  de 
operibus  castellorum,  et  pontium,  et  de  inquietatione  omnium  sEcularium  ex- 
actionum.  Regulus  vero  Episcopus  Deo  cantavit  orationem  Allej,  ut  Deus  lo- 
cum istum  in  eleemosinam  datum  in  sempiternum  protegeret,  et  custodiret  in 
honorem  Apostoli.  In  memoriale  dalae  libertatis  Rex  Hungus  cespitem  arrep- 
tum,  coram  nobiiibus  Pictis,  hominibus  suis,  usque  ad  altare  S'ti  Andrese  de- 


■  Kylrimont  vere  fundata  est  ecclesia  ab  Ungusto  II.  rege  Pictorum  circa  Annum  825,  ut  ex 
Wintono  et  aliis  patet.  Forsan  Regulus  eidem  contemporaneus  fuit.  Reb'qua  de  locis  ad  ecclesiam 
S'ti  Andrese  pertinentibus,  &c.  videntur  esse  verissima. 

'  Largaw,  Sibbald,  Fife,  p.  68,  Fol.  edit.         ^  Sireis,  ibid.         *  Hyhatnadiicn  Machchirb,  ibid, 


S82  APPENDIX. 

tulit ;  et  super  illud  cespitem  eundem  obtulit.  In  praesentia  Testium  horum 
hoc  factum  est,  Thalarg  filii  Ythernbuthib,  Nactan  filii  Cheltuian,  Garnach 
filli  Dosnach,  Drusti  filii  Urthrost, '  Nachtalich  filii  Gigbergh,*  Shinah  filii  Lu- 
theren,  '  Anegus  filii  Forchate,*  Sheradach^  filii  Finleich,  Phiachan  sui  filii, 
Bolge,  Glunmerach  filii  Taran,  Demene  filii  Aunganena,*  Duptalaich  filii  Ber- 
gib.  7  Isti  Testes  ex  Regali  Prosapia  geniti  sunt. 

Postea  in  Chilrymont  sancti  viri  septem  construxerunt  ecclesias.  Unam  in 
honorem  sancti  Reguli :  Secundam  in  honoiem  Sti  Amglas  Diaconi :  Tertiam 
in  honoiem  S'ti  MichaeUs  Archangeli :  Quartam  in  honorem  S'ti  Marm  Vir- 
ginis :  Quintam  in  honorem  Sti  Damiani :  Sextam  in  honorem  S'ta  Brigida. 
virginis :  Septimam  in  honorem  Muren  cujusdam  virginis ;  •  et  in  ilia  ecclesia 
fuerunt  50  virgines,  de  semine  regio  procreatae,  omnes  Deo  dicatce,  et  velatae 
undecim  annis ;  et  sepultae  sunt  omnes  in  orientali  parte  ipsius  ecclesiae. 

HaEc  sunt  nomina  illorum  sanctorum  virorum  qui  sacras  reliquias  S'ti  Andrea; 
Apostoli  attulerunt  in  Scotiam.  S'tus  Regulus  ipse.  Gelasius  Diaconus.  Mat- 
theus  Heremita.  S.  Damianus  Presbyter :  et  Merinachus  frater  ejus.  Nervius 
et  Crisemus  de  Nola  Insula.  Mirenus:  et  Thuluculus  Diaconus.  Nathabeiis,  et 
Silvius  frater  ejus.  Septem  Heremitae  de  Insula  Tiberis,  Felix,  Juranus,  Mauri- 
tius, Madiamis,  P/tilippus,  Eugenius,  Lumis.  Et  tres  virgines  de  Colossia,  sciz. 
Kiduana,  Potetitia,  Cineria,  Hae  virgines  sepultae  sunt  ad  eeclesiam  S.  Ana 
glas. 

Thana  filius  Dudabrach '  hoc  monumentum  scripsit  Regi  Pherath  filio  Ber- 
geth  "  in  villa  Migdele.  *  " 

Haec,  ut  praefati  sumus,  sicut  in  veteribus  Pictorum  libris  scripta  reperimus, 
transcripsimus.  Affirmant  plerique  Scotorum  Beatum  Apostolum  Andream  vi- 


'  Wri hrossi,  ibid.  ^  Gigherti,  ibid.  ^  Luchercn,  ibid.  *  Forchete,  ibid; 

'  Pheradat/i,  ibid.  *  Chinganena,  ibid.  '  Bargah,  ibid. 

*  Apparently  Mouren,  the  king's  daughter,  mentioned  above,  p.  380. 
^  Ghana,  fil.  Dudabrath,  ibid.  '°  Bargoth,  ibid. 

*  Vered  filius  Bargot  fuit  rex  Pictorum  ab  A°  839  ad  842.  Si  per  hoc  monumentum  intelligitur 
omnis  fabula,  putidum  est  mendacium  monachorum  Sti  Andrese,  nam  impossibile  est  talem  fabulani 
venditari  intra  quindecim  annos  post  veram  fundationem  ecclesiee  S'ti  Andreae  ab  Ungusto  II. 
Sed  per  hoc  monumentum  forsan  intelligere  debenius  verba  Charts  fundationis  sciz.  Rex  Hurigus 
Baaihcir,  &c.  Utcumque  sit  vestigia  Geographic  prises,  et  Morum  antiquorum,  hoc  in  fragment© 
facile  apparent. 

!'  Migdale,  ihid,;  aoYi  Meigle. 


APPENDIX.  383 

ventem  in  coipoie,  ibidem  fuisse,  hoc  argumentum assertionis  suae  assumentes 
quod  terram  Pictoium  sc.  Scythicanij  in  sortem  praedicationis  accepit;  et 
ideo  locum  istum  pra;  cunctis  locis  carum  habebat ;  et  quod  non  explevit  vi- 
vus  expleat  carne  solutus.  Quod  quia  scriptum  non  reperimus,  in  neutram 
partem,  negando,  vel  affirmando,  nimium  inclinamus ;  sed  quoniam  de  virtu- 
tibns  et  miraculisj  qux  per  sanctum  Apostolum  suum  Deus  et  fecit  et  facit 
facta  est  mentio,  unde  et  qutedam  iliorum  scribendi  obtulit  se  occasio,  quje  vel 
scripta  reperimus,  vel  a  veridicisaudivimusrelatoribus,  vel  etiam,  ipsi  perspexi- 
mus,  scribere  Deo  donante  disposuimus:  et  hoc  nonfratres  postulaverunt.  In- 
terim aulem  distulimus  donee  inceptum  compleamus. 

Deleto  igitur  funditus  Pictorum  regno,  et  a  Scotis  occupato,  vicissim  res  et 
I  possessiones  ecclesia  crescebant,  aut  decrescebant,  proul  reges  et  principes 
devotionem  ad  sanctum  apostolum  habebant.  De  quibus  non  est  dicendum 
modo  per  singula,  sed  quse  ad  nos  spectant  compendiose  tractanda.  Erat  au- 
tem  regiaurbs  Rymont,  Regius  Mom,  dicta,  quam  praefatus  Rex  Hungus  Deo  et 
Sancto  Apostolo  dedit.  Sublatis  vero  a  present!  vita  Sanctis,  quorum  supra, 
raentionem  fecimus,  qui  cum  Reliquiis  beati  Apostoli  advenerant,  et  eorum 
Discipulls  atque  Imitatoribus,  cultus  ibi  religiosus  deperierat,  sicut  et  gens 
barbara  et  inculta  fuerat. 

Habebantur  tamen  in  ecclesia  S'ti  Andreae,  quota  et  quanta  tunc  erat  tre- 
decim  per  successionem  carnalem  quos  Keledeos  appellant,  qui  secundum  suam 
CEstimationem,  et  hominum  traditionem,  magis  quam  secundum  sanctorum 
statuta  patrum,  vivebant.  Sed  et  adhuc  similiter  vivunt,  et  quaedam  habent 
communia  pauciora  sciz.  et  deteriora :  quaedam  vero  propria  plura  sciz.  et  po- 
tiora;  prout  quisque  ab  amicis  suis  aliqua  necessitudine  ad  se  pertinentibus 
viz.  consanguineis  et  affinibus,  vel  ab  iis  quorum  animcE  chara;  sunt,  quod  est 
amiciarura  [amicarum?]amici,  sive  aliis  quibuslibetmodis,  poteritquisadipisci. 
Postquam  Keledei effecti  sunt,  non  licet eis  habere  uxores  suas  in  domibus  suis- 
sed  nee  alias,  de  quibus  mala  oriatur  suspicio  mulieris.  Personje  nihilominus 
septem  fuerunt,  oblationes  altaris  inter  se  dividentes ;  quarum  septem  por- 
tionum  unam  tantum  habebat  episcopus ;  et  hospilale  unam :  quinque  vero 
reliquae  in  quinque  caeteros,  dividebantur,  qui  nullum  omnino  altari  vel  ec- 
desiae    impendebant   servitium,    praeterquam   peregrines   et  hospites^   cum 


384  APPENDIX. 

plures  quam  sex  adventarunt,  more  suo  hospitio  suscipiebant,  sorteni  mitten- 
tes  quis  quos  vel  quot  leciperet.  Hospitale  sane  semper  sex,  et  infra,  susci- 
piebat.  Sed  quod  nunc,  donante  Deo,  postquam  in  manum  Canonicorum  de- 
venit,  omnes  suscepit  eo  advenientes.  Statuerunt  etiam  Canonici  ut  si  quis 
eo  aeger  deveniat,  vel  infirmatus  ibi  fuerit,  cura  ipsius  agatur  in  omnibus  ne- 
cessariis,  juxta  domus  facultatem,  usque  dum  convalescet,  vel  moriatur.  Si 
quid  autein  habuerit,  faciat  inde  quod  voluerit;  et  disponit  ad  libitum  suum, 
quoniam  in  domo  ilia  nihil  exigetur  ab  illo.  Constitutus  est  etiam  a  Canoni- 
cis  capeOanus,  qui  et  infirmatorum  et  morientium  curam  agat.  Et  duo  patres, 
qui  custodiunt  domum,  et  hospites  suscipiunt,  atque  infirmis  ministrarent : 
qui  tamen  ibi  neque  comedunt,  neque  bibunt,  neque  induuntur.  Ad  hoc  quo- 
que  concessemnt  Canonici  decimas  propriorum  suorum  laborum,  et  reliquias 
ciborum  suorum.  Si  quid  vero  necessarium  sive  sanis  sive  infirmis  in  cellario 
eorum  fuerit,  quod  de  hospitali  haberi  non  poterit,  sine  contradictione  done- 
tur. 

Personae  autem  supra  memoratas  redditus  etpossessiones  proprias  habebant ; 
quas,  cum  e  vita  decederent,  uxores  eorum,  quaspublice  tenebant,  fiUi  quoque 
vel  filiae,  propinqui,  vel  generi,  inter  se  dividebant.  Nihilominus  altaris  obla- 
tiones,  cui  non  deserviebant,  quod  puduisset  dicere,  si  non  libuisset  eis  facere. 
Nee  potuit  tairtum  auferri  malum,  usque  ad  tempus  foelicis  memoriae  Regis 
Alexandri,  QNominis  I.  1107 — 1124.]  Sanctae  Dei  ecclesiae  specialis  amatoris : 
qui  etecclesiam  beati  Andreae  apostoli  possessionibus  et  redditibus  ampliavit; 
multisque  et  magnis  muneribus,  cumulavit ;  libertatibus  et  consuetudinibus, 
quae  sui  regii  muneris  erant,  cum  regali  possessioue  donavit,  Terram  etiam 
quae  Cursus  Apri  dicitur,  quam  cum  allatae  fuissent  reliquice  beati  Andrea;  apos- 
toli, rex  Hungus,  cujus  supra  mentionem  fecimus,  Deoet  sancto  apostolo  An- 
dreae dederat,  et  postea  oblata  fuerat  ex  integro  instituit ;  eo  nimirum  obtentu, 
et  conditione,  ut  in  ipsa  ecclesia  constitueretur  religio  ad  Deo  deserviendum. 
Non  enim  erat  qui  beati  apostoli  altari  deserviret,  nee  ibi  missa  celebrabatur, 
nisi  cum  rex  vel  episcopus  illo  advenerat,  quod  raro  contigebat.  Keledei 
namque  in  angulo  quodam  ecclesiae,  quae  modica  nimis  erat,  suum  officium 
more  suo  celebrabant.  Cujus  donationis  regiae  testes  multi  sunt  surperstites. 
Quam  donationem  et  comes  David,  frater  ejus,  concessit ;  quern  rex  heredem 
destinaverat,  et  in  regno  successorera,  [A.  D,  1124 — 1133.]  sicut  est  hodie. 


APPENDIX.  385 

Ob  cujus  etiatn  doiiationis  monumeulum,  regium  equuni  Arabicum,  cum  pro- 
prio  freno,  et  sella,  et  scuto,  et  lancea  argentea,  opertum  pallio  giandi,  et  pre- 
tioso,  praecepit  rex  usque  ad  altare  adduci;  et  de  prajdictis  donis,  libeitatibus, 
et  consuetudinibus  omnibus  legalibus,  ccclesiam  iiivestiii :  arma  quoque  Tur- 
chensia  diversi  generis  dedit,  quas  cum  ipsius  scuto  et  sella  in  memoriam  regiee 
munificentia;,  usque  hodie,  in  ecclesia  S'ti  Andrew  conservantur.  Quse  unde- 
cunque  advenientibus  populis  osteuduntur,  ne  oblivione  ullatenus  delentur 
quod  tam  crebro  ad  memoriam  revocatur.  Hujus  nempe  regis  Alexandri  die- 
bus,  prope  vitse  temporalis  finem,  dominus  Robertus  primus  Sconensisecclesite 
prior,  (quam  et  idem  rex  Canonicis  dederat,  et  multis  donis  atque  possessioni- 
bus  ditaverat,)  in  Episcopum  Scotorura  electus  fuit.  Sic  quippe,  ab  antique 
episcopi  S'ti  Andrea?  dicti  sunt.  Et  in  scriptis  tam  antiquis,  quam  modernis 
inveniuntur  dicti  Summi  Archiepiscopi,  sive  Summi  Episcopi  Scotorum.  Un- 
de  et  conscribi  fecit  in  theca  evangelii  Fothet  episcopus,  maximis  vir  authori- 
tatis,  versus  istos : 

Hanc  evangelii  thecam  construxit  aviti, 
Fothet  qui  Scotis  summus  episcopus  est. 

Sic  et  nunc  quoque  in  vulgari  et  communi  locutione  Escop  Alban,  i.  e.  Epis- 
copi Albania;,  appellantur.  Sic  et  dicti  sunt,  et  dicuntur  per  excellentiam 
ab  universis  Scotorum  episcopis  ;  qui  a  locis  quibus  praesunt  appellantur. 

Sed  ante  ipsius  electi  consecrationemmemoratus  rex  Alexander,  ad  extrema 
deductus,  fratrem  suum  regem  David,  qui  solus  ex  t'ratribus  supererat,  et  su- 
perest,  non  tam  regni  quam  devotionis  erga  Dei  ecclesiam,  et  pauperum  tute- 
1am,  reliquit  heredem.  Satagit  enim,  et  sataget,  ut  quod  f'rater  ejus  rex,  ssepe 
dictus,  inceperat,  ipse  ad  finem  Deo  juvante  perduceret.  Plures  et  ecclesias 
et  plura  monasteria,  tam  monachorum,  quam  canonicorum,  necnon  et  sancti- 
monialium  constituit ;  quibus  et  multa  beneficia  contulit.  Prajterea  in  servos 
et  ancillas  Christi  multa  operatus  est  opera  misericordiffi  ;  quse  non  est  nos- 
tras facultatis  evolvere.  Impetravit  autem  consecrari  antistitem  ecclesite  S'ti 
Andreae  jam  dictum  D.  Robertum,  a  pise  memoria;  Thurstino  Eboracensi 
archiepiscopo,  sine  professione,  vel  qualibet  exactione;  salva  duntaxat  utri- 
usque  ecclesiae  dignitate,  et  sancta  atque  apostolic^  sedis  authoritate      Ordi- 

2  c 


386  APPENDIX. 

natus  igitur  episcopus,  atque  ad  sedern  propriam  reversus,  quod  anbelabat  in 
pectore,  exercere  studebat  in  opere,  ut  ecclesia,  viz.  ampliaretur,  et  cultui  di- 
vino  dedicaretur.  In  multis  tamen,  et  ante  ordinationem,  et  post,  adveisatus 
est  ei  Satanas.  Multas  sustinuit  injurias,  et  contumelias,  juxta  quod  ait  Apos- 
tolus, Omnes  qui  volant  pie  vivere  in  Christo  persecutionem  patiiintur.  Portiuncu- 
1am  autem  septimam  altaris,  qute  in  eum  contigebat,  et  quam  de  propriis  usi- 
bus  suis  substiahebat,  in  ecclesiae  opus  expendebat,  Sed  quoniani  impensa 
erant  modica,  modice  erigebatur  et  fabrica :  donee  Domino  cooperante,  et 
proxime  rege  David  annuente,  oblationes  in  manibus  laicorum,  tam  virorum 
quam  mulierum,  exceptEe,  in  usus  ecclesiae  sunt  receptas.  Dein  ubi  magis 
quod  daret  ad  manum  haberet,  magis  ac  magis  opus  accelerabat. 

Basilica  igitur  in  fundamentis  inchoata,  et  ex  majori  jam  parte  consummata, 
domibus  quibusdam  ita  exactis,  cum  claustro  ut  jam  possint  habitationes  in- 
troduci,  qui  non  nimia  quaererent,  et  interim  per  patientiam  expectarent 
D.  Adeboldum  episcopum  Carleolensem  expetiit,  tam  per  literas,  quam  per 
missalios  per  vivam  quoque  vocem,  regi  David  sibi  concedere  ecclesiara 
S.  Oswaldi,  cui  ipse  episcopus  jure  prioris  praeerat,  personam  quam  in  par- 
tem sui  laboris  assume  ret,  et  Canonicis,  quos  in  ecclesia  S'ti  Andreae  sta- 
taere  disponebat,  Priorem  constitueret.  Familiarius  siquidem  sibi  videba- 
tur  et  dulcius  de  ipsa  ecclesia  ubi  se  Deo  devoverat,  et  habitum  religionis 
susceperat,  unde  et  Sconensi  ecclesiae  primus  Prior  destinatus  fuerat :  de  qua 
ut  prefati  sumus,  in  Episcopum  electus,  et  assumptus  erat;  quam  aliunde  per- 
sonam accipere.  Nee  tamen  quamlibet  postulavit  personam,  sed  fratrem 
Robertum,  non  quidem  fama  notum,  vel  conversatione,  sed  tantum  nomine, 
quem  juxta  quod  ab  amicis  et  familiaribus  suis  qui  eum  noverant  ad  hoc  ido- 
neum  estimabant.  Petiit  ergo  eum  et  accepit,  nee  enim  ei  de  ipsa  ecclesia 
negare  poterat,  vel  debebat,  quia  quid  rationabiliter  postularet. 

Memoratus  autem  frater  Robertus  ex  praecepto  D.  Episcopi  aliquandiu  apud 
S'tuni  Andream  conservatus  est,  et  sine  Canonicis,  non  tamen  sine  Clericis, 
prebente  Domino  Episcopo  necessaria  sibi  et  suis.  In  ecclesiam  vero  nullam 
habebat,  nee  habere  volebat,  potestatem,  donee  ei  Dominus  procuraret  quam 
optabat  ad  Dei  servitium  societalem.  Nihil  tamen  de  se  presumerit ;  sed  to- 
tiun  se  Deo  deferens,  et  se  ordinationi  submittens,  Deum  sedulo  depraecabatur 
ut  eum  visitari  et  consolari  dignaretur,  aut  tale  donaret,  se  religionis  funda- 


APPENDIX.  387 

meiituin  ponere,  supra  quod  constructum  edificium  finuum  esset,  et  stabile. 

Sicut  enirn  in  corde  statuerat  nequaquam  in  alienos  labores  intrare  volebat 
quod  fortasse  sibi  facile  foret  de  aliis  et  diversis  ecclesiis,  sibi  fratres  sociare, 
ne  forte  diversi  diversa  sentientes,  dum  qui  essent  videri  appeterent,  in  unita- 
tem  non  convenirent;  et  sic  antequam  jaceretur  fundamentum,  pateretur  fa- 
brica  detrimeutum.  Si  quos  tamen,  niodo  quo  ipse  disponebat  vivere  paratis, 
ei  Deus  adduceret,  eos  benigne  susciperet. 

Interea  fratre  Roberto  ex  praecepto  Episcopi  ut  dictum  est  ibidem  coninio- 
rante,  D.  Episcopo  autem  circa  inceptum  segnius  agente,  venit  Rex,  [David  I.l 
una  cum  filio  suo  Henrico  Comite,  et  Rege  Designate,  ad  Sanctum  Andream, 
orationis  gratia  ;  multique  cum  iis  Comitum  et  Potentium  terrae.  In  crastino 
autem,  audita  missa,  et  borisexmore  et  oblatione  factis,  veniens  Rex  in  claus- 
Irum,  quale  illud  tunc  erat,  simul  cum  iis  qui  secum  venerant;  et  residentibus 
cunctis,  primum  multa  quas  nihil  attinet,  tandem  causam  pro  qua  precipue  ve- 
nerat  apperuit  Rex.  Convenit  igitur  Episcopum  cum  sicut  disposuisse  dixe- 
rat,  et  Rex  Alexander  constituerat  opus,  et  servitium  Dei  non  acceleraret,  ut  in 
Ecclesia  Beati  Andres  religionem  constitueret.  Cumque  post  multas  contra- 
versias  causaretur  D.  Episcopus  possessionem  Episcopii  non  licere  sibi  minuere 
vel  dispergere,  ne  forte  a  successore  suo,  a  servis  Dei,  auferrat,  in  quod  ipsis 
ab  eo  confevretur.  Respondet  Rex,  et  dixit,  ut  de  terra  ilia  quse  Cursus  Jpri 
dicitur,  qus  de  Episcopatu  non  erat,  quam  Rex  Alexander  fraterejus,  propter 
hoc  Deo  et  S'ti  Andreae  devoverat,  ut  in  ecclesia  ejus  religio  constitueretur, 
sufficienter  eis  tribueret;  et  tam  ipse  quam  filius  ejus  concederent,  et  ad  in- 
staurandam  teiram  auxilium  ferrent.  Quod  et  fecerunt :  et  alios  quosdam 
cum  jurando  juvare  compulerunt.  Tunc  D.  Episcopus,  quasi  sponte  coactus, 
de  terris  personarum  quae  abeuntibus  eis  in  manum  ejus  obvenerant,  quam  li- 
buit  portionem,  consilio  et  assensu  Regis  et  filii  ejus,  et  ceterorum  Baronum 
qui  aderunt,  fratri  Roberto  in  manum  tradidit;  unde  fratres  ut  Dei  servitium 
illo  venientes  interim  sustentari  debuissent.  Nee  tamen  circa  opus  ecclesise 
segnius  egit;  sed  quo  citius  consummaret  omnibus  modis  satagit.  Ipsa  die 
piae  memoriaj  Robertus  presbiter  Domini,  Episcopi  frater  uterinus,  corde  voce 
et  opere  seculum  abrenuncians  ad  Deo  deserviendum,  in  ecclesia  Beati  Andreae 
sub  canonica  regula  S'ti  Patris  nostri  Augustini,  in  manum  fratris  Robert! 
Prioris  se  reddidit,  cum  ecclesia  sua  de  Tinningham,  annuente  Domino  Epis- 


388  APPENDIX. 

copo,  ita  sane  ul  vel  ecclesiam  illatn  haberent  Canonici,  vel  L  solidos  per  an- 
num.    Pinkerton's  Enquiry,  I.  456,  466. 


NUMBER  VIII. 

An  Account  of  the  hands  which  belonged  to  the  Culdees  of  St  Andrews. 

Inter  Nos  et  Kelledeos  de  Sancto  Andrea. 
Hec  est  convenlio  facta  inter  Gilbertum  Priorem  Sancti  Andree  et  Conventum 
ejusdem  loci,  et  inter  Kelledeos  de  Sancti  Andree  (sic),  pro  lite  sopienda  que 
inter  illos  erat  de  decimis,  scilicet,  quod  dicti  Prior  et  Canonici  concesserunt 
Kelledeis,  ut  habeant  et  teneant,  sine  oiuni  calumnia  et  contentione  in  perpetu- 
um,  rectas  decimas  plenarias  in  terris  suis,  scilicet,  Kingasc,  Kinnakelle,  cum 
Petsporqin,  et  Petkennin,  Lethene,  cum  Kininis,  Kernes  cum  Cambrun ;  cete- 
ris in  manu  Canonicorum  retentis,  scil.  Sponsaliis,  Purificationibus,  Oblation- 
ibus,  Baptisrao,  Corporibus  Defunctorum,  exceptis  corporibus  Kelledeorum, 
qui  ubi  voluerint  sepelientur.  Preterea,  Kelledei  habebunt  omnes  decimas  et 
omnes  obventionibus  {sic)  de  Kilglassin,  excepto  Baptismo,  et  Corporibus  De- 
functorum. Kelledei  si  quidem  dederunt  Strathtirum  per  rectas  divisas  suas  in 
perpetuum  libere  et  quiete  ab  omnibus,  prout  ipsi  Kelledei  liberius  et  quietius 
villam  illam  habuerunt ;  et  ad  hoc  confirmandum,  con6rmationem  Domini 
Regis  WiUielmi  et  confirmationera  Domini  Rogeri  Episcopi,  et  nostris  muni- 
vimus.  Testibus  hiis.  Domino  Rogero  Episcopo,  Domino  David  fratris  Regis, 
Johanne  Episcopo  de  Dunkelden,  Jonatha  Episcopo  de  Stratberen, '  Mattheo 
Episcopo  de  Aberdon,  Radulfo  Eiecto  de  Brechin,  Dunecano  Comite  de  Fif,  et 
Malcolmo  et  Dunecano,  et  David  filiis  ejus,  Gilberto  Comite  de  Stratheren,  et 
Malis  fratre  ejus, Gillicriste  Comite  de  AnegusetfiliosuoDuncano,Murethack 
Comite  de  Menetheth,  Roberto  fllio  Domini  Regis,  Laurentio  filio  de  Horm* 
de  Abernithin,  Waldevo  filio  Merleswani,  Adam  filio  Odonis,  Macduf,  Hugone 
Dapifero,Duncano  filio  Adam,  de  Syres,  Buathac  de  Inchemerchach,  Malcolmo 
filio  Malpalricii,  Alano  de  Lascells,  Bricio  persona  de  Kellin,  Galfrido  de  Ma- 
levilla,  et  multis  aliis.     Regist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  385,  386. 

'  !.  e.  of  Dunblane,  the  only  city  in  the  stewartry  of  Strathearn. 
'  Properly  denominated  0;;ne.    V.  p.  127,  128. 


APPENDIX.  389 

NUMBER  IX. 

Confirmatio  Capituli  Brechynensis  de  Procurationibus. 

Universis  sanctae  matris  ecclesiae  filiis,  Mallcbi-yde  Prior,  et  Keledei,  ceteri- 
que  de  Capitulo  Brechinensis  ecclesiae,  salutem.  Sit  universitati  vestrae  no- 
tum,  Radulphum  Dei  Gratia  Brechyneusem  episcopum,  consilio  nostro  et  as- 
sensu,  monachis  de  Abirbrothoc,  caritatis  intuitu,  concessisse,  ut,  quandocun- 
que  ad  quasdam  ecclesias  eorum,  in  dioeesi  ejus  sitas,  visitandas  ex  officio  ve- 
nerit,  videlicet  ad  ecclesiam  de  Marigtoun,  vel  ad  ecclesiam  de  Gutheiyn,  vel 
ad  ecclesiam  de  Panbryd,  vel  ad  ecclesiam  de  Moniekyn,  vel  ad  ecclesiam  de_ 
Dunechtyn,  ad  nullam  earum  hospitalitatis  ei  exhibeatur  procuratio ;  sed  tan- 
tuni  ad  abbatiam,  ubi  hoc  honestius  et  decentius  fieri  potest.  Nos  etiam  con- 
cessionem  istam,  sicut  in  carta  praedictorum  monacliorum  melius  continetur, 
omnino  ratam  et  gratam  habemus ;  et,  in  hujus  rei  testimonium  praesenti  scripto 
ecclesiae  nostrae  sigillum  dignum  duximus  apponendum.  Teste  Capituli  nostri 
universitate. 

Confirmatio  Capituli  Brechynensis  de  omnibus  eccksiis. 
Universis  sanctae  matris  ecclesiae  filiis  Mallebryde  Prior  et  Keledei,  ceteri- 
que  clerici  de  Capitulo  Brechynensis  ecclesiae,  salutem.  Universitati  vestrae 
notum  facimus,  nos  donationes  et  concessiones  ecclesiarum  Deo  et  monasterio 
beati  Thomae  martyris  de  Abirbrothoc,  et  monachis  ibidem  Deo  servientibus 
et  servituris,  a  felicis  memoriae  Turpino  et  Radulpho  Brechynensis  ecclesiae 
episcopis  caiionice  collatas,  ratas  et  gratas  habere  ;  et  eisdem  donationibus  et 
concessionibus,  sicut  in  eorum  cartis  liberius,  quietius,  plenius,  et  honoriticen- 
tius  continentur,  consilium  praebere  et  assensum  :  Et  in  hujus  rei  testimonium 
praesenti  scripto  sigillum  ecclesiae  nostrae  dignum  duximus  apponendum. 
Testibus  G.  Archidiaconn,  Hugone  de  Sigillo,  Matthaso  Decano,  Andrea  Ca- 
peliano,  Petro  Capellano,  Ranulpho  Capellano  de  Maringtoun,  Ada  Bluiido, 
et  Roberto  clerico  nho  Adae  Senescalli.     Pref.  to  Keith's  Catalogue,  xi   xii.  • 

'  These  vary  from  the  transcripts  iniReg.  Aberbroth.  p.  227,  828.  2sO,  231.  merely  in  orthp 
graphy,  and  in  giving  the  name  of  the  prior  at  full  length. 


390  APPENDIX. 

NUMBER  X. 

Charter  of  Gilchrist,  Earl  of  Mar,  to  the  Culdees  of  Monimmk. 

GlLCRiSTCS  Comes  de  Mar  Omnibus  probis  hominibus  piesens  scriptum  visu- 
ris,  tam  Clericis  quam  Laicis,  Salutem.  Noverit  universitas  vestra  me  Dedisse, 
et  hac  presente  carta  mea  Confirmasse,  Deo  et  Ecclesie  Sancte  Marie  de  Mu- 
nimusc  et  Keledeis  ibidem  servienlibus  et  servituris,  ecclesiam  de  Lortliel  cum 
omnibus  decimis,  libertatibus,  oblationibus,  obventionibus,  et  cum  ilia  dimid. 
Davach  terretota  in  qua  sita  est  Ecclesia,  libera  ab  omni  exactione  et  servitio 
seculari,  sicut  sunt  decime  et  cetere  oblationes  altaris,  in  pascuis,  pratis,  nemori- 
bus,  et  aquis,  molendinis,  et  omnibus  suis  rectis  divisis  et  terminis,  et  communi 
pastura,  in  liberam  et  puram,  quietam  etperpetuam  elemosinam,  a  me  et  here- 
dibusmeis,  etsuccessoribusmeis,  pro  salute  et  prosperitate  domini  mei  Williel- 
mi  Regis  filii  et  carorum  ejus,  et  pro  meipso  et  omnibus  progenitoribus  et 
heredibus  et  successoribus  meis  huic  donationi  mee  faventibus.  Quare  Volo  et 
precipio,  ut  prefati  Kekdei  predictam  ecclesiam  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinentiis 
ita  libere  et  quiete,  plenarie  ethonorifice,  in  perpetuam  elemosinam  teneant  et 
possideant,  sicut  aliqui  Canonici  vel  monachi  vel  quicunque  alii  viii  Religiosi 
in  toto  regno  Scotie  aliquam  ecclesiam  vel  elemosinam  per  donationem  Ba- 
ronis  vel  Comitis,  liberius  quietius  plenius  et  honorificentius  tenent  vel  possi- 
dent.  Testibus  8cc. 

Regist.  Sti  Andr.  pp.  441,  442. 

NUMBER  XI. 

Charter  of  Duncan,  Earl  of  Mar,  in  favour  of  the  Culdees  of  Monimus/;. 

DuNcANUS  Comes  de  Mar  Universishoc  scriptum  visuris  vel  audituiis  eternam 
in  Domino  salutem.  Universitati  vestre  notum  facio  me  Dedisse,  Concessisse, 
et  hac  Carta  mea  Confirmasse,  Deo  et  Sancte  Marie  de  Monimusc  et  Keledeis 


APPENDIX.  391 

sive  Canonicis  ibidem  servientibus  et  in  perpetuum  servituris,  Ecclesiam  de 
Lorthel  cum  omnibus  decimis,  libertatibus,  oblationibus,  conventionibus,  et  cum 
tota  ilia  dimid.  Devachin.  qua  sita  est  Ecclesia,  libera  ab  omni  exactione  et 
servitioseculari,  sicutsue  decime  et  cetere  oblationes  altaiis  in  pascuis,  pratis, 
nemoiibus,  agris,  aquis,  molendinis,  et  cum  omnibus  terminis  suis  et  divisis  et 
communi  pastura  ;  in  liberam  et  puram,  quietam  et  perpetuam  elemosinam  a 
me  et  omnibus  heredibus  meis  pro  anima  domini  mei  WiUielmi  Regis  et  ante- 
cessorum  suorum,  et  pro  anima  patris  mei  M.  Morgrund.  et  matris  mee  Agne- 
tis,  et  omnium  antecessorummeorum,  et  pro  salute  et  prospentateDommi  mei 
Regis  Alexandri  et  omnium  suorum,  et  salute  et  prosperitate  mea  et  uxoris 
mee  et  omnium  heredum  meorum.  Quare  Volo  et  Precipio  ut  predicte  Kele- 
dei  vel  Canonic)  predictam  Ecclesiam  cum  predicta  terra  et  omnibus  suis  per- 
tinentiis  et  rectitudioibus  italibereetquiete,  plenarie  et  honorifice  teneant,  si- 
cut  aliqui  viri  religiosi  aliquam  ecclesiam  vel  elemosinam  ex  dono  alicujus  Co- 
mi  tis  vel  Baronis  vel  Militis  in  toto  regno  Scotietetientetpossident.Testibus&c. 

Reverendo  patri  suo  in  Christo  Petro  Dei  Gratia  Episcopo  Aberdon.  Wil- 
lielmus  Comes  de  Mar  Salutem  et  filialem  subjectionem.  Paternitati  vestre 
notificamus  quod  sigiilum  impositum  scripto,  quod  cum  Uteris  istis  in  quodam 
buxo  sigillo  nostro  signato  transmittimus,  sigiilum  patris  nostri  fuisse  inteliigi- 
mus.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium  has  literas  nostras  patentes  vobis  transmittimus. 

Regist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  430. 


NUMBER  XII. 

Charters  from  John,  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  to  the  Culdees  of  Monimusk. 

Omnibus  sancte  matris  ecclesie  filiis,  &c.  Johannes  Dei  Gratia  Aberdon.  ec- 
clesie  minister  humilis,  Salutem  et  sinceram  in  Domino  Caritatem.  Noverit 
universitas  vestra  nos,  ad  presentationem  et  petitionem  Gilcrist  Comitis  de 
Mar,  dedisse  et  concessisse,  et  hac  carta  nostra  episcopali  auctoritate  confir- 
masse,  Deo  et  Ecclesie  Beate  Marie  de  Munimusc,  et  Canonicis  qui  Keledti 
dicuntur  ibidem  Deo  servientibus  et  servituris,  Ecclesiam  de  Lorthel,  cum  de- 
cimis et  obventionibus,  et  cum  dimid.  Davach  terre,  et  cum  omnibus  aliis  rec- 

9 


392  APPENDIX. 

titudinibus  ad  eandem  ecclesiam  pertinentibus,  in  liberam,  puram  etperpetuam 
elemosinam.  Quare  volumus^  ut  piefati  Canonici  prefatam  ecclesiam  cum  omni- 
bus ad  earn  juste  spectantibus,  ita  libere  et  quiete,  plenarie  et  honorifice  in 
perpetuura  possideant,  sicut  aliqui  viri  religiosi  in  toto  regno  Scotie  aliquam 
ecclesiam,  liberius,  quietius,  plenius,  et  honorificentius  tenent  et  possident. 
Salvis  Episcopalibus.    Testibus  &,c. 

Idem  alibi  sic  confirmat.  Noverit  tam  preteriti  quam  presentes,  nos  conces- 
sisse,  et  hac  carta  nostra  confirmasse,  donationem  illam  quant  G.  Comes  de 
Mar  donavit  cenobio  suo  quod  construxit  apud  Munimusc  in  ecclesia  Sancte 
Marie,  in  qua  Keledei  ante  fuerunt,  Scil.  Ecclesiam  de  Lorthel  cum  terris  et 
pertinentiis  suis  ecclesiam  de  Innernochin  cum  terris  et  pertinentiis  suis.  Quare 
volumus  et  concedimus,  ut  predictum  cenobium,  et  fratres  ibidem  Deo  servi- 
entes,  prefatas  ecclesias  et  omnes  alias  tenuras  et  donaliones  suas  quas  idem 
Comes  eis  dedit  et  contulit,  vel  in  posterum  ipse  vel  alii  collati  sunt,  ita  libere, 
et  quiete,  et  plenarie,  et  honorifice,  in  liberam  et  perpetuam  elemosinam 
teneant  et  possldeant,  sicut  aliqua  domus  religionis  in  regno  Scotie  aliquas 
ecclesias,  liberius,  et  quietius,  et  honorificentius  tenet  et  possidet.  Sicut  carta 
prefati  Comitis  testatur  et  confirmat.  Salvis  Episcopalibus.  Volumus  et  con- 
cedimus, ut  prefatum  cenobium,  et  fratres  ibidem  commorantes,  nulli  domo 
subjecti  sunt,  vel  alicui  faciant  subjectionem,  nisi  nobis,  et  subjectionem  talem 
nobis  et  successoribus  nostris  faciant,  sicut  cetere  domus  religionis  per  regnum 
Scotie,  in  Episcopatibus  constitute,  Episcopo  suo  debent  facere.  Teste  &.c.  Re- 
gist.  Sti  Andr.  pp.  442,  443. 

Rents  of  the  Priory  of  Monimush,  A.  1 260. 

Redditus  proprii  Canonicorum  de  Munimusc  in  adventu  fratris  Alani  Priori^, 
Anno  Gralie  mcclx.  octavo  in  festo  Nativitatis  Beate  Virginis,  tam  d^  terris 
quam  Decanatus,  q.  scilicet,  Ecclesie  de  Afford  in  firma  denar.  x.  m.,  in  firma 
farin.  xviii.  Celder  q.  Summa  Ecclesie  de  Lochyeli,  sine  dimid.  Davat.  terre 
XV.  Celder  et  xii.  Boll,  farin.  q.  Summa  Ecclesie  de  Keg.  c.  Sol.  de  qua  mihi 
jpsi  per  predecessorum  impignorata.  q.  Summa  Ecclesie  de  Kindrouch  per  Gar- 
bas  vi.  Mar.  et  dimid.  et  vi.  Sol.  cujus  altaragium  est. 

De  terra  de  Lochyell  ii.  M.  et  dimid.  q.  De  Fedars  et  Solrach  iii.  JNl.  q.  de 
Tulibaglagh  Dimid.  M.  q.  De  Bracina  dimid.  Mar.  q.  De  Tliomazo  x.  S.  q. 
De  Totariis  vi.  S.  q.  De  Eglismengster  mihi  ipsi  impignoralur. 


APPENDIX. 


393 


De  Cano  de  Honarepht  x.  Boll.  Ordei,  et  x.  Pet.  Casei.  q.  De  Cano  dc 
Mukval.  Diinid.  Celder  Ordei.     Regist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  429. 


NUMBER  Xlir. 

Charter  of  Alexander  II.  confirming  that  of  Earl  Duncan. 

Alexander  Dei  Gratia  Rex  Scottorum,  Omnibus  probis  hominibus  totius  terre 
sue  Clericis  et  Laicis  Saluteni.  Sciantpresentesetfuturi  quod  cum  pax  firmata 
esset  in  presentia  nostra  et  coram  copia  virorum  proborum  in  plena  curia  nos- 
tra inter  Duncanum  filium  Morgrundi  comitis  de  Mar  ex  una  parte,  et  David 
filium  Comitis  ex  altera,  super  quibusdam  terris  unde  inter  vos  habita  fuit  con- 
troversiauterque  illorum,  at[ad  ?]  petitionem  nostram  et  proborum  hominum  nos- 
trorum  qui  ibi  presentes  fuerunt,  Contulit  Ecclesiam  de  Lorthel,  cum  pertinen- 
tiis  suis  Deo  et  Ecclesie  Sancte  Marie  de  Monimusc,  et  Canonicis  ibidem  Deo 
servientibus ;  et  uterque  illorum  in  manu  nostra  resignavit  totum  jus  quod  in 
predicta  Ecclesia  habuit  vel  habere  potuit  ad  opus  dictorum  Canonicorum  :  et 
ne  Veritas  hujus  rei  latere  possit,  nos  in  testimonium  hujus  facti  literas  nostras 
inde  fieri  fecimus.  Teste.  &c.   Regist.  Sti  Andr.  pp.  4S0,  43]. 


NUMBER  XIV. 

Charters  of  Duncan  Earl  of  Mar,  and  of  Gilbert  Bishop  of  Aberdeen. 

Omnibus  has  literas  &c.  Duncanus  Comes  de  Mar  Salutem.  Universitati 
vestre  notum  facimus,  nos  dedisse,  et  hoc  Carta  nostra  Confirmasse,  Deo  et 
Sancte  xMarie  de  Monimusc,  et  Canonici  sibidem  Deo  servientibus,  et  in  perpe- 
tuumservituris,  pro  omnibus  antecessorum  et  successorumnostrorum,  Ecclesiam 
Sancti  Andree  de  Kindrouth,  cum  conventionibus,  oblationibus,et  omnibus  aliis 
justis  pertinentiis  suis,  et  cum  una  acra  terre  in  Auchatendregen,  ex  altera  parte 
amnis  que  vocatur  Alien,  in  puram  et  perpetuam  Elemosinam.  Quare  volumus 
quod  prefati  Canonici  prefatam  Ecclesiam  Sancti  Andree  de  Kindrouth  habe- 

3d 


394  APPENDIX. 

antetpossicleant  piout  melius,  quietius,  pleniusethonorificentius,  aliquaElemo- 
sioa  in  toto  regno  Scotie,  ex  dono  alicujus  Comitis  vel  Baronis,  tenetur  et  pos- 
sidetur.    Teste  &c.  Regisl.  Sti  Audr.  pp.  434,  435. 

Omnibus  Sancte  Matris  &c.  Ut  supra.  Gilbertus  &c.  Ut  supra.  Noverit  uni- 
versitas  vestra,  nos  ad  presentationem  nobiiis  viri  Domini  Duncani  Comitis  de 
Mar,  Dedisse,  Concessisse,  et  hac  carta  nostra  Confirmasse  Deo  et  Ecclesie  Sancte 
Marie  de  Munimusc,  etCanonicis  ibidem  Deoservientibus  et  servituris,  Eccle- 
siam  Sancti  Andree  de  Kindroutli,  cum  decimis,  oblationibus,  et  conventionibus, 
et  omnibus  aliis  ad  eandem  ecclesiam  juste  pertinentibus,  et  cum  una  acra  terre 
de  Auchatandregan  ex  altera  parte  amnis  que  vocatur  Alien.  Tenend  et  Ha- 
bend  in  puram  el  perpetuara  Elemosinaro,  adeo  libere,  quiete,  plenarie,  et  hono- 
rifice  sicut  aliqua  Elemosina  in  regno  Scotie,  liberius,  quietius,  plenarius,  et  ho- 
norificentius  tenetur  et  possidetur.  Salvis  Episcopalibus.  In  cujus  rei  testimo- 
nium, presens  scriptum  sigilli  mei  munimine,  Duximus  roborand.  Teste  8lc. 
Regist.  Sti  Andr,  p.  435. 


NUMBER  XV. 

Charters  of  Colin  Durward,  and  of  Philip  de  Monte,  to  the  Priory  of  Monimusk. 

SciANT  presentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Colinus  Hostiarius  dedietcoucessi,  ethac 
carta  mea  confirmavi,  Deo  et  Ecclesie  Sancti  Marie  deMonimusc,  etCanonicis 
ibidem  Deo  servientibus,  et  in  perpetuum  servituris,  totam  dimidiam  Davach 
terre  in  qua  sita  est  Ecclesiade  Loylhe],per  omnes  suas  rectas  divisas  in  bosco, 
in  piano,  in  pascuis,  in  plants,  in  pratis,  in  aquis,  iiemoribus,  in  molendinis,  in 
omnibus  aiiis  libertalibus,  rectitudinibus  et  asiamentis,  cum  couimuni  pastura 
XV.  vaccarum  et  centum  oviuni,  cum  sequela  de  cluobus  annis  et  quatuor  equo- 
ruiD,  lioeram  et  quietam,  etabsolutam,  ab  omni  auxilio  et  exactiotiCj  et  servitio 
seculari  et  consuetudine,  in  libtram  et  quietam,  et  puram  et  perpetuam  Elemo- 
sinam,  pro  salute  et  prosperitate,  tam  corporis  quam  anime  mee  et  Ade  uxoris 
mec,  et  ouinium  hereiium  meorum,  et  pro  animabus  omnium  parentum  meoium, 
et  omnium  Christianorum.   Quare  volo,  ut  predict!  Canonici  prenominatam 


APPENDIX.  sgs 

lerram,  cum  omnibus rcctitudinibus  et  perlincntiis  suis,  italibcre  et  qniete,  ple- 
uarie  et  honor! (ice,  tcneant  etpossideant,  sicut  liberiusetquielius,  pleniusctho- 
norificentiui  aliqui  Clerici  vel  religiosi  aliquam  terram  vel  elemosinam,  exdono 
alicujus  Militis  vel  Wavasoris  tenent  vel  possident  in  toto  regno  Scotie,  Ego  au- 
tem,  et  heredes  mei,  prefatam  terram  predictis  canonicis  contra  omnes  homines 
el  feminas  Warrantizabimus.  Teste  &c.  Regist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  431. 

Omnibus  Chrisli  fidelibus,  presens  scriptura  visuris  vel  audituris,  Philippus 
de  Monte  Scicheter,  et  Anna  fiiia  et  heres  Domini  Colini  Hostoriarii  (sic)  de- 
functi,Salutemeternam  in  Domino.  Noverit  universitas  vestra,  nos  divinecari ta- 
lis intuitu  et  pro  salute  animarum  nostrarum,  et  liberorum  nostrorum,  necnon  et 
antecessorum  et  successorum  nostrorum,  Dedisse  et  Concessisse,  et  quietum  pro 
nobis  et  heredibus  nostris  in  perpetuum  Clamasse,  Deo  et  Sancte  Marie  de 
Monimusc,et  Canonicis  ibidem  Deo  servientibus,  etin  perpetuum  servituris,  to- 
tum  jus  et  ciameum  quod  habemus,  habuimus,  vel  habere  poterimus,  in  quadam 
dimid,  Davach  terre  in  qua  sita  est  Ecclesia  de  Loy  thel,  per  omnes  rectas  divi- 
sas  suas  in  bosco,  in  piano,  in  pascuis,  in  pratis,  in  aquis,  nemoribus,  in  molendi- 
nis  et  omnibus  aliis  libertatibus,  rcctitudinibus  et  asiamentis,  cum  communi 
pastura  xv.  vaccarum  et  centum  ovium,  cum  sequela  de  duobus  annis  et  iiij 
equorum.  Habend  el  Tenend  dictis  Canonicis  et  eorum  successoribus  dictam 
dimid.  Davach  cum  omnibus  suis  perlincntiis,  sicut  predictum  est,  in  liberaro,  et 
quietam,  et  puram  Elemosinam,  ab  omni  auxilio,  exactione  et  servitio  secular! 
et  consuetudine,  ad  nos  vel  heredes  nostros  spectantibus.  In  cujus  rei  testimo- 
nium presente  scripto  sigilla  nostra  apposuimus.  Datum  apud Loythel  8cc.  Re- 
gist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  432. 


NUMBER  XVI. 

Charter  by  Thomas  JDurward  to  the  Priory  ofMonimusk, 

Omnibus  presentibus  et  futuris  hoc  scriptum  visuris  vel  audituris,  Th.  Hostiar. 

Domini  Regis  bcotie  Salute'm.  Noveritis  universi,  me  divine  pietatis  intuitu 

nee  non  pro  animabus  patris  mei  et  matris  mee  et  antecessorum  meorum.  et 

2 


396  APPENDIX. 

pro  salute  anime  luee,  Dedisse  et  Concessise,  et  hac  carta  mea  Confirmasse  Deo 
et  Ecclesie  Beate  Virginis  de  Monimusc,  et  Canonicis  ibidem  Deo  servientibus 
et  servituris,  Ecclesiam  de  Afford,  et  cum  omnibus  ad  earn  juste  pertinentibus^ 
in  liberam,  puram,  etperpetuam  Elemosinam.  Quarevoloetconcedoutpredicti 
Canonici  predictam  Ecclesiam,  cum  omnibus  justis  pertinentiis  suis,  habeantet 
possideant  in  perpetuum,  adeo  libere  et  quiete,  plenarie  et  honorifice,  sicut  ali- 
qua  Ecclesia  in  toto  regno  Scotie,  ex  dono  alicujus  Militis,  ab  aliquo  liberius  et 
quietius,  plenius  et  honorificentius  tenetur  et  possidetur.  Teste  &c.  Regist.  Sti 
Andr.  pp.  332,  433. 


NUMBER  XVII. 

Charter  hy  Roger,  Earl  ofBuchan,  to  the  Culdees  of  Monimmk. 

RoGERUs  Comes  de  Bouchan,  tarn  presentibus  quam  futuris,  Salutem.  Notum 
sit,  tarn  absentibus  quam  presentibus,  tam  futuris  quam  modernis,  me  Dedisse, 
Concessisse,  et  hac  carta  mea  Confirmasse,  Keledeis  de  Monimusc  quolibet  anno 
de  Feodarg  xx.  modios  de  grano  ordaceo  et  decern  cudros  Casei ;  Et  de  Fos- 
sart  viginti  Cudros  casei  et  quatuor  modios  de  grano  ordei  et  Multonan '  ia 
perpetuam  Elemosinam,  sicut  Gartenach  avus  meus  illis  predictam  Elemosi- 
nam deditet  concessit  atque  pretaxata  eis  portari  infra  festum  Omnium  Sancto- 
rum.    Ad  Monimusc  :  Teste  &.c.  Regist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  437. 

NUMBER  XVIII. 

Charter  by  William  Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  to  the  Culdees  of  Monimusk. 

WiLLlELMUS  Dei  gratia  Episcopus  Sancti  Andree,  Abbatibus,  Prioribus,  Archi- 
diaconis,  Ofiicialiis  omnibusque  Ecclesiarum  Rectoribus,  nee  non  et  subditis  suis 
rmiversis,  tain  clericis  quam  laicis,  per  diocesim  suam  constitutis,  eternam  in 

I  Fortasse  pro  Multuram, 


APPENDIX.  397 

tlomino  Saluteiu.  Certum  est  quod  hii  qui  obtentu  religionis  secularem  relin- 
quentes  habituin  suscipiunt  regularem,  et  prot'essiouis  ouiitlunt  votum  revertendi 
ad  commune  hominum  conversationis 

aditum  sibi  precludunt  et  regressum,  adeo  ut  qui 
habitus  legulaiis  susceptionem  et  factam  piofessionem  in  aliquo  loco  religioso, 
propria  temeritate  inde  presumpserit  recedere,  tanquam  canis  ad  vomitum  re- 
diens,  vel  sus  lota  in  volutabro  luti,  despicione  dignus  habeatur,  et  tam  Dei 
quam  hominum  abominatione.  Eapropter  dilectorum  filiorum  nostrorum  Prioris 
et  Kekdeorum  de  Monimusc  jubtis  supplicationibus  inclinati,  universitati  ves» 
tre  per  presentia  scripta  precipiendo  mandamus,  quatenus  nullum  de  fratribus 
dicti  loci  qui  habitum  religionis  susceperunt  ibidem  et  professionem  fecerunt, 
sine  licentia  et  Uteris  commendati  eiis  predictorum  Prioris  et  Kekdeorum  ad 
commorandum  inter  vos  vel  communicand  presumatis  admittere,  sed  potius  ip- 
sumhabeatis  tanquam  ethnicum  et  publicanum,  donee  penitentia  ductus  quan- 
totius  ad  domum  propriam  et  confratres  revertatur,  super  transgressionibus 
suis  plenius  satisfacturis,  et  juxta  institutiones  Regule  ipsorum  canonicam  re- 
cepturus  disciplinam.  Valete.  Regist.  Sti  Andr.  pp.  435^  436. 


NUMBER  XIX. 

Convention  between  the  Culdees  of  Monimusk  and  the  Bishop  of  St  Andrews. 

Commissio  impetrafa  per  Dominum  Episcopum  Sti  Andree  contra  destruentes  hos- 
pitalia,  aut  in  aliam  yiaturam  convertentes,  et  specialiter  ad  reformand  hospitale 
sive  Kildey  de  Monymuske,  et  processus  super  eodem. 

Adam  de  Melros,  Willils  de  Dryburch,  et  Robertas  Archidiaconus  Glasguen, 
Omnibus  has  literas  visuris  vel  audituris,  eternam  in  Dno  Salutem.  Literas 
Dni  Pape  Innocencii  tercii  in  hec  verba  suscepimus.  Innocencius  EpiTs,  Servus 
Servorum  Dei,  Deleclis  filiis  de  Melros  et  de  Driburch  Abbatibus  Sti  Andree 
et  Glasguen  Dioces.  et  Archidiacono  Glasguen  Salutem  et  Apostolicam  bene- 
dictionem.  Venerabilis  fratris  nostri  Sti  Andree  Episcopi  suscepimus  queremo- 
niam,  quod  Kildei  quidam  qui  se  Canonicos  gerunt^  et  quidam  alii  Aberdon- 


398  APPENDIX. 

eiisis  dioccs.  intra  villam  de  Monimuske  pertinentem  ad  ipsum, quandam  cano- 
niam  regularem  eodeiii  renitenle  contra  jiistitiain  construeie  non  formidant  in 
ecclie  sue  prejudicium  et  gravamen.  Quocirca  discrecioni  vestre  per  apostolica 
scripta  mandamusj  quatenus  parlibus  convocatis  et  auditis,  hinc  inde  propositis 
quod  conventuni  fuerit  appellacione  post  posita  statuatis  facieiites  quod  statue- 
ritis  per  censuram  ecclesiasticam  firmiter  observari,  testes  vero  qui  fuerint  vo- 
candi,  si  se  gracia  odio  vel  timore  substraxerint,  per  districcionem  eaderu  appel- 
lacione remota  rogatis  veritati  testimonium  perhibere,  nullis  literis  veritati  et 
justicie  prejudicantibus  a  sede  apostolica  impetralis,  quod  si  non  cranes  liijs 
exequendis  poteritis  interesse,  duo  vestrum  ea  nijominus  exequantur.  Datum 
Lateran  x°.  Kal.  Aprilis,  Anno  Pontificatus  nostri  xiii.  Harum  auctoritate 
partibus  in  presencia  nostra  constitutis,  ita  inter  Dnum  Willmum  Epiim  Sti 
Andree  et  Kildeos  de  Monimuske  consensu  Archidiaconorum  suorum  et  Capi- 
tuli  Sti  Andree  amicabiliter  convenit,  viz.  quod  Dnus  Epus  Sti  Andree  con- 
cessit ut  hiidem  Kildei  de  cetero  unum  babeant  refectorium,  unum  dormitorium, 
et  unum  oratorium  sine  simiterio  ;  ita  quod  corpora  Kildeorum  et  clericorum 
sive  laicorum,  cum  eis  commorancium,  in  simiterio  parocliialis  ecclie  de  Moni- 
muske ecclesiasticam  recipiant  sepulturam,  ita  libera  sicut  hucusque  solent  se- 
peliri,  salvo  in  omnibus  jure  matricis  eccliie.  Erint  autem  ibi  duodecim  Kil- 
dei et  decimus  tercius  erit  Bricius  quern  ipsi  Kildei  presentabant  Dno  Epo  Sti 
Andree  ut  sit  Magr  aut  prior  eoruui.  Eo  autem  cedente  aut  decedente,  Kldei 
de  Conkildeis  suis  eligent  tres  de  communi  consensu  coram,  et  eos  Epo  Sti  An- 
dree quicunque  fuerit  presentabunt,  ut  pro  voluntate  et  dispositione  sua  Epiis 
(Sti  Andree  de  tribus  assumatunum,  qui  prioratum  sive  magisterium  habeat,  et 
eidem  tanquam  fundatori  domus  Kildeorum  fidelitatem  faciet,  et  in  electione 
Prioris  vel  Magri  Kildeorum  ita;  fiet  hoc  adjectoquod  non  licebit  eisdem  Kil' 
deis  vitam  seu  ordinem  monachorum  vel  canonicorum  regularium  sine  consensu 
ipsius  Episcopi,  vel  successorum  suorum,  ibidem  profiteri  in  perpetuum,  acque 
numerum  Kildeorum  prenominatum  excedere.  Cedente  vero  aut  decedente  ali- 
quo  Kilde.orum,\\heie  poterintalium  substiluere,usquenumerumprenominatum; 
ita  quod  quilibet  Kildeus,  presente  Episcopo  Sti  Andree,  vel  eo  qui  per  eum  ad 
hoc  fuerit  deputatus,  jurabit  quod  predictam  composicionem  fideliter  sinedolo 
et  male  ingenio  quantum  in  eo  erit,  servabit.  Predicti  vero  Ktldei  dimidiam 
carucatam  terre,  Eglismonychtok  nomine,  quam  ex  donacione  Roberti  bone 


APPENDIX.  3gg 

memorie  Episcopi  Sti  Andreehabuerunt,  adeo  libeieintegre  et  quiete,  ut  earn 
a  tempore  ejusdem  Episcopi  usque  ad  hoc  tempora  possideiunt,  de  cetero  possi- 
debunt  in  perpetuum.  Hubebunt  et  quartam  partem  obvencionuin  que  in  com- 
muni  cont'erunlur  Kildeis  clericis  spers.  et  ferds  ab  hiis  qui  ibidem  sepulturam 
eligerint,  et  partem  que  eos  contingit  de  communi  eiemosina  que  dicitur 
Sauchbarian,et  partem  que  eos  contingit  de  beneficio  quod  dicitur  Thomicom 
thramunud,  libere  et  quiete,  juxta  quod  ab  antiquis  temporibus  retro  usque  ad 
hec  tempora  habuerint ;  salvo  in  omnibus  jure  persone  et  matricis  ecclie. 
Terras  autem  quas  iiiidem  Kildei,  ex  concessione  GilcristComitis  de  Mar  sine 
consensu  predicti  Episcopi  receperunt,  soil.  DulbethoketFernochty,  resio-nave- 
runt  in  manum  Episcopi;  itaquod  de  cetero  nichil  juris  vendicabunt  in  eis,  nisi 
de  consensu  suo  ant  successorum  suorum.     Promiserunt  etiam  firmiter  quod 
de  cetero  nullas  terras  que  ad  Epum  Sti  Andree  debent  pertinere,  ex'  dono 
ipsius  Comitis  vel  alterius,  sine  assensu  ipsius  Epi  Sti  Andree  de  cetero  reci- 
pient, nee  aiiquod  facient  quod  cedet  in  prejudicium  dignitatis  sue  ecclie  Sti 
Andree,  vel  in  detrimentum  eccli8  parocbialis  de  Monymuske     Cum  autem 
contigerit  EpQm  Sti  Andree  venire  ad  Monimuske,  predicti  Kildei  recipient 
eum  cum  processione  solempniter.    Dnus  etiam  Willus  EpQs  Sti  Andree  pro- 
misit  pro  se  et  successoribus,  quod  eosdem  Kildeos  juvabit  et  manutenebit 
tanquam  suos.    Ut  autem  hec  composicio  futuris  perpetuo  temporibus  rata  et 
illibata  perseveret,  et  presentis  scripti   munimine  et  tarn  sigillorum  nostrorum 
quam  sigillorum  parcium  apposicione,  et  juramento  Bricii  et  Andree  Kildeo- 
rum  pro  se  et  suis  Conkildds  interposito,  est  confirmata.  Hiis  testibus  Thoma 
Priore  Sti  Andree,  Magro  Laurencio  Archidiacono  Sti  Andree,  Mao-rS  Joiie 
Archidiacono  Laudonie,  Petro,  Edwardo,  Galfrido,  Capellanis  Episcopi  Sti  An- 
dree,  Gervas  de^Geasle,  Roberto  de^Haya,  Magro  Stepliano,   Magr'o  Adam 
Ovide,  et  Magro  Michaele,  et  Magr^o   Petro   de   Driburch,  clericis"  Episcopi 
Sancti  Andree,  Magro  Bricio,  Magro  Bricio  de  Monymuske,  et  multis  aliis. 
Regist.  Aberdon.  Fol.  4,  3.  Macfarl.  p.  11.  14.  V.  etiam  Regist.  Sti  Andr.  pp' 
437.  440. 


400  APPENDIX. 

NUMBER  XX. 

Charter  of  Foundation  of  the  Priory  of  Canons  Regular  at  St  Andrews. 

Carta  Roberti  De  Fundatione. 
RoBERTus  Dei  Gratia  Scotorum  Episcopus,  Omnibus  Catholice  Ecclesie  Fi- 
liis/tam  presentibus  quam  fiituris,  Salutein  perpetuam.  Ecclesiam  beati  An- 
dree  Apostoli,  cui,  auctore  Deo,  deservioj  cum  usque  ad  tempus  nostrum  per- 
modica  fuerat,  Deo  inspirante,  ampliare  slatuimus.  Sed  quum  non  sufficit  ad 
laudem  nominis  Domini  lapidum  congeriem  congregare,  nisi  et  procuremus 
vivos  in  dicti  edifficii  uni  lapides  adunare,  Canonicos  ibidem  ad  Deo  deservien- 
dum,  sub  regula  canonicali  beati  fratris  Augustini  conslituimus :  Quibus  et 
filium  nostrum  et  fratrem  Robertum  in  partem  laboris  nostri  assumentes  uni 
pariter  et  nomine  Prioris  preficimus,  et  ad  victum  et  vestitum  eorum  ceteraque 
necessaria,  de  possessionibus  etredditibus  nostris,  consilio  simul  et  concessione 
piissimi  Regis  nostri  David,  necnon  et  filii  ejus  Henrici  Comitis  et  Regis  de- 
signati ;  niliil  ominus  et  Episcoporum,  Abbatum,  Comitum,  atque  oplimatum 
et  fidelium  suorum  consilio,  portionem  quandam  in  perpetuum  possidendam, 
liberam,  inconcussam,  indulgemus.  Que  autem  donavimus  et  concessimus 
subscribenda  dignum  duximus.  Sunt  autem  hec,  Balrimund,  Struvichen, 
Kinines,  Gasdovenald,  Drumekarach,  Ledochin,  Stratkines,  Balhucca,  Rod- 
manand,  Petcullin,  Kinastare,  Chirenemonie,  Drumsac,  Balemacduvethin, 
Egglismanim,  Ballochin,  Sconin,  moiendinum  de  Killrimund,  molendinum  de 
Pitchachin ;  hec  omnia  cum  omnibus  pertinentibus,  et  adjacentibus,  et  appen- 
diciis  suis.  Et  de  firma  Regis  de  Perht  v.  marcam  argenti  singulis  annis  ad 
Pascha,  ad  luminare  ecclesie,  et  unam  aquam  in  Berevwick  de  dono  Regis. 
De  vii  vero  portionibus  que  sunt  altaris  Sancti  Andree  ipsis  Canonicis  ii.  por- 
tiones  dedimus  et  concessimus,  que  pertinent  duobus  personagiis  qui  ipsi  ha- 
bent ;  et  Hospitali  ejusdem  ville  i.  portionem  ad  (sic)  Nimirum  Hospitale, 
cum  terris,  et  possessionibus,  et  redditibus  eidera  pertinentibus,  eisdem  conces- 
simus in  susccptionem  hospitum  et  peregrinorum,  etad  ipsum  hospitale  medie- 
tatem  decime  carcarum  nostrarum,  etvaccarum,  et  berchariarum,  et  pecharia- 


APPENDIX.  401 

rum,  et  equarianim  de  parochia  Sancte  Trinitatis,  et  medietatem  de  nostro 
Chan  de  Bladebolg,  et  de  aliis  provinciis  et  locis  undecunque  fuerit  collaluui 
vel  adductum  ad  Sanctum  Andieam.  Molendinum  de  Nidin  eis  dedimus,  et 
omnes  libros  nostros.  Ista  ergo,  et  quecimque  postmodum  piedicte  ecclesie 
beati  Andree,  et  Canonicis  ibidem  Deo  servientibus  aut  servituris  coUata  fue- 
lint,  libera  esse  et  quicta  ab  omni  exactione  decrevimus.  Hanc  igitur  doiia- 
tionera  et  concessionem  nostram  quicunque  ipsi  ecclesie  et  Canonicis  inimu- 
ncm  et  mconcussam  conservare  adjuverit  petere,  et  societatem  cum  beato  An- 
drea et  coapostolis  ejus,  et  cum  t'undatoribus  et  defeusoribus  sancte  dicte  ec- 
clesie, et  cum  omnibus  Sanctis  se  percepturum  gaudeat.  Eamque  vero  sive 
per  fraudem  sive  per  violentiam  earn  intestare  vel  diminuere  temptaverit,  nisi 
condigne  satisfecerit,  ante  tribunal  district!  judicis,  cum  raptoribuset  destruc- 
toribus  ecclesiarum,  se  reum  et  damnabilem  tore  doleat  Hanc  ego  Robertus 
Episcopus  donationis  nostri  paginam  episcopal!  auctoritate  coufirmo.  Et  ob 
memoriam  et  reverentiam  Doniinice  crucis  impressione  consigno,  et  sigilli  nos- 
tri testimonioconfirmationeconsigno.  Anno  Dominice  Incarnationis  m°.c°xliiii. 
Euo  Tboraldus  Archidiaconus  subscribo  et  crucis  signo  confirmo.  Regist. 
Sti  Andr.  pp.  150,  151. 


NUMBER  XXL 

Charter  of  David  I.  concerning  the  Ciddees  of  Kilrimunt. 

David  Rex  Scottorum  Episcopis,  Abbatibus,  Coniilibus,  Vicecomitibus,  et 
omnibus  sancte  ecclesie  matris  filiis,  Salutem.  >ciatis  me  dedisse  el  conces- 
sisse  Priori  et  Canonicis  suis  Sancte  Andree  Apostoli,  ut  recipiant  Keledeos  de 
Kiirimunt  in  Canonicos  secum,  cum  omnibus  possession! bus  et  redditibus  suis, 
si  voluerint  cauonici  fieri ;  et  si  uoluerint  canonicare,  hi!  qui  nunc  vivunt,  ha- 
beant  et  teneant  possessiones  suas  in  vita  sua,  et  post  obitum  illorum  institu- 
antur  loco  eorum  tot  Canonic!  ecclesie  Sanct!  Andree  quot  sunt  Keledei ;  et 
omnia  predia,  et  omnes  terre  et  elemosine  eorum  quas  habent,  convertantur  in 
usum  Canonicorum  predicte  ecclesie  in  perpetuam  liberam  «t  quietam  elemo- 
sinam,  sicut  liberius  et  quittius  tenet  aliqua  eccksia  in  regno  meo.  Testibus 

3  E 


402  APPENDIX. 

A.  Episcopo  de  Katen.  W.  Abbate  de  Strevelin,  W.  Cancellario,  Nicholao 
Clerico,  Hugone  de  Morevilla,  W.  fill,  Regist.  Sti  Andr.  pp.  2Sa,  234.  V. 
etiam  pp.  73.  80,  87.  94.  128. 


NUMBER  XXII. 

Charters  uith  respect  to  the  Oblations  at  the  Altar,  formerly  belonging  to  the  Cul- 
dees  of  St  Andrews. 

Carta  Roberti  Episcopi  de  Oblationibus  Altaris. 
RoBERTUS  Dei  Gratia  Sancti  Andree  Episcopus  omnibus  sancti  matris  eccle- 
sie  filiis  Salutem.  Sciant  tarn  posteri  quam  piesentes,  nos  concesbisse,  et  e|>is- 
copali  auctoritate  confirmasse.  Priori  Sancti  Andree  et  t'ratribus  ibidem  Deo 
servienlibus,  ouines  partes  oblationum  altaris,  exccpta  septima  que  de  jure 
compelit  Episcopo,  liberas  et  quietas,  et  ab  omni  exactione  immunes  Hiis 
Testibus,  VVdiielmo  Episcopo  Moravie,  Osberto  Abbate  deGeddeward,  Ajult'o 
Decano,  TNlagistro  Andrea,  Magistro  Herebeito,  Joanne  Ncpote  Episco^i^Ma- 
distro  Thoma,  Adam  Capellano.     Regist.  Sti  Andr.  p.  15 J. 

Arnaldusde  Tola  Oblatione  Altaris. 
Omnibus  sancte  matris  ecclesie  tiliis  Arnaidus  Dti  Gratia  Sancfi  Andree  A- 
postoli  humilis  minister,  Salutem.  Ad  poutiticalcm  spectat  solitilu(iin<  m  paci 
providere  Religiosorum,  ut  qui  inlus  Deo  vacant  exterioribus  vexationiLus  non 
prenierentur. '  Hac  consitleralione  dutti,  quieti  (  anonicorum  in  ecclesia  Sancti 
Andree  Apostoli  Deo  servientium  in  posttrum  consulenti  s.omnem  oblationtm 
altaris  sui,  quam,  in  septrm  paries  divisani.  petsovt  septtni  ni  n  cownnmiler  litentes 
tenuerunt  quondam,  preiiictis  (  anonicis  regulaiem  vitaui  prot'essis,  et  in  com- 
mune degtntibus,  totam,  integram,  illibatanique  raticnabili  provisione,  et  ne- 
cessaria  concedendum  esse,  Decrevimus,"  quuni  qui  aitari  deserviunt  de  aitario 
vivere  debent.  Neque  secundum  regulares  tlericales  ibi  oblationum  i  ortiOLes 
fieri  debent,  ubi  conimunitas  viventium  unuui  facit  quotlam  mode  omue  quod 
possidttur.  Itaque  preiionimatis  Canonicis  (imneni  obiationem  altaris  cui  de- 
gtrviunl,  quietam  et  liberani,  etsine  parlium  distributioneconcedinuis ;  et  pre- 

'  In  MS.  pre  mare  tur. 


APPENDIX.  403 

sentis  script!  pai^ina  perpetuo  jure  tenendaia  confirmaniiis.     Coram  Hiis  &c. 
Regist.  Sli  Aiulr.  p.  1£8. 


NUMBER  XXIH. 


Extrmt  from  a  Bull  of  Pope  Lucius  II.  dated  A.  1183,  concerning  the  Election 
of  the  Bishop  of  Ht  Andrews,  and  the  application  of  the  Property  of  the  Culdees 
on  the  decease  of  the  individuals. 

Preterea  ut  liberani  electionem  Prioris,  nee  non  et  Episcopi  vestri  juxta 

saiictioiies  canonicas  habeatis,  et  in  ipsa  eleclione  Antistitis  secundum  ecclesie 
consuetudinem  Prior  habeat  primam  vocem.  Adjicientes,  quod  sub  titulo 
Priori,  [f.  Prioris],  sicut  a  prenominato  Roberto  quondam  Episcopo  statutum 
est,  professionem  et  obedientiam  debilam  facialis.  Statuimus  etiam  ut,  obeun- 
tibus  Rdedeis,  loco  eoruui,  in  ecdesia  vestra,  Regulares  Canonici  subrogentur, 
et  eorum  Prebende,  et  predia,  in  usus  ecclesie  veslre  convertantur.  Sane  nova- 
lium  vestroiiim  que  propriis  manibus  aut  sumptibus  colitis,  sive  de  nutrimentis 
animalium  vestrorum,  nulius  a  vobis  decnnas  exigere  vel  extorquere  uresumat. 
Liceat  quociue  vobis  clericos  vel  laicos  ex  seculo  fugientes  lib^-ros  et  absolutes 
ad  coiiversionem  recipere,  et  eos  absque  contradictione  qua  retinere.  Prohi- 
bemus  msuper,  ul  nulli  tVatrum  vestrorum,  post  lactam  in  eodem  loco  prof'es- 
sione  [m],fas  sit  absque  Proris  sui  licentia,  nisi  arctioris  religionis  obtentu  de 
eodem  loco  discedere.  Discedentem  vero  absque  coiiimunium  literarum  cau- 
tione  nulius  audeat  retinere.  Sic.  Regist.  Sti  Andr,  p.  63.  tJO.  V.  etiam  pp.  73. 87. 


NUxMBER  XXIV. 

Confirmation,  by  Malcolm  IV.,  of  a  Convention  between  the  Canons  Regular  and 
Cutdcis  of  ''St  Andrews. 

Carta  Regis  Ualcolmi  et  [/,  c/e]  Conventione  facta  inter  Canonicos  Sancti  Andree 
et  Keldeos. 


404  APPENDIX. 

Malcolmu9  Rex  Scottorum  Episcopis,  Abbatibus,  Comitibus,  Baronibus, 
Justiciis,  Vicecoiiiilibus,  Preposilis,  Ministris,  et  omnibus  probis  hominibus 
totius  tt^rre  sue,  clericis  et  laicis,  Francis  et  Anglicis  et  Scotis,  Saluteni.  Sciant 
.  tam  posteri  quam  presentes,me  concessisse,  et  hac  niea  carta  confirmasse,  Con- 
ventioncm  factani  inter  Canonicos  Sancti  Andree  et  Kekdeos  ejusdem  ecclesie, 
scilicet,  de  Slradkines  et  de  Lethin,  sicut  cyrographum  eorum  extraque  parte 
testatur.  Testibus  Willielmo  Episcopo  Moravie,  VValtero  Cancellaiio,  Ma- 
theo  Arcbidiacono,  Comite  Feret,  Comite  Malch,  Comite  Giliibride  de  Ane- 
gus,  Waltero  filio  Alani,  Comite  Dunecano,  Willielmo  de  Sumerevill,  Roberto 
Avenel,  Rogero  de  Wilton,  apud  Pert.     Reg.  Sti.  Andr.  pp.  2j5,  256. 


NUMBER  XXV. 

Account  of  a  Gaelic  MS.  in  the  Advocates^  Library. 

The  outer  cover  of  this  MS.  is  formed  of  part  of  an  old  Missal,  written  on 
vellum,  in  Irish  or  Gaelic  characteis,  with  illuminations.  Under  tbis  is  a  se- 
cond cover  inclosing  the  book,  and  taken  from  two  different  M"-«>.  also  on 
vellum.  Two  folios  are  stitched  together.  The  one,  at  the  beginning,  is 
written  in  a  running  Roman  hand.  The  other,  at  the  end  of  the  book,  is  part 
of  the  Legenda  Jurea,  in  square  Roman  characters:  and,  which  is  singular, 
it  happens  to  be  the  very  same  part  of  this  work,  although  belonging  to  a  dif- 
ferent copy,  with  that  which  comes  next  to  be  mentioned. 

Between  these  two  covers  and  what  is  properly  the  book,  there  is  a  single 
folio  stitched  in,  containing  a  fragment  of  the  Legendn  Jurea,  part  of  cap  68. 
De  Sancto  Spiritu,  the  whole  of  cap.  fit).  De  Sanctis  Gordinno  et  Epimacko, 
and  the  beginning  of  cap.  70.  De  Sanctis  Neieo  et  Archillen.  It  is  beautifully 
written,  in  Roman  chaiacters  resembling  the  modern  Italic,  on  vellum,  with 
illuminated  capitals. 

Ihe  first  page  of  this  folio  bears  the  following  mark  of  property; 

Leab/iar  Ciolla  Coluim  Meigbeathadh. 
In  another  part  of  the  collection,  there  is  the  same  inscription  as  to  sul>- 
atance  ;  and  also  these  words  in  Latin,  Liber  Malcolmi  Betune. 


APPENDIX.  405 

Thus  it  appeals,  that  this  MS.  was  the  properly  of  one  of  ihf^se  Bealoiis, 
formerly  mentioned  p.  318.  as  so  celebrated  for  learning,  and  partieularly  for 
medical  knowledge.  This  volume  wiis  presented  to  the  Library  of  tlic  Faculty 
bv  the  Rev.  Donald  Macqueen,  late  Minister  of  Kilhnuir  in  Skye.  V.  Report 
of  the  Committee  of  the  Hiij;hland  Society,  p.  294,  295. 

The  book  contains  86  folios  in  vellum  of  a  quarto  size,  besides  some  slips 
insfrled  ;  and  SG  rolios  in  paper. 

Tiie  first  three  folios  in  vellum  are  part  of  a  Gaelic  or  Irish  MS.  on  Astiono- 
my,  or  perhaps  rather  on  Astrology,  with  figures  of  the  signs  of  the  Zodiac. 
Tiie  other  vellum  MSS.  in  this  collection  seem  to  be  mostly  on  physic,  and  are 
in  t!ie  Gaelic  or  Irish  character,  with  many  contractions.  They  have  been  evi- 
dently written  by  d.fforent  hands, and  in  different  ages>  Some  of  them,  as  far 
as  I  can  pretend  to  jud^e  by  comparison  with  Mr  Astle's  specimens,  Plate  22, 
seem  to  be  at  least  as  old  as  the  thirteenth  century,  and  are  beautifully  written. 

There  is  part  of  an  Obituary,  consisting  of  two  folios  in  vellum.  It  begins 
A.  I3!jO  and  is  carried  on  to  A.  1402.  It  is  undoubtedly  Irijh  ;  mention  being 
made  o:  Niatl  Odotmel,  1389;  ^iall  More  Oiieill,  1S97.  <?)C. 

One  of  the  MSS.  on  paper,  consisting  of  five  folios,  has  the  title  Emanuel.  But 
it  seems  to  be  comparatively  modern:  and  this  title,  we  know,  was  given  to 
many  Irish  MSS. 

From  the  shreds  with  which  this  book  is  covered,  consisting  of  parts  of  dif- 
ferent MSS.  of  the  same  religious  work,  as  well  as  from  the  variety  which  it 
contains,  it  is  highly  probable,  that  it  may  have  been  patched  up,  after  the 
Reformation,  from  some  of  the  fragments  of  the  Library  of  lona;  especially 
as  It  was  the  property  of  a  gentleman  who  resi.led  in  the  vicinity  of  that  island. 
But,  as  far  as  I  have  observed,  there  is  no  inscription  on  any  part  of  the  ma- 
terials, which  indicates  that  it  belonged  to  the  monastery. 

It  may  also  be  supposed  that  some  of  tlie  MSS.,  lately  purchased  by  the  High- 
land Society  of  Scotland  from  Colonel  Maclachlan  of  Kilbride  in  Argyleshire, 
were  once  part  of  the  Library  of  lona;  as  Ferquhard  Maclachlan,  a  son  of 
this  family,  was  bishop  of  the  Isles,  and  had  lona  in  commendam  from  the  year 
1530  to  1544.     Report,  ut  sup.  p.  290. 

The  oldest  MS.,  examined  by  Mr  Astley,  and  of  which  he  gives  a/ac  simile^ 
Plate  xxii.  No  1.,  is  now  in  the  possessiim  of  this  Society.  This  learned  anti- 
quary views  it  as' of  the  ninth  or  tenth  centurv. 

3 


406  APPEXDIX. 


Note,  in  addition  to  what  is  said  of  Sodor,  jj.  44'. 

Father  Augustine  Hay,  speaking  of  the  pretended  church  of  Sodor  in  the  Isle  of  Man,  spys ; 
"  We  find  no  churcli  in  that  isle  under  that  designation.  Symon  Bishop  of  .Man  holds  a  synod  in 
Ecclesia  Sancti  Brandani,  Anno  1291  William  Russell,  likewise  Bishop,  holds  ane  other  in  1350, 
in  ecclesia  sancti  Michaelis  Archangeli.  And  in  a  confirmation  of  Thomas  Earle  of  Derby,  granted 
Huano  Episcopo  Sodorensi  in  1503,  of  all  the  possessions  belonging  to  that  Bishop,  in  the  enume- 
ration of  the  churches  I  find  only  Ecclesiam  cathedralem  Sancti  Germani  in  Ilobiie  Sodor  vel  Pele 
vocatam,  [probably  the  small  island  above  referred  to] ;  ecclesiam  Sancti  Patricii,  Sancti  Brandani, 
Sancti  Patricii  de  Jourby,  Sancti  Crorae,  terras  ecclesiae  Sanctae  Trinitatis  in  Leayre,  Sanctae 
Marie  in  Balylach,  Sancti  Maghaldi,  et  Sancti  Michaelis  adjacentis.  So  that  there  is  neither  a 
particular  church  called  Sodorensis,  nor  a  bishop  before  the  ninth  age  in  that  isle  &c."  Scotia  Sa- 
cra, p.  16,  17. 

Note,  in  addition  to  the  account  given  of  Wedale,  p.  172. 

This  is  confirmed  by  the  Charters  of  the  lands  of  Crookston,  the  property  of  John  Borthwick, 
Esquire,  which  lie  six  miles  to  the  north  of  tfie  village  of  Stow,  near  the  head  of  the  district,  now 
conmionly  called  Gala  Wuttr.  In  these  Crookston  is  described  as  situated  in  Wedate.  Particularly 
in  one  dated  A.  1446,  we  find  the  following  words.  "  Alexander  Ramsay,  dominus  de  Dalwoulsy, 
&c.  Noveritis  me  dedisse  &c.  Johanni  de  Borthwic  pro  suo  servicio  michi,  &c.  omnes  et  singulas 
terras  de  Crukkiston,  cum  pertiuenciis  jacen  in  dominio  de  Fedale,  et  haronia  mea  de  DulvcouU^ 
infra  ■okecomitatuin  de  Edinburgh,    ifc. 


ERRATA. 

Page    5.  For  initial  consonant  read  initial  si/llable 

31.  For  signetia  read  segnitia 

58.  1.  1.  after  Lloyd  read  Aidan  being  then  present 

63.  For  Senors  read  Seniors 

65.  For  counsil  read  counsel 
145.  For  nol^Eis/  read  riol^ai 
191.  I'OT  Balred's  read  Baldred's 
212.  J.  14.  for  whose  read  which 
221.  1.  7.  dele  been 

238.  239.  Foot-notes,  for  Niibes  read  Catalogus 
343.  1.  20  before  performed  insert  "  the  act  of  confirmation" 

N.B.  The  seal  of  the  College  of  Abernethy,  which  forms  the  vignette  in  the  Tifle- 
page,  is  an  exact  Fac  Simile.  The  error  in  the  word  meant  for  CoNCENSU,  arising  froM 
the  ignorance  of  the  first  engraver,  is  of  course  retained. 


ACCOUNT  OF  THE  EDIITONS  AND  MSS. 


QUOTED  IN  THIS  WORK. 


Andfusoni  Diplomatum  et  Numismatum 
Scotiae  Thesaurus,  Fol.  Edin.  1739. 

Antiquaries  of  Scotland,  Transactions  of, 
Vol.  I.  4to.  Edin.  1792. 

Astle's  Origin  and  Progress  of  Writing,  4to. 
Lend.  It03. 

Balfour's,  Sir  James,  Collections,  MS.  Adv. 

Librarj'. 
Barry's  History  of  the  Orkney  Islands,  4to. 

Edin.  1805. 
Bedae  Historia  Ecclesiastica,  Chronicon, 

Vita  Cuthberti,  &c.    cura  Smith,    Fol. 

Cant.  1722. 
Ecclesiastical  History  of  the  English 

Nation,  8vo,  Lond.  l'"23. 
Bernardi  Vita  S.  Malachiae.  Ap.  Messing- 

ham. 
Bingham's  Origines  Ecclesiasticae,  10  vols. 

bvo.  Oxf  1701. 
Boethii  Scotoruni  Historia,  Fol.  Paris.  1526. 
—  Episcoporum  iMurthlacen.  et   Aber- 

donen.  Vitae,  ^to.  Paris.  15:i2 
Breviaiium  Aberdonense  ad  percelebris  ec- 

clesie  8cotorum   potissimum    Vsum    et 

Consuetudinem ;  2  vol.  8vo.  Edin.  1509, 

1510. 
Brompton,  .Ti  iliannis,  Historia.  Ap.  Twysden. 
Buchaiani    Histuria   Rerum    Scoticarum, 

8¥o.  Edin.  1727. 


Camden's   Britannia,  4  vols.   Fol.  Lond. 

1806. 
Camerarius,  [David]  de  Scotorum  Forti- 

tudine,  Doctrina,  et  Pietate,  4to.  Par. 

1631. 
Cange,  Du,  Glossarium  ad  Scriptores  Me- 
diae et  Infimae  Latinitatis,  6  Tom.  Fol. 

Paris   1733. 
Cartularium  Aberbrothoc.  V.  Registrum. 
Cave  Historia  Literaria,  Fol.  2  vol.  Lond. 

1688. 
Clialmers's  Caledonia,  4to.  vol.  i.  and  ii. 

Lond.  1807-10. 
Charters,  Copiesof.MS.  Adv.Libr.  W.2.29. 
Chronicon  de     'ailros.  Ap.  Gale. 
Chronicon  Saxonicum,  a  Gibson,  4to.  Oxon. 

1692. 
Conaeus,  De  Duplici  Statu  Religionis  inter 

Scotos,  4to.  Romae,  1628. 
Cravrfiird's  Lives  and  Characters  of  the 

Officers  of  the  Crown,  and  of  the  State 

in  Scotland,  Fol.  Edin.  17.^6. 
Cypriani  Opera,  Fol.  Paris.  1593. 

Dalrymple's,  Sir  James,  Collections  con- 
cerning the  Scottish  History,  8vo.  Edin. 
1705. 

Vindication  of  the  Ecclesiastical 

Part  of  Sir  James  Dalrymple's  Collec- 
tions, 8vo.  Ediu.  1714. 


408 


EDITIONS   AND   MSS. 


Dalrymplc's,  Sir  David,  Annals  of  Scot- 
land, 2  vols.  4to.  Edin.  1776. 

Additional  Case  of  the  Countess  of 

Sutherland,  4to. 

Discipline,  First  and  Second  Books  of; 
Collection  of  Confessions,  2  vols.  8vo. 
Edin.  1719. 

Flacii  Illyrici  Catalogus  Testium  Veritatis, 

4to.  2  Tom.  4.to.  Lugd.  1597. 
Forbes's    Treatise    of   Churchlands    and 

Tithes,  8vo.  Edin.  170,5. 
Fordun,  Joannis  de,  Scotichronicon,  2  vol. 

Fol.  Edin.  1759. 

Gale  et  Pullman  Rerum  Anglicarum  Scrip- 
tores,  3  Tom.  Fol.  Oxon.  1684,  1691. 

Geddes's  Miscellaneous  Tracts,  4  vol.  Hvo. 
Lond.  1730. 

Gibbon's  History  of  the  Decline  and  Fall 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  12  vols.  8vo.  Lond. 
1 802. 

Gillan'j  Life  of  Sage,  8vo.  Lond.  1714. 

.  Remarks  on  Sir  James  Dalrymple's 

Historical  Collections,  8vo.  Lend.  1714. 

Goodall's  Preface  to  Keith's  Catalogue, 
4to. 

Introductio  ad  Scotichron.  Fol.  Edin. 

Gudmundi  Aiidreae  Lexicon  Islandicura, 
4to.  Havn.  1683. 

Hay's  Scotia  Sacra,  Fol.  MS.  Adv.  Libr. 
Henry's  History  of  Great  Britain,  12  vol. 

8vo.  Lond.  1800. 
Hieronymi  Opera,  9  Tom.  Fol.  Basil.  1 5  ^8. 
Hofnianni  Lexicon  Universale,  4  Tom.  Fol. 

Lugd.  Bat.  1698. 

Innes's  Critical  Essay  on  the  ancient  Inha- 
bitants of  the  Northern  Parts  of  Britain, 
or  Scotland,  2  vols.  8vo.  Lond.  1729. 

•Tocelini  Vita  S.  Patricii.  Ap.  iNIessingham. 

Johnstone's  Antiquitates  Celto-Norman- 
nicae,  4to.  Copenhagen,  1786. 

Isidori  Hispalensis  Episcopi,  Originum 
Libri  xx.  Ap.  Auctores  Latinae  Lin- 
guae in  Unum  redacti  Corpus ;  4to.  S. 
Gervas.  1611. 

Keith's  Catalogue  of  the  Bishops  of  the  se- 
veral Sees  of  Scotland,  4to.  Edin.  1755. 


King's,  Sir  Peter,  Enquiry  into  the  Con- 
stitution, Discipline,  Unity  and  Worship, 
of  the  Primitive  Church,  8vo.  Lond. 
1713. 

Knox's  Historic  of  the  Reformatioun  in 
Scotland,  Fol.  Edin.  1732. 

Ledwich's  Antiquities  of  Ireland,  4to.  2d. 
Ed.  Dubl.  1804. 

Leslaeus  de  Origine,  Moribus,  et  Rebus 
Gestis  Scotorum,  4to.  Rom.  1675. 

Lloyd's,  Edward,  Archaeologia  Britannica, 
Fol.  Oxf  1707. 

■  William,    Historical    Account    of 

Church-Government,  as  it  was  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  when  they  first  re- 
ceived the  Christian  Religion,  8vo.  Lond. 
1684. 

M'Farlane's  MSS.  V.  Registrum 

Macintosh's  Collection  of  Gaelic  Proverbs 
and  Familiar  Phrases,  12mo. Lond.  1779. 

Macpherson's,  John,  Critical  Dissertations 
on  the  Ancient  Caledonians,  Svo.  Dubl. 
1768. 

Mackenzie's,  Sir  George,  Science  of  He- 
raldry, Fol.  Edin.  1680. 

Defence  of  the   Antiquity  of  the 

Royal  Line  of  Scotland,  4to.  Lond.  16.s5. 

Dr  George,  Lives  and  Characters 

of  the  most  eminent  Writers  of  the  Scots 
Nation,  3  vols'  Fol.  Edin.  1708. 

Maitland's  History  of  Scotland,  2  vols.  Fol. 
Lond.  1757 

Marian  us  Scotus.  Ap.  Pistor.  Rer.  German. 

Martin's  Description  of  theWestern  Islands 
of  Scotland,  Hvo.  Lond.  1716. 

Martine's  Reliquia  Divi  Andreas,  4to.  St 
Andr.  1797. 

Martyrologe,  English,  conteyning  a  Sum- 
mary of  the  Lives  of  the  glorious  and  re- 
nouned  Saints  of  the  Three  Kingdoms, 
Svo.  1608. 

Malmesburiensis,  Guhelmus,  De  Gestis 
Pontificum  Anglorum.  Ap.  Savil.  Rer. 
Angl.  Script,  post  Bedam,  Fol.  Franc. 
1601. 

Messinghami  Florilegium  Insulae  Sancto- 
rum, seu  Vitae  et  Acta  Sanctorum  Hiber- 
niae,  Fol.  Paris.  1624. 

Milne's  Description  of  Melrcse,  Svo.  Edin. 
1769. 


EDITIONS  AND  MSS. 


409 


Monasticon  Hibernicuni,  or  the  Monasti- 

cal  History  of  Ireland,  8vo.  Lond.  1722. 
Moslieira's   Ecclesiastical   History,  (j  vols. 

8vo.  Lond.  I7s2. 
-Myln,  Alexandri,  Abbatis  de  Canibusken- 

neth,  Vitie  iipiscoporu.n  Dankeidensmm, 

4to.  MS.  Bibl.  Faciilt.  J  arid. 

Nlcolson's  (Bp.)  Scotish  Historical  Lib- 
rary, Svo.  Lfind.  1702. 
■  Irish  Historical  Library,  Svo.  Dubl. 

1724. 

Nisbet's  System  of  Heraldry,  2  vols.  Fol. 
Edin.lSOi. 

Obrien's  Irish-English  Dictionary,  4to.  Pa- 
ris, 1768. 

Parkeri,  de  Antiquitate  Britannicae  Eccle- 

siae,  &c.  Historia,  Fol.  Hanov.  l')05. 
Pennant's   Tour   in    Scotland,   1769,   and 

1772,  with  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  3 

vols.  4to.  Warrington,  1776. 
Petrie's  History  of  the  Catholick  Church, 

Fol.  Hague,  1662. 
Pinkerton's    i^nquiry  into   the   History  of 

Scotland  before  1056,  2  vols.  8vo.  Lond. 

VitiE  Antiquae  Sanctorum,  qui  ha- 

buaveruiit  iii  ea  parte  Briianiiiae  nunc 
yocata  Scotia  vel  in  ejus  insuLis,  Svo. 
Lond.  1789. 

Pistorii  Rerum  Germanicarum  Scriptores, 
3  Tom.  Fol.  Ratisbon,  1726. 

Ptolemaei  Geographia,  Fol.  Francof  1605. 

Registrum  Aberbrothoc,  (Majus)  Fol.  MS. 

Bibl.  Facult.  Jurid. 
Transcript,  impensis  W.  M'Farlane, 

.\IS.  Fol.  ibid 

(Minus)  4to.  MS.  ibid. 

i'ranscript.  impensis  W. M'Farlane, 

MS.  ibid. 

Aberdonense,  Fol.  MS.  ibid. 

Transcript,  impensis  W.  M'Farlane, 

MS.  ibid. 

■  Prioratus  Sancti  Andreae,  impen- 

sis vV.  Al'arlane,  Fol.  MS.  ibid 

Cambuskenneth,  Ff;l.  MS.  ibid. 

Inch-Colm,  impensis  \V.  M'Far- 


lane, Fol.  MS.  ibid. 


Registrum  Sconense,  impensis  W.  M'Far- 
lane, Fol.  .VIS.  ibid. 

Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Highland 
Society  of  Scotland,  Svo.  Edin.  iS05. 

Ricardus  Hagustald,  (or  Richard  of  Hex- 
ham). Ap.  Twysden. 

Sacheverell's  Voyage  to  I-Columb-Kill,  in 
the  year  ItiSS.  Added  to  his  Account  of 
the  Isle  of  Man,  6vo.  Lond.  i;0_'. 

Sclden's  Titles  of  Honor,  Fol.  Lond. 
1672. 

Shaw's  History  of  the  Province  of  Moray, 
4to.  Edin.  1775. 

Sibbald's  History,  ancient  and  modern,  of 
the  •>herilfdonis  ol  Fift.  and  Kinross,  Fol. 
Edin.  1710. 

Svo.  Cupar  Fife,  1802.   This  is 

the  edition  quoted,  when  the  other  is  not 
particularly  mentioned. 

Sigeberti  Gembiacensis  Chronicon,  ab  anno 
381.  ad  1113,  4to.  Paris.  1513. 

Simeon  Dunelm.  Ap.  Twysden. 

Sinclair's,  Sir  John,  Statistical  Account  of 
Scotland,  21  vol.  .^vo.  iidin.  V.  Y. 

Smith's,  Dr.,  Life  of  St  Coluraba,  Svo.  Edin. 
179S. 

Spelmanni  Concilia,  Decreta,  Leges,  et 
Constitutiones  in  Re  Ecclesiarum  Orbis 
Britannici,  fom   i.  Fol.  Lond.  I(j39. 

Spotiswood's  Account  of  Religious  Houses 
in  Scotland.  Ap.  ilope's  Minor  Practicks. 
Svo.  Edin.  1734. 

Spotswood's  History  of  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land, Fol.  Lond.  lo55. 

Stapleton's  History  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, compiled  by  V^enerable  Bede,  4to. 
Antw.  1565. 

Tertulliani  Opera,  Fol.  Paris.  1616. 
Poland  s  iNazarenus,  8vo.  Lond.  1718. 
Tordaei  vJrcade--,  Fol    Hafn.  16  '7. 
I'wysden  HistoriiE  .inglicanae  Scriptores x. 
Fol.  Lond.  1652. 

Usserii  Primordia,  sive  Britannicarum  Ec- 
clesiarum Autiquitates,  itu.  Oubl.  1639. 

Vetcrum  Epistolarum   Hibernica- 

rum  Sylioi;e,  -tto.  Duol.    632. 

•  Discourse  of  the  Religion  professed 


3  £ 


410 


EDITIONS   AND  MSS. 


by  the  ancient  Irish  and  British,  4to. 
Lond.  1631. 

Walch's  History  of  tlie  Popes,  Svo.  Lond. 
1759. 

Walker's,  Dr  John,  Essays  on  Natural  His- 
tory and  Rural  Economy,  Svo.  Ediii. 
1808. 


Ware's  Antiquities  ahd  Writers  of  Ireland, 
by  Harris,  Fol.  Dubl.  1762. 

Wood's  Antient  and  Modern  State  of  the 
Parish  of  Cramond,  4to.  Edin.  1794. 

Wormii  Monumenta  Danica,  Fol.  Hafp. 
1643. 

Wyntown's,  Andrew  of,  Cronykil  of  Scot- 
land, 2  vol.  Svo.  Lond.  1795. 


INDEX. 


AbVs  Head,  whence  named,  197. 

Abercorn,  an  early  bishopric.  111.  Viewed 
also  as  the  seat  of  a  Culdean  monastery, 
177,  178. 

Aheiiady,  barony  of,  178.  A  seat  of  the 
Culdees,  19'2. 

Abernethij,  antiquity  of,  108.  Church  there 
dedicated  to  St  Bridget,  111.  Chronicle 
of  the  monastery  referred  to,  lOS.  but 
now  lost,  11 2.  Hound  tower,  ib.  113. 
Not  a  bisliopric,  ib.  A  college  there,  11 4'. 
The  Culdean  monastery  converted  into 
a  Priory  ot  canons,  iu.  The  church  given 
to  the  abbey  of  Aberbrothoc,  1  l(j.  This 
donation  long  contested,  118,  119.  Par- 
tially recalled,  1 19.  The  church  made  a 
prebend  of  Dunblane,  1'22.  Seal  of  the 
college,  129,  \M. 

Abernet/ij/,  hords  of,  Henricus  de,  115. Lau- 
rentius  de,  123,  128.  Orme  de,  ill.  Re- 
ginald de,  128.  Hu^h  de,  ib.  129.  N.  Alex- 
ander de,  129.  WuUam  de,  ib, 

Abraham,  Bp.  of  Dunblane,  decides  against 
the  Culdees,  119. 

Absolution  of  sins,  rejected  by  the  Culdees, 
'20.5. 

Adomnan,  abbot  of  lona,  53.  A  proselyte 
to  the  Romish  rites,  224',  291.  His  un- 
successful attempts  to  convince  the 
monks  of  lona,  224',  292.  His  writings, 
310.  A  monkof  tliis  name  at  Coidingham, 
19i.  &c. 


Adulphis,  a  bishop  of  this  name,  53. 
Aeneas  Sylvius,  his  design  of  visiting  lona, 
303.  306. 

Aidan,  his  mission  to  the  Angles,  37.  57. 
&c.  84-,  85.  No  evidence  that  he  was  or- 
dained by  bishops,  ib.  Reliques,  20.  View- 
ed as  the  founder  of  Mailros,  l(j9.  Cha- 
racter, 199. 

Alcuin's  testimony  concerning  the  Scots, 
203. 

Aid/rid,  king  of  the  Angles,  224.  Gives  the 
monastery  of  Rippon  to  the  Scots,  i227. 

Aldhain,  formerly  celebrated,  187. 

Mdkeltn  writes  against  the  Britons,  229. 

Alexander  I.,  his  devocion  to  Columba,  186. 
Erects  the  abbey  of  Scone,  i07,  208. 
Charter,  ib.  Reforms  the  church  of  St 
Andrews,  214.  Character  by  Popish  wri- 
ters, 213.  215. 

Alfred's  Translation  of  Bede  quoted,  67.  69. 
70.  86.  95. 

Andrew,the  Apostle,  legend  concerning  his 
reliques,  145. 

Andrews,  St,  Large  Register  of,  146.  Cul- 
dees of,  their  lands,  150.  When  erected 
into  a  bishopric,  151.  Suppression  of  the 
Culdees  here,  277.  Priory,  of  grants  made 
to  it,  281.  Struggle  between  the  Canons 
and  Culdees,  ^82,  &c. 

Arcuulphus,  a  French  bishop,  lands  at  lona, 
310. 

Augustine,  the  monk,  his  demands  on  the 


412 


INDEX. 


Britons,  76.  Synod  held  by  him,  77.  His 
character,  79,  81.  Zeal  for  episcopacy, 
S6,  87. 

Balchrislie  given  to  the  Culdees,  132. 

Baldrcd,  St.,  account  of  him,  187.  Miracle 
ascribed  to  him,  190.  Contention  about 
his  body,  how  settled,  188.  190,  191. 

Baptism,  how  administered  by  the  Culdees, 
206. 

Bass,  isle  of,  said  to  have  been  the  residence 
of  St  Baldred,  188.  &c.  Etymon,  ib. 

Beatons,  family  of,  318. 

Bede's  account  of  the  Monks  at  Zona,  38, 
39.  45.  His  language  mistranslated,  59 — 
61. 

Berbeadh,  rector  of  the  schools  at  Aberne- 
thy,  114.  116. 

Bernard's  description  of  the  Irish  Chris- 
tians, 218. 

Bishop,  the  title,  sometimes  given  to  Ab- 
bots, 51,  52.  If  a  bishop  had  any  peculiar 
right  to  consecrate  the  Eucharist,  54 — 56. 
Early  used  to  denote  a  difference  as  to 
degree,  91.  No  objection  to  the  desig- 
nation, 330.  Its  scriptural  meaning,  ib. 
Difference  between  bishop  and  presbyter 
in  early  times,  331,  332. 

Bishops  of  the  Scots,  36.  38.  Ordained  by 
Presbyters,  61,  62.  84,  85.  90.  98.  114. 
Amenable  to  the  College  of  lona,  61. 74. 
No  fixed  diocese,  101.  337.  Acts  of 
councils  against  them,  226. 

Bishoprics,  increase  of,  in  Scotland,  249. 

Blaaii,  St,  Dunblane  named  from  him,  157. 

Blathmac,  Abbot  of  lona,  martyred,  297, 
298. 

Boar's  Raik,  the  property  of  the  Culdees, 
148. 

Boece,  his  testimony  concerning  the  Cul- 
dees considered,  98, 99.  Account  of  the 
Library  of  lona,  303,  S:c. 

Boni/ace,  a  missionary  from  Rome  to  Scot- 
land, 236.  His  zeal,  237.  239. 

Brechin,  an  ancient  seat  of  the  Ciddees,  152. 
When  suppressed  here,  253. 

Bridget,  St,  legend  concerning,  107,  108. 
Held  in  great  veneration,  109.  Said  to 
be  interred  at  Abernethy,  ib.  Viewed  as 
diii'erent  from  St  Bridget  of  Ireland,  110. 


Bridi,  or  Briidi,  king  of  the  Picts,  gives 
lona  to  Columba,  12.  Founds  a  religious 
house  at  Culross,  166. 

British,  their  zeal  against  Rome,  222. 

Broichan,  a  magician,  opposed  Columba, 
28. 

Bromton,  John,  gives  an  honourable  testi- 
mony to  the  Scots,  204. 

Buchanan's,  David,  account  of  the  Culdees, 
236. 

Burgo,  Robert  de,  siezes  the  lands  of  the 
Culdees,  278. 

Cacdiml,\img  of  the  Britons,  his  zeal  against 

Romish  rites,  222. 
Calcuith,  Council  of,  53. 
Candida  Casa,  bishopric  of,  11. 
Canon,  meaning  of  the  designation,  272,  N. 
Canons  Regular,  instituted  at  Aberdeen, 

160.  First  introduced  at  Scone,  208. 
Why  introduced,  250,  &c.  Pretended 
eagerness  of  the  Culdees  to  become  Ca- 
nons, 272,  &c.  Introduced  at  St  An- 
drews, 277. 

Carpoiv,  mentioned  in  the  Pictish  Chroni- 
cle, 106.  112. 

Cashel,  Council  of,  introduces  the  service 
for  the  dead,  210. 

Ceadda,  ordained  by  Romish  bishops,  226. 

Ceal-hi/the,  Council  of,  233,  234. 

Cedd,  his  ordination,  85,  86.  88 — 90. 

Celibaci/  opposed  bj'  the  Culdees,  216. 

Ceolfrid,  Abbot  of  Girwj',  applied  to  by 
Nectan,  292.   His  letter  to  Nectan,  ib. 

Chilianus,  a  monk  of  Hii,  295,  N. 

Christianity,  said  to  have  been  early  intro- 
duced into  Scotland,  6,  7.  13. 

Churches  dedicated  to  Columba,  182. 

Cloveth  accounted  a  monastic  foundation, 

161,  N. 

Claudius,   an   Irish   divine,   quoted,   209, 

210. 
Clemens  opposes  the  Romish  corruptions, 

236—238. 
Coarb,  explanation  of  the  designation,  50. 
Coifi,  the  name  explained,  26,  27. 
Co'lm,  St.,  the  apostle  of  Orkney,  viewed  as 

different  from  Columba,  181,  182. 
Colman,  Bp.  of  Lindisfarne,  1 9,  afterwards 

of  Inisbofinde,  336.   Account  given  by 


INDEX. 


413 


him  of  his  mission,  37.  30.  Si,  85.  Con- 
duct  in  the  synod  of  Streoneschalch,  '■ll'i, 
223.  One  of  tliis  name  said  to  have  been 
Bishop  of  St  Andrew's,  150. 
Cohnslcc,  named  from  Cohiinba,  171.  1S3. 
Cnliimba,  born  in  Ireland,  14-.  Reasons  for 
leaving  it,  15,  16.  Companions,  16. 
Poems,  19.  Memorials  of,  '20.  Scriptu- 
ral mode  of  instruction,  '29,  30.  Rule, 
30,  31.  33.  Patron  saint  of  the  Picts, 
136.  Reliques  said  to  have  been  carried 
to  Dunkeld,  138.298.  Miracles  ascribed 
to  them,  142,  &c.  Extent  of  his  authority, 
182.  His  memory  still  venerated,  184.  His 
reliques  removedfromplace  to  place, 298. 
Spent  much  of  his  time  in  writing,  and 
emplo}'ed  his  disciples  in  the  same  way, 
309.  Works,  310.  His  life  written  by- 
several  of  his  followers,  ib. 

Cohimban,  Abbot  of  Luxeville  and  Bobio, 
account  of,  17 — 19. 

Coliimbcille,  an  appellation  of  Columba,  319, 
Book  of,  ib.  320.  356. 

Coldingham,  account  of,  193.    Its  Saxon 
name,  ib. 

Con,  Geors^e,  his  testimony  concerning  the 
Culdees,  203. 

Confession,  Auricular,  rejected  by  the  Cul- 
dees, 204. 

Confirmation,  not  practised  by  the  Culdees, 
206. 

Constanline,  the  Great,  unintentionally  in- 
jured religion,  211. 

,  King  of  Cornwall,  said  to  have 

founded  a  monastery  at  Govan,  177. 

,  Hi.  became  a  Culdee,  148. 

-,  Earl  of  Fife,  defends  the  rights 


of  the  Culdees,  278. 

Conj/ac,  first  Bishop  of  Dunkeld,  137.  141. 

Corman,  Bp.,  mission  to  Northumbria,  57. 

Crema,  John  (if,  sent  as  Legate  to  Scotland, 
231. 

Crusay,  a  Culdean  monastery,  175. 

Culdee  of  St  Andrews,  an  early  writer,  quot- 
ed, 341.  343. 

Ciddces,  origin  of  the  name,  3 — 5.  Doc- 
trine, 29,  30.  Mode  of  living,  30,  31. 
Were  married,  31 — 33.  Twelve  in  each 
monastery,  with  their  abbot,  34,  35. 
Elected  bishops.  V.  Bishops.  Usefulness 
iu  disseminating  the  gospel,   100,  ikc. 


Not  the  chapter  of  a  diocese,  154,  155. 
Their  opposition  to  the  Roman  corrup- 
tions, 198,  &c.  Commended  even  by 
their  opponents,  ib.  Their  office  Galil- 
ean, 214.  Refused  communion  with  the 
church  of  Rome,  221.  Charges  against 
them,  229.  Means  used  for  suppressing 
them,  21'7,  &c.  Their  resistance,  260. 
268.  Whether  they  were  eager  to  be 
Canons-regular,  272.  348.  Trap  laid  for 
them,  286.288.  In  what  sense  their  right 
passed  to  the  bishopric  of  St  Andrews, 
339,  &c.  Last  vestiges  of  them,  298. 
Irish  Culdees,  357. 

Culross,  supposed  a  Culdean  foundation, 
166. 

Cuming,  prior  of  the  Culdees,  sent  to  Rome, 
289. 

Cuthbert,  St.,  said  to  have  been  educated  at 
Dunkeld,  110.  Resided  in  Scotland,  111. 
Abbot  of  Mailros,  170.  Bishop  of  Lindis- 
farne,  ib. 

Dagan,  Bp.,  his  zeal  against  the  Romanists, 
221. 

Dairmeagh,  a  monastery  founded  by  Co- 
lumba, 14. 

David  I.  erects  Dunblane  into  a  bishopric, 
157.  Introduces  English  monks,  165.  His 
attempts  to  suppress  the  Culdees,  249. 
Introduces  Canons-regular  at  St  An- 
drews, 277.  Ordains  that  the  Culdees  be 
received  as  Canons,  if  willing,  279. 

Demons,  Worship  of,  how  introduced,  211. 

Diannaid,  or  Dermit,  abbot  of  lona,  298, 
299. 

Diocesan  Bishops,  unknown  in  Scotland,  in 
early  times,  101.  337.  345.  St  Andrews 
the  first  bishopric  of  this  description,  337 
—339. 

Donald  Brec,  when  slain,  74.  Said  to  have 
protected  Oswald  and  Ebba,  196. 

Dricthehn,  his  residence  at  iNIaiiros,  169. 

Drontheim,  the  archbishop  of,  patron  of 
Sodor,  312. 

Druids,  said  to  have  preceded  the  Culdees 
at  lona,  24 — 29. 

Drum-Albin,  the  term  explained,  22. 

Drumceat,  Council  of,  16. 

Drust,  king  of  Picts,  puts  Nectan  in  cliains, 
297. 


414 


INDEX. 


Dry,  the  designation  explained,  26,  27. 
DuTiWane,  dilapidated  state  of  this  bishopric, 
120.  Records  lost,  125.  A  seat  of  the 
Culdees,  before  it  was  a  bishopric,  157. 
Duncan,  Earl  of  Mar,  his  donations  to  the 
Culdees,  161,  162. 
Dunkeld,  monastery  of,  when  founded,  139. 
Preceded  the  bishopric,  ib.   137.  Suc- 
ceeded lona  in  authority,  ib.  138.    Co- 
lumba  long  venerated  here,    l^l,   &c. 
His  image  on  the  monastic  seal,  144. 
Suppression  of  the  Culdees  here,  252. 
Diiiifermline,  a  seat  of  the  Culdees,   165. 

Supposed  origin  of  the  name,  ib. 
Dotvay,  many  of  our  MSS.  said  to  have 
been  carried  thither,  313. 

Ealdordom,  the  term  explained,  69,  70. 

Easter,  how  observed  by  the  Scots,  and 
Picts,  199, 200.  Controversy  concerning, 
22i.    How  long  continued,  225- 

Eatn,  abbot  of  Mailros,  169. 

Ebba,  abbess  of  Coldingham,  lt)3.  Educa- 
ted among  the  Culdees,  196. 

Ecgberht,  a  Northumbrian  priest,  subjects 
the  Monks  of  lona  to  the  Roman  yoke, 
293.  His  death,  297. 

Edelfrid,  his  slaughter  of  the  British 
Monks,  79. 

Edelred,  son  of  Malcolm  Canmore,  his  char- 
ter to  the  Priory  of  Lochlevin,  125- 

Edward  I.  destroys  our  records,  313. 

Edzel,  anciently  Edale,  156. 

Elders  at  lona,  36.  58.  62,  63.  Sense  of 
the  term  in  the  Cyprianic  age,  64,  65. 
Contradictory  significations  given  by  epis- 
copalian writers,  63. 

English  converted  by  Scottish  missionaries, 
91.  Obligations  to  Scotland  on  this 
ground,  240,  241. 

Ernald,  Bp.  his  grant  to  the  Canonical 
priory  of  St  Andrews,  279. 

Famuli  Dei,  the  name  said  to  have  been 
assumed  by  the  Culdees,  350. 

Faolchuo,  elected  Abbot  of  lona,  195. 

Fergus,  son  of  Ere,  said  to  have  brought 
books  hroni  Rome  to  lona,  303.  306. 

Faxustus,  a  Piciish  bishop,  206. 

Firuin,  bishop  of  the  Angles,  38.  82.  S3.  88. 


Fordun,  chapel  of  Palladiusat,  9, 10.  John 
of,  his  account  of  the  Culdees,  97,  98. 

Fortren,  meaning  of  the  name,  139. 

Frizell,  Provost  of  the  collegiate  church  of 
Abernethy,  126. 

Gameline,  Bp.  of  St  Andrews,  288.  289. 
Garnard,  king  of  the  Picts,  said  to  have 

founded  the  monastery  of  Abernethy, 

106. 
Gibbon's  testimony  in  favour  of  the  Culdees, 

235. 
Gilchrist,  Earl  of  Mar,  his  attachment  to 

the  Culdees,   161.   266.    Builds  a  new 

monastery  for  them  at  Monimusk,  259. 

275.  Mistake  of  Spotiswood  on  this  head, 

265. 
Govan,  various  accounts  of  its  foundation, 

176. 
Government  of  the  Culdees,  57,  &c.    The 

English  church  early  dittered  trom  the 

Scottish  on  this  head,  234,  N. 
Grig,  the  king  of  Scots,  gives  freedom  to 

the  church,  338,  339. 

//c«ri/,  Dr.,  his  account  of  the  Culdees,  233. 

Hii.  V.  luna. 

Hindliop  Burnmouth,  charter  dated  at,  162. 

Huiigu.-i,  king  of  the  Picts,  said  to  have  pa- 
tronized Regulus,  145,  and  founded  the 
priory  at  Portmoak,  164. 

Huntingdon,  Henry  of,  his  account  of  the 
Culdees,  96. 

Icolumkill.  V.  lona. 

Idolatry  opposed  by  the  Culdees,  207. 

Inch'Colm,  the  burial-place  of  many  of  the 
bishops  of  Dunkeld,  144.  May  be  view- 
ed as  a  Culdean  foundation,  186. 

lona,  island  of,  given  to  Columba,  13.  21. 
Description  ot  it,  22,  23.  Various  desig- 
nations, ib.  Unusual  mode  of  Govern- 
ment, 39.  67.  70. 75.  Whether  a  bishop 
still  resided  here,  40.  The  power  of  the 
monastery  compared  to  that  of  a  modern 
university,  71,  72.  The  Abbots  some- 
times called  Bishops,  82,  83.  336.  The 
monks  expelled  beyond  Drum- Albin,291. 
294.  Its  desolation  by  the  Gentiles,  297. 
311,  312.  Monastery  built  here  by  Ceal- 


INDEX. 


415 


lach,  301.  Library,  302,  &c.  Called  the 

Holy  Island,  312. 
Jonas,  the  life  of  Columban  written  by,  18. 
Irish  Bishops,  their  rank,  335,  336. 

John,  Pope,  his  letter  to  Scottish  bishops, 

103,  104. 
Jurastach,  Abbot  of  lona,  298. 

Kellach,-<nhen  Bp.  of  St  Andrews,  134'.  141. 

338. 
Kenneth  Macalpiii,  church  built  by,  353. 
Kentigern,  connected  with  the  Culdees,  1  »7. 
Kil,  meaning  of  the  term,  as  occurring  in 

names  of  places,  357- 
A'«7/_y)«o?i<,ancientnameof  St  Andrews,  14-6. 
Kilwinning,  monastery  of,  183. 
Kirkcaldy  viewed  as  a  seat  of  the  Culdees, 

166. 
Kirkcudbright,  church  of,  belonged  to  lona, 
185. 

Laurence,  Bp.  of  Canterbury,  87.  His  let- 
ter to  the  Bishops  and  Abbots  of  Scot- 
land, 103.  220. 

Leonists,  a  name  given  to  the  Waldenses, 

,    230. 

Lindisfarne,  bishops  of,  sent  to  lona,  73, 
74.  76. 

Lochlevin,  monastery  of,  131,  &c.  Culdean 
Library  here,  135.  376,  377.  The  priory 
given  to  the  Canons-regular  of  St  An- 
drews, 1 33.  The  poverty  of  this  priory 
complained  of,  281. 

Lollards,  origin  of  the  name,  321. 

Lucius,  Pope,  his  ordinance  witli  respect 
to  the  Culdees,  281. 

Macbeth,  a  donor  to  the  Culdees,  132. 134. 

Mailros,  a  Culdean  monastery,   168.  The 
place  changed  by  David  I.  ib. 
■  John  oJ\  opposes  the  papal  doc- 

trines, 239. 

Majores  natu,  sense  of  tlie  phrase,  62.  65. 

Mai,  meaning  of  the  term,  125,  N. 

Malcolm  II.,  charter  ascribed  to  him,  erect- 
ing the  bishopric  of  Mortlach,  160,  161. 

— ^—  Canynore,  gives  Balchristie  to  the 
Culdees,  132. 

IV.  Charters  by,  28a 


Malduin,  Bp.  his  gift  to  the  Culdees,  1 35. 

Malkarvoistnn,  Adam  de,  270.  Appears  for 
the  Culdees,  282. 

Malpol,  Prior  of  the  Culdees,  158,  159. 

Matvoisin,  Bp.  his  zeal  against  the  Culdees, 
253. 

Mayo,  the  same  with  Muigeo,  30,  N.  An 
early  bishopric,  58. 

Mellitus,  Bp.  of  the  Ea.st-Saxons,  87-  Ex- 
pelled, ib.  88. 

Melrose.  V.  Mailros. 

Methodius,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
has  an  interview  with  some  from  the 
Schools  of  the  Ocean,  316,  317. 

Monifeth,  how  formerly  denominated,  124. 

Monikie,  its  ancient  name,  124,  145. 

Monimusk,  a  seat  of  the  Culdees,  159.  Do- 
nations to,  161,  &c.  Various  attempts  to 
suppress  the  Culdees  here,  254,  &c.  Con- 
vention between  them  and  Malvoisin, 
^255.  INIistakes  of  learned  writers  on  this 
subject,  264,  <S.-c.  Rental  of,  270. 

Monks,  early,  account  of,  30,  31,  333. 

Mortlach,  see  of,  transferred  to  Aberdeen, 
159.  Early  erection,  160. 

Mosheini's  account  of  the  ancient  Britons 
and  Scots,  78.   Of  Clement,  239. 

Muigeo,  a  Culdean  establishment,  30,  N.  V. 
Mayo. 

Murray,  Gilbert,  his  speech  before  tlie  pa- 
pal Legate,  240 — 245.  Account  of  him, 
245,  246. 

Muthil,  whether  a  Culdean  foundation,  158. 
Myln,  Abbot,  wrote  the  Lives  of  the  Bishops 
of  Dunkeld,  136. 

Nectnn,  or  Nethan  II.  kingofPicts,  founds 

Abernethy,  106. 

///.,  builds  a  church  of  stone, 

107.    Expels  the  monks  from  lona,  292. 

His  zeal  lor  the  Roman  rites,  29S.  296. 
Ninian,   St.,  said  to  have  converted  the 

Southern  Picts,    11.  92.    Educated  at 

Rome,  94. 96.  211.  In  what  sense  called 

a  bishop,  333,  334. 

Olla,  the  term,  explained,  318,  X. 
Orkney  Islands,  seem  to  have  been  convert- 
ed by  Culdean  missionaries,  179. 
Oran,  St.,  legendary  account  of,  20,  21 . 


416 


INDEX. 


Orme,  apparently  a  Pictish  name,  127, 128. 

Oromaij,  a  Culdean  monastery,  175. 

Oswald,  King,  liis  application  to  the  Scots, 
36.  74.  Said  to  have  founded  Abercorn 
monastery,  178.  Educated  among  the 
Culdees,'36.  196. 

Oiiva/ds,  St.,  Priory  of,  its  zeal  for  the  Ro- 
man innovations,  285- 

Otviy,  King,  his  zeal  for  the  church  of 
liome,  223. 

Palladius,  his  mission  to  the  Scots,  7 — 12. 

Resided  for  some  time  in  Pictland,  ib. 

Church  dedicated  to  him  at  Fordun,  ib. 

97. 
Papas,  in  Orkney,  Irish  priests,  1 80. 
Patrick,  St.,  apostle  of  the  Irish,  8. 
Paid,  church  of  St.,  built,  87. 
Pecthelm,  first  bishop  of  Candida  Casa,  334. 
Picts,  said  to  have  been  converted  by  Ni- 

nian,  11.92.  Nort'ern,  their  habitation, 

94.    Pretended  expulsion,  95. 
Pictish  Chronicle,  extract  from,  as  to  the 

foundation  of  Abernethy,  lOG. 
Portmoak,  a  seat  of  the  Culdees,  164.  168. 
Presbyter,  difference  betueen,  and  Bishop, 

in  early  ages,  3:11,  332- 
Presence,  Real,  denied  by  the  Culdees,  206. 
Province,  sense  of  the  term,  as  used  by 

Bede,  40--t3. 

Regidars,  who  so  called,  272,  N. 

Regtdiis,  the  legend  concerning,  145,  &c. 
349. 

Religion,  sense  of  the  term,  as  used  by  Po- 
pish writers,  215,  216.  251,  252. 

Restennet,  Priory  of,  our  records  said  to 
have  been  lodged  here  by  Alexander  I,, 
304. 

Richard,  of  Hexham,  criminates  the  Scots, 
230 

Rippon,  monastery  of,  given  to  the  Culdees, 
227- 

Romanists,  accounted  heretics  by  the  Bri- 
tons and  Scots,  78.  221. 

Rome,  whether  the  Culdees  differed  from, 
199,  Sec.  228. 

Samson  contends  against  the  corruptions 
of  Rome,  236,  237.  His  character  from 
Flaccius  Dlyricus,  2S9. 


Saxon  Chronicle,  testimony  of,  with  respect 
to  the  ecclesiastical  government  of  lona, 
92—96. 

Scone,  a  Culdean  foundation,  166. 

Scotia,  and  Scotli,  Ireland  and  the  Irish  so 
called,  7.  103.  109. 

Sedulius,  a  Scottish  bishop,  works  of,  206. 

Segenius,  Abbot  of  lona,  84,  8'.  104. 

Secidars,  signification  of  the  term,  272,  N. 

Seniors.  V.  Elders.  Seniors  of  St  Andrews, 
who,  34:^. 

Serf,  St.  account  of,  131,  132.  Association 
with  Adomnan,  ib.  Two  of  this  name, 
167. 

ShianI  hies,  why  so  called,  183. 

Sudor,  origin  of  the  name,  4j — 15. 

Stow,  or  IVedalc.  111.  406. 

Streoneschalch,  Synod  of,  37.  222. 

Supererogation,  doctrine  of,  denied  by  the 
Culdees,  212. 

Superintendents,  not  a  distinct  office  from 
that  of  ordinary  pastors,  323.  Tlieir  pow- 
er greatly  liniited,  i;).  Election  and  instal- 
ment,a24.  Duties, ib.  ^otordainedane\v, 
325.  Only  meant  as  a  temporary  exp,  di- 
ent,  ib.  ,..:6.  All  of  one  rank,  ib.  Resem- 
blance to  the  first  bishops  of  Scotland,  ib. 

T'fl)'a«/.s,  viewed  as  the  same  with  Thor,  27. 

Tonsure,  Contentions  about  the,  205. 

Tn«//j/,  Culdean  monasteries  and  churches 
dedicated  to  the,  165,  166.  207.  This 
mode  altered  by  the  Romani.  ts,  208.  212. 

Trumwine,  bishop  of  Abercorn,  111. 

Tuathal,  archbishop  of  Fortren,  139.  339. 

Tuisco  identified  with  Teutates,  27. 

Turgot,  bishop  of  St  Andrews.  339.  Con- 
secrated by  a  foreigner,  344.  His  death,  ib. 

Tyningham,  a  Culdean  cell,  187. 

Veremundus,mQn\.\oneA  by  Boece  as  a  Scot- 
tish historian,  305. 

Waldenses,  witnesses  for  the  truth,  2.  How 

caiumniated,  2:^8.  2j0. 
Wales,  Culdees  settled  in,  35.  359. 
Wedale,  account  of,  172. 
Whitckirk.  V.  Aldhanu 
Whithern,  bishopric  of,  11. 
Wilfrid,  zeal  of,  for  the  Roman  rites,  222, 

223. 


INDEX. 


417 


Refuses  ordination  from  Scottish  bishops, 
330. 

IVilliam,  King,  his  gift  of  Abernethy  to  the 
abbey  of  Abcrbiothoc,  IIG — 118.  Con- 
firmed by  Alexander  II.  I'il.  Gives  the 
churches  in  Galloway,  which  belonged 
to  lona,  to  the  Canons  of  Holyrood- 
house,  185. 


JVini,  a  Saxon  bishop,   ordains  Ceadda, 
'226. 

York,  Archbishop  of,  claims  superiority 
over  the  Scottish  church,  240.  Culdees 
formerly  here,  359- 


THE  END. 


Edinburgh: 
Printed  by  Jas.  Ballantyne  &  Co. 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00001   2593 


DATE  DUE 

Demco.  Iric  38293